How to get people to read your blog

Written by Diana Urban

How to get people to read your blogA blog is an important asset to any business. It allows you to gain visibility as a thought leader, engages your audience in conversation, and acts as link bait. But you can only reap these benefits if you can actually get visitors to your blog. By now, we all know that content is king and that creating remarkable content on a regular basis will pay off sooner or later. But here are some simple strategies you can apply to each of your blog posts that will make your blog traffic soar quickly.

1. Make Your Blog Title Interesting and Engaging

The title is the most important part of each of your blog articles. You could have written the most remarkable content in the history of the blogosphere, but people won’t read it if they weren’t intrigued enough by the post title to click through. Also think of your blog title as a subject line; people will see your blog title in their email (if they’re email RSS subscribers), on Twitter, on Facebook, and in the search engines. Your blog title has to be engaging enough to break through the clutter on all of these channels. Here are some blog title strategies that work well:

  • Use numbers (examples: “5 easy ways to” or “7 best strategies for”)
  • Start with “How to”
  • Use relevant keywords people are searching for
  • Include benefit to reader (examples: “get more visitors” or “reduce costs”)
  • Be controversial (example: “ Is PR dead? ”)
  • Be specific – don’t fill your title with puns or try to be too clever
  • Be unique

2. Make Your Content Easy to Read

Once you get people to click through to your blog post, your article should be very easy to read so that visitors can quickly decide that your content is worth sharing. The average Internet user is impatient; if you have paragraphs of dense text, or if your content doesn’t flow, your reader will quickly navigate away without commenting or sharing. Here are some ways to make your content easy to read:

  • Use numbered lists
  • Use

tags for subheadings to separate content
  • Use bullet points to break up large sections of text
  • Bold important statements for emphasis
  • Write at a high-school level. Don’t use too many “big” words or technical jargon.
  • 3. Make Your Content Search Engine Optimized (SEO)

    Search engine optimization is necessary if you want people to find your blog via Google, Yahoo, or Bing. However, you don’t want to just write for the search engines; you want to write for people. It’s a delicate balance, but here are some tips to help you optimize each of your blog posts:

    • Meta title: The meta title will be your blog post title; put keywords as close to the front as you can, keep it under 70 characters so it doesn’t get cut off, and make each blog title unique
    • Meta description: The meta description should be more than just an excerpt; it should be a summary of the article that includes keywords. These keywords will be bolded in the search results when people search for them, which will attract their attention.
    • Header tags: Use

    tags when creating section headers instead of just using bolded text.
  • Internal links: Link to other relevant articles in your blog using keyword-rich anchor text.
  • 4. Encourage Interaction

    If you want your readers to comment on your blog posts, ask them to! I always add a question in bold to the end of each blog post encouraging readers to comment. It’s an easy way to let your readers know that you care about their opinions and want to hear their thoughts. Also, encourage interaction on your social media pages, such as Facebook and Twitter, using this same question strategy.

    5. Include Social Sharing Buttons

    Make it easy for your readers to share your content with their social networks, which will get you even more readers. Standard buttons include Twitter, Facebook, Facebook Like, LinkedIn, and you could add others that are relevant to your blog topic.

    6. Link to Other Relevant Blogs

    If you mention something in your blog post that you know has been written about in another industry blog, link to that blog with relevant anchor text. That blog’s author will likely see that you’re linking to them when investigating their traffic sources. You can add an insightful comment on that article you’ve linked to, with a “by the way, I’ve linked to this article on my blog, since I thought it was worth letting my readers know about.” If your comment was meaningful, you’ll get new visitors to click through, and you could even get that blog author to reciprocate!

    How have you gotten more readers to your blog? Share your #7 in the comments below!

    Diana Urban is a User Experience Manager at HubSpot. You can follow her on Twitter @dianaurban .

    Free Download: Advanced Business Blogging

    Download the free webinar to learn how to create a thriving blog.

    How to get people to read your blog

    Originally published Oct 26, 2010 8:00:00 AM, updated October 20 2016

    Learn How to Optimize Your Content and Grow Your Subscribers

    Owning a business blog is like being a member of a gym — you’ve got everything you need at your fingertips, but without hard work and self-discipline, you can’t be successful. Well, consider this guide your personal trainer.

    How to get people to read your blog

    Whether you’re trying to increase your daily or monthly blog visits, turn random visitors into dedicated blog subscribers, or promote your blog in new ways, this guide will help. Below, we’ll review some strategies and actionable steps for you to follow to grow your blog readership, blog subscribers, and — best of all — paying customers.

    Each published blog post is a new opportunity for someone to find your business’s website and learn about who you are and what you offer. By investing in content creation that answers questions for your target customer, you’re establishing a trusting relationship that in turn helps them feel comfortable investing in you as a business partner or solution provider.

    But, before you can jump in and start raking in customers, you need to put in work to grow your blog readership. Here’s the framework we suggest for getting more readers on your blog.

    How to Get Blog Readership

    1. Determine your blog audience
    2. Create content that attracts blog readers
    3. Optimize posts to increase blog traffic
    4. Convert blog readers to blog subscribers
    5. Promote your blog to attract new readers

    Below, we’ll expand on these five steps as independent strategies. Here’s what you can expect as you read through this guide:

    • You’ll do extensive research on who is reading your blog, what they care about, and what types of content resonates with them.
    • You’ll put some serious manpower behind creating your blog content and patiently optimizing each post so that more people see them.
    • You’ll establish a conversion path to get your blog readers to build trust with you and keep reading your blog content — and potentially become a customer.
    • You’ll walk away more disciplined about creating a schedule for yourself and your blog —and sticking to it.

    Ready to get started? Let’s dive in.

    How to Determine Your Blog Audience

    How to Create Content That Gets Blog Readers

    How to Optimize Posts To Increase Blog Traffic

    How to Get Subscribers

    How to Promote Your Blog

    How to Determine Your Blog Audience

    So, who’s reading your blog? The answer to this question is quite literally the foundation of your strategy to grow your blog readership.

    Your blog audience is comprised of reader personas. (These are closely related to your buyer personas, which represent who’s buying your product or service.)

    Reader personas are fictional, generalized representations of your ideal readers, who you want to ultimately turn into your ideal customers. Creating reader personas helps you visualize and better understand your readers. They also simplify the content creation process and allow you to tailor your blog posts to their specific needs, wants, behaviors, and questions.

    Basically, if you know who’s reading your content, you know what to write about.

    The strongest reader personas are developed using market research and insights you gather from your actual reader base. Depending on your business, you could have as few as one or as many as 20. If you’re just getting started, we recommend focusing on a couple of your main personas first and saving your niche personas later.

    It’s also important to think about your negative or “exclusionary” reader personas. These represent who you don’t want as a reader or customer. Perhaps these negative personas are too advanced for your product or service, too expensive to acquire as customers, or only engage with your content for research or knowledge. If you take the time to create negative personas, you’ll be able to segment out the “bad apples” from the rest of your contacts, which can help you achieve a much healthier database.

    Reader personas are created through research, surveys, and interviews with your real audience, which includes a mix of prospects, current customers, and those outside of your contact database who would be your ideal readers or customers.

    Developing Your Reader Personas

    Here are some practical methods for gathering the information you need to develop your reader personas.

    • Interview your current reader and ask why they read your content and what they like and dislike about it. Request specific blog posts that they enjoyed. Pay attention to any vocabulary, puns, and references they use. If interviewing them in person, note their outfits, style, accessories, and overall personality.
    • Peruse your contact database to uncover trends in how leads or customers tend to find and consume your content.
    • Use form fields to capture persona information. For example, you could ask about industry, company size, or location information to further establish how your different personas vary.
    • Ask your sales team what leads they’re interacting with most. What types of sales cycles do they work with? What trends do they see in the leads that convert to customers?
    • Chat with your own team about your ideal reader persona. Part of the persona development process is asking yourself and your team who you think you serve best. This process also forces you to compare your ideas with the market research you collect. Here are some questions to consider.

    Last updated on September 8th, 2016 by Editorial Staff | Reader Disclosure Disclosure: Our content is reader-supported. This means if you click on some of our links, then we may earn a commission. See how WPBeginner is funded, why it matters, and how you can support us.

    Do you want to find who reads and subscribes to your WordPress blog? Part of building a blog is to understand is how your users read and interact with your content. In this article, we will show you how to find who reads and subscribes to your WordPress blog.

    How to get people to read your blog

    Why You Need to Know Your Audience?

    Understanding your audience is crucial for the success of your blog or business. It helps you learn: which pages on your website are most popular among users? How your users found those pages? Where those users came from? And what else they looked on your website?

    All this information helps you decide what kind of content works for your audience. It also helps you find out what is not working with your readers.

    This allows you to plan and create better content.

    Having said that, let’s take a look at how to find out more information about your readers and subscribers.

    Learn About Your Readers and Subscribers Using Google Analytics

    Google Analytics is the most comprehensive analytics available in the market today. It can be used to track your site visitors as well as your RSS feed subscribers.

    First you need to visit the Google Analytics website and signup for an account. Take a look at the section ‘How to Signup with Google Analytics’ in our guide on how to install Google Analytics in WordPress for detailed instructions.

    Setting up Google Analytics for WordPress by MonsterInsights

    For this tutorial, we will be using the MonsterInsights plugin. If you are already using the plugin and have it setup on your WordPress site, then you can skip to the next step.

    First thing you need to do is install and activate the Google Analytics by MonsterInsights plugin. For more details, see our step by step guide on how to install a WordPress plugin.

    Upon activation, you need to visit Insights » Settings page and click on ‘Authenticate with your Google account’ button.

    How to get people to read your blog

    This will open a popup dialog where you will be asked to allow Google Analytics plugin to access your Google account.

    How to get people to read your blog

    Click on the allow button to continue.

    The popup will now show you a code which you need to copy and paste into Google Analytics plugin settings on your WordPress site.

    Once you do that, the plugin will now fetch your account settings from your Google Analytics account. After that you need to select your analytics profile by clicking on select a profile.

    How to get people to read your blog

    Click on save changes button to store your settings.

    That’s all you have successfully setup Google Analytics by MonsterInsights on your website. For detailed instructions, take a look at our beginner’s guide on how to use Google Analytics for your WordPresss site.

    Tracking RSS Links in Google Analytics

    Google Analytics can not only track visitors coming to your site, but it can also track links to your website from other sources like your RSS feed, email newsletter, social links, etc.

    If you are manually sharing links, then you can add your own URL parameters. But the links in your RSS feed and newsletter are automatically generated by WordPress.

    Here is how you can track your RSS feed links in WordPress using the Google Analytics by MonsterInsights plugin.

    Go to Analytics » Settings in your WordPress admin area and click on the Advanced tab.

    How to get people to read your blog

    Check the box next to ‘Tag links in RSS feed with campaign variables’ option and click on the save changes button.

    That’s all, you have successfully enabled tracking of links in your RSS feed.

    Viewing Reports for Your RSS Feed Links in Google Analytics

    Log in to your Google Analytics dashboard and then visit the reporting page. Go to Acquisition » All Traffic » Source/Medium tab.

    How to get people to read your blog

    There you will find RSS as source and as medium in your reporting. You can click on it to further drill down, and see which content they clicked.

    Finding Subscriber Information

    In order to find subscriber information, the first thing you need to do is give your users the ability to subscribe to your blog through an email newsletter. See why you should build your email list right away.

    We also have an email marketing 101 guide that will help you build an email list in WordPress.

    We’re going to cover how to find subscriber information in two of the most popular email marketing platforms among our users.

    Find Subscriber Information in MailChimp

    If you are using MailChimp, then it comes with its own built-in analytics. These reports tell you how your newsletter campaigns and your RSS to Email campaigns performed.

    Simply login to your MailChimp account and click on Reports from the top menu.

    You will see a list of emails sent to your subscribers. Click on the view report button next to an email.

    How to get people to read your blog

    This will show you an overview of your campaign. It will also provide you with information like how many users opened or didn’t open your email, bounced email addresses, abuse reports, total clicks, links clicked, etc.

    How to get people to read your blog

    Find Subscriber Information in AWeber

    If you are using AWeber in WordPress as your email list provider, then you can use AWeber’s built-in reports feature. It will show you how your newsletter or RSS to email campaigns performed.

    Simply login to your AWeber account and then click on reports.

    How to get people to read your blog

    The reporting dashboard provides an indepth overview of your overall opens and click rates. You can drill down the reports by clicking on shortcuts in the left menu.

    How to get people to read your blog

    That’s all, we hope this article helped you find who reads and subscribes to your WordPress blog. You may also want to see our list of 40 useful tools to manage and grow your WordPress blog.

    If you liked this article, then please subscribe to our YouTube Channel for WordPress video tutorials. You can also find us on Twitter and Facebook.

    Last Updated on November 7, 2020

    How to get people to read your blog

    Once you’ve started blogging – the first thing you’re going to find out is how to get your blog on Google right? Yep, you definitely want to consider the idea of getting it indexed or listed on the Google search engine because, without this traffic, there really isn’t much point in having as a site unless you want to pay for the traffic?.

    In some cases, it might take several weeks before Google decides to index your blog. In fact, some people are having a really hard time getting their new blog indexed by Google.

    I’ve actually done a lot of research over the past couple of months on how to get your blog on Google and I’ve finally found out that you can actually do it in less than 24 hours.

    Table of Contents

    How to submit a blog to Google search engine

    Submitting a blog to Google is EASY. Just follow these 6 steps to help make your blog visible in Google search:

    1. First, add your blog to Google Webmaster Tools

    Google Search Console (GSC) is a place where you can gather some information about your blog or site. Google will crawl your blog and tell if you have any problems (poor code, bad host, spammy links, etc…)

    It’s a great place to start off and I can’t recognize any reason why you shouldn’t add your blog to the Google Search Console. Feel free to visit Webmaster Tools once a month to make sure that Google still “loves” your blog and everything is working properly. I’m doing this, and you should, too.

    After adding your site make sure you’ll use the option called “Fetch as Google” – This will speed up how quickly you are noticed, and make sure that every page of your blog will get indexed by Google. What I mean by “indexed” is that Google search engine users are able to find your blog through their search queries and keywords.

    Hold up, you think it’s that easy? Actually, there are a couple of other things you’d need to do.

    2. Submit your blog social media sites (Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest)

    If you don’t have profiles on those social media sites, I highly suggest you create them. It only takes a couple of minutes, but it creates some sort of brand awareness for your blog.

    Once you’ve activated your accounts, submit or publish your blog homepage link on them. It has been said that Google uses Facebook and Twitter to crawl and index new pages, so it’s worth a shot.

    3. Use free “ping” services

    I’m not 100% sure if that works or not, but I’ve been doing this nevertheless. People on webmaster forums are recommending it, so I suggest you do the same

    Just submit your blog address ( and feed address, which is usually Then tick all the services and hit the “Ping” button. It should take somewhere around 1 minute, so it won’t be very long.

    How to get people to read your blog

    P.S. By now you’ve already done more than you actually need to, to add a blog to Google, but let’s take few extra steps to really guarantee that 24-hour indexing, OK?

    4. Add your blog to Bing Webmaster Tools

    Bing Webmaster Tools – This is similar to GSC, but made by Yahoo and Bing search engines. So, instead of using only GSC, I recommend you to add your blog to Bing as well. The functions of Bing tools are the same as GSC.

    5. Create a sitemap and robots.txt

    Don’t get too confused by the headline because you don’t have to create anything by yourself. Well, back in the 2000’s you most likely had to do it all by yourself and manually, but now it’s much easier than before.

    Simply download this WordPress plugin and your good to go. In short, properly working sitemap and a robots.txt file will make crawling your blog much easier for Google. A sitemap is a place where all the URLs of your pages and posts are stored. You can read more about robots.txt here.

    6. Add a YouTube video

    Since Google bought YouTube 10 years ago, they’ve been integrating its services within the rest of the company. One such way is that they are able to tell which websites have YouTube videos on them and thus crawl them faster. Adding Video schema and creating a video sitemap will help too. So if you add a YouTube video and you get a bonus from increased user engagement which helps your rankings.

    How to find your blog on Google search

    Once you have completed the previous steps you’ll just have to wait a bit. In meanwhile, make sure you tell your friends/colleagues/family members about your new blog. After a day or two, make sure you use the following search string to see if your blog is finally indexed by Google:

    How to get people to read your blog

    If your site pops out on Google search, you can breathe again because your blog is indexed by Google search engine. You can use the same search string in Bing and Yahoo as well, but keep in mind that those search engines are a bit slower than Google. So instead of waiting 24 hours – wait for a week or so.

    However, if you don’t see your blog on Google right away, don’t get panicked because your site will get listed sooner or later.

    How to promote a blog on Google search

    Once your site is indexed you’ll want to get your rankings improved, there are several ways to help achieve this:

    1. Write for search engines

    You must educate yourself on SEO to some extent if you are to have a chance of getting traffic, you can take a look at our post on how to write website content to learn the basics of this. If you want a shortcut, try using Page Optimizer Pro.

    2. Write for humans too!

    Again, the link above will help you to understand this, but if people are leaving your page because it is gibberish then this will affect your rankings.

    3. Make sure your page is appealing

    This is closely related to the above point as we are trying to make the web page presentable. This would include things like having a decent design, and not writing “wall of text” style articles. Break it up with features and images.

    4. Set up social media accounts

    We covered this briefly already, but it bears repeating here. Which social media platforms are being utilized to good effect in your niche? Most websites should utilize some of the following:

    • Facebook
    • Twitter
    • Pinterest
    • LinkedIn

    A good surrounding of social profiles gives your website more chance of drawing in traffic from these sources of course, but you also look more legitimate in the eyes of Google.

    5. Promote your blog on Google My Business

    If you are a local business, make sure you are taking advantage of the Google My Business platform. If you want to do well in Google search, there’s no better way than to utilize Google’s own tools to do so.

    6. Create data-rich articles/images

    Links are a great way to push your site up the Google search rankings, and one of the easiest ways to get these links is to add facts and figures that are interesting to others in your niche. This works even better if you are using infographics and/or images that show these figures in an interesting way.

    How to get people to read your blog

    Give us your feedback! We want to know what you think! Help us improve! It’s likely you’ve received a feedback survey at some point, either online or in a store. In fact, according to our research, 89% of people have. Though we’re not too surprised by this, we wanted to know more about how and why people are completing those surveys.

    Using SurveyMonkey Audience, we surveyed more than 400 people to ask them about feedback surveys. Okay—you may be thinking, “That’s so meta.” But asking people about their survey habits helped us understand why people are most likely to fill out a feedback survey, why they are (or aren’t) answering questions truthfully, and how they think their responses are being used.

    All-in-all, we learned that people are likely to take your feedback surveys if you’re giving them what they want. Based on our survey results, we came up with 5 ways to maximize the chance that customers will complete your feedback surveys–so you can increase your survey response rate and get data you can count on.

    So who’s completing surveys? And how do you keep them happy?

    First, let’s take a look at who’s actually completing your feedback surveys. By feedback survey, we mean any survey that asks people to give their thoughts after they’ve used a product or service, visited a store (online or in person), or spoken with a customer service rep.

    How to get people to read your blog

    Of those who receive surveys, about 2 in every 3 say they complete at least half of them or more! (Tweet this.) And whether you’re sending feedback surveys to customers, healthcare patients, or just about anybody else, there are 5 tactics you can take to keep respondents happy:

    1. Go online. How to get people to take a survey starts by making it accessible to them.
    2. Keep your survey short. If respondents see that your questionnaire consists of multiple pages, they’ll be more inclined to leave several questions unanswered.
    3. Use survey incentives to motivate respondents to take your survey.
    4. Be clear and direct. Respondents won’t know how to fill out a survey if they don’t understand what’s being asked of them.
    5. Follow up with respondents. If respondents don’t think that you read through their feedback and took into account, the question of how to get people to take a survey will become all the more challenging in the future.

    Let’s dive into each of these points in more detail so that you can better understand and account for them on your next survey!

    1. Go Online

    Why? According to our survey results, people overwhelmingly prefer to complete a feedback survey online at a colossal 91%, either through website submission (63%) or sending an email (28%). Meanwhile, only 3% of people said they prefer to send their survey responses via snail mail. (Tweet this.)

    Pro tip: According to our data, people are most likely completing online surveys on Thursdays and Fridays between 7 a.m. and 1 p.m. PST. If you want more responses faster, try sending out survey requests during peak response times.

    2. Keep it Short (When You Can)

    Disclaimer: There are times when you need to send longer surveys, especially when you need to measure the many dimensions of employee engagement or student success into account. But there are also times when you may want to keep your surveys short and sweet–namely, when you’re giving them to customers (unprompted) and they’re doing you a favor by giving you feedback.

    Take a look at how much time people want to spend on your survey:

    How to get people to read your blog

    Yikes–look at that dropoff! 45% of people are willing to spend 5 minutes, at most, on your feedback survey, while 33% are willing to spend up to 10 minutes. (Tweet this.)

    However, when we filtered the question by only including those who said they fill out all or most of the surveys they receive, people said they’re okay with spending a bit longer on feedback surveys: Only 33% say they spend 5 minutes or less on surveys, while 36% of people are willing to spend 6-10 minutes on a survey. And even 17% say they’d spend 15 minutes filling out a survey. So if you do have a few more questions to ask, don’t lose hope!

    Pro tip: Just make sure every question is a gem–and designed to get you relevant information that will answer your biggest questions–so you don’t waste your respondents’ time (or yours). If you need a short customer satisfaction questionnaire template, try the one-question Net Promoter Score Survey. For more on creating sound surveys, visit our Surveys 101 resource center to get it right.

    3. Consider Incentives

    Ah, incentives. The pros and cons of incentivizing surveys are many. And 34% of people say that the primary reason they complete feedback surveys is because they want the prize, gift, or discount involved. (Tweet this.)

    On the one hand, you don’t want to encourage satisficers (people who rush through surveys and don’t take them seriously) to give you feedback just because you offer them an incentive.

    But on the other hand, people may not be compelled to give you their feedback unless they have an extreme opinion about you, good or bad. If you want to get an accurate measure of how you’re really doing, you need to get answers from a representative sample of your demographic, not just the extremes.

    Besides, our results indicate that people who are giving you their feedback are taking the time to give you honest answers: A whopping 95% of people say they give accurate feedback survey responses extremely or very often. (Tweet this.)

    And of the people who say they primarily take feedback surveys because of the prize involved? Well, 94% of them say they give honest answers extremely or very often as well.

    Pro tip: When asked what incentive they want most, People said they want a gift card (31%), cash (23%) or a discount (22%). You could also try our approach: Make a donation to your respondent’s favorite charity every time they complete a survey.

    How to grow your audience so people can actually see your work.

    Have you ever seen an article or blog post that was average at best but had tons of shares, likes and comments? You might have thought, “My stuff is way better than that! Why aren’t people sharing it?” My brother Matthew and I have been writing for our own sites and other publications, like Entrepreneur, for many years now, and I remember feeling this way in the beginning.

    How to get people to read your blogvisualspace | Getty Images

    When you’re first starting out as an entrepreneur and you’re creating content — whether it’s blog posts, white papers, social media post or e-books — you can’t expect tons of interaction right off the bat. But, what about after you’ve been at it a while? If you’re still not seeing much sharing going on, what can you do to step it up?

    Content is king . . . right?

    You’ve heard that it’s all about the content: If you produce compelling, well-written pieces, everything else falls into place.

    Well, that’s not necessarily true. Yes, of course it’s important to produce good content. You want people to want to read what you write. That’s definitely the first step. But, it’s not enough. Getting people to share what you’ve written takes more than writing ability. As with so many aspects of entrepreneurship, your ability to get your content shared has more to do with relationships than anything else. Follow these tips to see your content spread like wildfire!

    1. Sharing is a two-way street.

    If you want others to share and talk about what you’ve written, one of the best ways to get the ball rolling is by being a sharer yourself. Find writers you like and respect who are in the same or similar industry, and share their writing with your followers. If you share consistently, you’re likely to get some reciprocal sharing in return. But, don’t expect it to happen overnight. Consistency is the key here.

    2. Share the right way.

    When you’re sharing others’ content, be creative and put some thought into it. If you’re hoping to get someone with a lot of followers to share your stuff, you need to stand out. Don’t just put the title of their post as your lead comment. Take a line from the post or tell how it was beneficial to you or will benefit your audience. You’re much more likely to get noticed this way, and you might even develop a mentoring relationship with someone you admire.

    3. Ask (nicely).

    As with everything, you can’t expect to get what you want without asking for it. It’s important to ask the right people in the right way, though. A blanket, “Hey, share my post!” blasted out to your social networks probably won’t see a lot of results. Instead, ask specific people. Tell them how it will benefit them and their followers. Does the article you wrote contain information that’s valuable to their audience? That’s the kind of benefit that will convince someone to share it.

    4. Talk about others.

    If someone mentioned your name in a positive light in their post, would you share it with your community? Probably so. You don’t want to go too far with this — name-dropping every other line or pandering to influencers. But, it’s perfectly fine to use a relevant quote or idea from someone in your posts. As R.L. Adams, a top writer here on Entrepreneur, says, “Take action and stay persistent if you want to succeed and achieve your goals.”

    (See what I did there?)

    5. Create strategic alliances.

    Chances are good that there are other entrepreneurs out there who share a target audience but don’t compete with you. Build relationships with these people to get in front of their community while introducing them to yours. It’s a great way to help each other find success, and it just might result in a lasting friendship.

    Follow these tips, and you’re sure to see your content being shared a lot more. What other ideas do you have for getting your content to spread? Share your thoughts in the comments below.

    Entrepreneur Editors’ Picks

    James Dyson Created 5,127 Versions of a Product That Failed Before Finally Succeeding. His Tenacity Reveals a Secret of Entrepreneurship.

    7 Meaningful Ways Your Business Can Honor Memorial Day

    Breast Implants Left This Founder With Debilitating Symptoms, So She Launched an Intimate-Apparel Line That Goes Beyond Buzzwords

    Kids in the Hall’s Bruce McCulloch Says TikTok Is the New Punk Rock

    ‘I Am Not a Diversity Quota,’ Says the Founder Disrupting the Dessert Category

    Memorial Day Is a Time for Remembrance, So What’s With All the Mattress Sales?

    Pharrell Williams, Contemporary Artist Nina Chanel Abney and Brand-Builder Shaun Neff Announce Launch of Game-Changing NFT Platform

    How to get people to read your blog

    In 2017, 80% of Americans shopped online at least monthly. Having a website to showcase your services or products is pivotal in remaining commercially competitive in the 21 st century. That said, if nobody is visiting your website to browse your products or services, it might as well not exist.

    How to Increase Traffic to Your Website

    Take a look at the following 25 ways to get more people to your website.

    Use Social Media to Attract Visitors

    Use social media to promote your website and attract visitors. Post interesting and engaging content on social media with a link to your website, to encourage people to head to your site.

    Ensure Your Site is Search Engine Optimized

    Optimizing your site by using the right keywords and regularly updating it with fresh content will help it rank better on the search engines, boosting your organic traffic.

    Have a Blog on Your Site and Regularly Update It

    Having a blog on your website is one of the most effective ways to build engagement with your brand and encourage people to visit your site. Regularly update your blog with informative, entertaining and engaging content to encourage visitors to keep returning to your site.

    Use Pay Per Click Campaigns

    As online marketing influencer Neil Patel notes, one of the basic ways to drive traffic to a business website is through paid campaigns. PPC, where you bid on different types of keywords, is an easy way to promote your website to an audience who might not otherwise see it.

    Use Business Cards for Offline Promotion

    Good old-fashioned business cards are by no means dead and buried. Handing out business cards with details of your site’s URL printed on them at every opportunity to lure prospects to your site, is one of the most cost-effective offline marketing strategies.

    Visit Trade Shows

    Trade shows are a great way to promote your brand, build your network and attract prospects. Use trade shows as a means of handing out fliers and business cards, which has details of your website on them.

    Use Influencer Marketing to Attract Traffic

    Influencer marketing, whereby an influential individual in your niche with hordes of followers deliberately promotes your brand, products or services, is a proven way for businesses to attract people to their website.

    Include Your Web Address on Branded Uniforms

    If your business requires branded uniforms, utilize employees’ uniforms to the maximum by including your website address on branded shirts and jackets.

    Make Your Website Mobile Friendly

    A record amount of digital traffic is now coming from mobile devices. Ensure your website is navigational from the likes of smartphones and tablets, by using mobile friendly web design.

    Guest Blog on Other Sites

    Rather than limiting new blogs to your own site, aim to get them published as guest blogs on other sites. Having links to your website on credible sites with high Domain Authority (DA), is a great way to boost your SEO and the organic traffic to your site.

    Invite Other People to Guest Blog on Your Site

    Inviting others to post high-quality and engaging articles that are void of spammy links on your website, is a great way to increase traffic to your site, as the author of the guest blogs are likely to share the content and build up rapport with your brand.

    Post Content on LinkedIn Pulse

    Drive targeted business traffic to your site by posting unique and engaging content on LinkedIn Pulse.

    Display Your Website Details in Your Office or Shop Window

    Promote your site’s URL to those passing by your shop or office by simply displaying your web address in the window – an incredibly simple and cost-effective marketing tactic.

    Use Car Wraps to Promote Your URL

    Ensure your vehicle acts as marketing pedestal to every passer-by by wrapping it with your business’s logo and your website’s URL.

    Advertise in Print Media

    With 17% of small businesses still advertising regularly in newspaper, print advertising is by no means dead. Use the likes of newspapers and magazines to advertise your business, including details of your website to encourage readers to visit your site.

    Use Direct Mail Campaigns

    Leaving promotional material on coffee tables in waiting rooms and posting it through letter boxes that includes your URL can be a highly successful way to alert prospects to your website.

    Publish Interviews with Thought Leaders on Your Website

    Publishing interviews or commentary from leading figures in your market can be a great way to encourage people to head to your site and boost its credibility.

    Be Interviewed for Other Sites

    By the same token, why not start doing interviews yourself as a thought leader in your industry to help raise your online credibility and presence and attract people to your site?

    Attend Networking Events

    Networking brings a multitude of benefits to small businesses, including the opportunity to promote your website to the right audience.

    Place Internal Links on Your Site

    When publishing content on your website, use relevant and credible internal links in the content to help boost your SEO and make the content a more useful experience for the reader – a key attribute in increasing website traffic.

    Publish Original Research on Your Site

    Original research helps drive traffic to a website, so endeavor to get your hands on research that’s not available anywhere else, whether it’s through webinars, whitepapers or how-tos.

    Fine-Tune Existing Content

    Does the existing content on your website ‘make the grade’ in terms of being readable and engaging to visitors? Tweaking the content on your site so it’s more engaging, promotional (but not spammy) and has a healthy scattering of relevant keywords, will be an effective way to help increase traffic to your site.

    Advertise on Local Radio

    Advertising on local radio stations remains an effective way to promote your website to a local audience.

    Upgrade Old Blogs

    Putting fresh life into old blogs by making them relevant to today and to your target audiences can be a cost-effective and simple way to improve your SEO and increase traffic to your site.

    Use YouTube to Promote Your Site

    YouTube has positioned itself as a respected social site for small businesses. Post creative videos on YouTube to encourage people to subscribe to your channel. Don’t forget to mention your URL to promote your website to your YouTube audience.

    Use a blog directory to locate new blogs on your favorite topics

    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email

    Published blogs number in the hundreds of millions, so how do you find the jewels in such a deep base of information? If you have a favorite topic — gardening, art, tech, business, or whatever — you can do a basic web search using a blog-specific search engine such as It looks and acts remarkably like the Google search screen you are familiar with, but it returns only blog sites. Just enter your topic and select from the results.

    How to get people to read your blog

    If you don’t have a specific topic or if you’d like to scroll through a group of blogs on a related subject, a blog directory is the best way to go. Blog directories are repositories for blog posts with links to the sites of the blogs themselves if you want to look further. They are categorized by topics and are searchable.

    Blog directories come and go, but the ones listed here have stood the test of time. Any of them can lead you to a blog on precisely the topic you seek.

    Blogarama: The Oldest Blog Directory

    Blogarama is the oldest of the active blog directories. Its home screen is a treasure trove of interesting and informative featured blog posts that are fun to scroll through, but Blogarama doesn’t stop there. It categorizes its more than 140,000 active blog listings in 24 main categories that include Finance, Technology, Life, and Home & Garden. If 24 categories aren’t enough for you, each of the main categories is broken into smaller subcategories. If you know what you want, you can always go straight to your topic by typing it in the search field.

    Listings for blogging jobs.

    Paid blog listings promoted and appear first.

    Free listings might be of questionable quality.

    Want to escape without traveling anywhere? Looking to learn about a specific subject? Interested in knowing what it was like to live in the past? Reading can provide all of this and more for you! For anyone who wonders, “why is reading important?” we’re here to share the many reasons.

    Yet, there are also some people who read because they are told they must for school. If you fit into that last categorization, then it may be useful to understand the many benefits of reading, which we will uncover here. We’ll also share why people read and what makes it so important.

    Now all you have to do is….keep reading!

    How to get people to read your blogSource: Unsplash

    The Many Benefits of Reading

    Beyond reading, because you have to, the importance of reading cannot go unnoticed. Reading is of great value because it provides the means by which you get to:

    Strengthens Brain Activity

    Reading gets your mind working across different areas. For starters, it involves comprehension to process the words you read. Beyond that, you can use your analytical abilities, stimulate memories, and even broaden your imagination by reading words off a page.

    Reading is a neurobiological process that works out your brain muscles. As you do so, you can help to slow down cognitive decline and even decrease the rate at which memory fades. Scientists at the University of California, Berkeley have even found that reading reduces the level of beta-amyloid, which is a protein in the brain that is connected to Alzheimer’s. Who knew that reading could have physical, psychological, and spiritual benefits?

    Boosts communication skills

    Both reading and writing work to improve one’s communication skills. That’s why if you’re looking to become a better writer, many of the suggestions that you come across will include reading more. Reading can open your eyes, literally and figuratively, to new words. Try this next time you read: if you come across any words you read that you don’t know, take a moment to look them up and write them down. Then, remember to use your new words in your speech so you don’t forget them!

    Helps Self-Exploration

    Books can be both an escape and an adventure. When you are reading, you have the opportunity to think about things in new ways, learn about cultures, events, and people you may have never otherwise heard of, and can adopt methods of thinking that help to reshape or enhance your identity. For example, you might read a mystery novel and learn that you have a knack and interest in solving cases and paying attention to clues.

    Makes One Intellectually Sound

    When you read a lot, you undoubtedly learn a lot. The more you read, you can make it to the level of being considered “well-read.” This tends to mean that you know a little (or a lot) about a lot. Having a diverse set of knowledge will make you a more engaging conversationalist and can empower you to speak to more people from different backgrounds and experiences because you can connect based on shared information. Some people may argue that “ignorance is bliss,” but the truth is “knowledge is power.” And, the more you read, the more you get to know! That’s why you can bet that any educational degree you choose to obtain will involve some forms of reading (yes, even math and computer science).


    It’s no wonder why you may see people reading by the pool, on the beach, or even on a lazy Sunday afternoon. Reading is a form of entertainment that can take you to fictional worlds or past points in time.

    Imparts Good Values

    Reading can teach values. Whether you read from a religious text or secular text, you can learn and teach the difference between right and wrong and explore various cultural perspectives and ways of life.

    Enhances creativity

    Reading has the potential to boost your levels of creativity. Whether you read about a specific craft or skill to boost it or you are reading randomly for fun, the words could spark new ideas or images in your mind. You may also start to find connections between seemingly disparate things, which can make for even more creative outputs and expressions.

    Lowers Stress

    If you don’t think that strengthening your brain is enough of a benefit, there’s even more good news. Reading has also been proven to lower stress as it increases relaxation. When the brain is fully focused on a single task, like reading, the reader gets to benefit from meditative qualities that reduce stress levels.

    How to get people to read your blogSource: Unsplash

    A Look at the Most Popular Books

    As we celebrate World Book Day, take a look at some of the most popular books of all time. These should give you an idea of what book to pick up next time you’re at a library, in a bookstore, or ordering your next read online.

    • The Hobbit
    • The Harry Potter Series
    • The Little Prince
    • The Lion, the Witch, and the Wardrobe
    • The Da Vinci Code
    • The Alchemist

    The Gift of Reading

    Whether you had to work hard to learn to read or it came naturally, reading can be considered both a gift and a privilege. In fact, we can even bet that you read something every single day ( this blog, for instance), even if it’s not a book. From text messages to signs, emails to business documents, and everything in between, it’s hard to escape the need to read.

    Reading opens up doors to new worlds, provides entertainment, boosts the imagination, and has positive neurological and psychological benefits. So, if anyone ever asks or you stop to think, “why is reading important” you’re now well-read on the subject to provide a detailed response and share your own purpose of reading!

    By Daniel T. Willingham

    • Nov. 25, 2017

    Send any friend a story

    As a subscriber, you have 10 gift articles to give each month. Anyone can read what you share.

    Give this article

  • Read in app
  • How to get people to read your blog

    Americans are not good readers. Many blame the ubiquity of digital media. We’re too busy on Snapchat to read, or perhaps internet skimming has made us incapable of reading serious prose. But Americans’ trouble with reading predates digital technologies. The problem is not bad reading habits engendered by smartphones, but bad education habits engendered by a misunderstanding of how the mind reads.

    Just how bad is our reading problem? The last National Assessment of Adult Literacy from 2003 is a bit dated, but it offers a picture of Americans’ ability to read in everyday situations: using an almanac to find a particular fact, for example, or explaining the meaning of a metaphor used in a story. Of those who finished high school but did not continue their education, 13 percent could not perform simple tasks like these. When things got more complex — in comparing two newspaper editorials with different interpretations of scientific evidence or examining a table to evaluate credit card offers — 95 percent failed.

    There’s no reason to think things have gotten better. Scores for high school seniors on the National Assessment of Education Progress reading test haven’t improved in 30 years.

    Many of these poor readers can sound out words from print, so in that sense, they can read. Yet they are functionally illiterate — they comprehend very little of what they can sound out. So what does comprehension require? Broad vocabulary, obviously. Equally important, but more subtle, is the role played by factual knowledge.

    All prose has factual gaps that must be filled by the reader. Consider “I promised not to play with it, but Mom still wouldn’t let me bring my Rubik’s Cube to the library.” The author has omitted three facts vital to comprehension: you must be quiet in a library; Rubik’s Cubes make noise; kids don’t resist tempting toys very well. If you don’t know these facts, you might understand the literal meaning of the sentence, but you’ll miss why Mom forbade the toy in the library.

    Knowledge also provides context. For example, the literal meaning of last year’s celebrated fake-news headline, “Pope Francis Shocks World, Endorses Donald Trump for President,” is unambiguous — no gap-filling is needed. But the sentence carries a different implication if you know anything about the public (and private) positions of the men involved, or you’re aware that no pope has ever endorsed a presidential candidate.

    You might think, then, that authors should include all the information needed to understand what they write. Just tell us that libraries are quiet. But those details would make prose long and tedious for readers who already know the information. “Write for your audience” means, in part, gambling on what they know.

    These examples help us understand why readers might decode well but score poorly on a test; they lack the knowledge the writer assumed in the audience. But if a text concerned a familiar topic, habitually poor readers ought to read like good readers.

    In one experiment, third graders — some identified by a reading test as good readers, some as poor — were asked to read a passage about soccer. The poor readers who knew a lot about soccer were three times as likely to make accurate inferences about the passage as the good readers who didn’t know much about the game.

    That implies that students who score well on reading tests are those with broad knowledge; they usually know at least a little about the topics of the passages on the test. One experiment tested 11th graders’ general knowledge with questions from science (“pneumonia affects which part of the body?”), history (“which American president resigned because of the Watergate scandal?”), as well as the arts, civics, geography, athletics and literature. Scores on this general knowledge test were highly associated with reading test scores.

    Current education practices show that reading comprehension is misunderstood. It’s treated like a general skill that can be applied with equal success to all texts. Rather, comprehension is intimately intertwined with knowledge. That suggests three significant changes in schooling.

    First, it points to decreasing the time spent on literacy instruction in early grades. Third-graders spend 56 percent of their time on literacy activities but 6 percent each on science and social studies. This disproportionate emphasis on literacy backfires in later grades, when children’s lack of subject matter knowledge impedes comprehension. Another positive step would be to use high-information texts in early elementary grades. Historically, they have been light in content.

    Second, understanding the importance of knowledge to reading ought to make us think differently about year-end standardized tests. If a child has studied New Zealand, she ought to be good at reading and thinking about passages on New Zealand. Why test her reading with a passage about spiders, or the Titanic? If topics are random, the test weights knowledge learned outside the classroom — knowledge that wealthy children have greater opportunity to pick up.

    Third, the systematic building of knowledge must be a priority in curriculum design. The Common Core Standards for reading specify nearly nothing by way of content that children are supposed to know — the document valorizes reading skills. State officials should go beyond the Common Core Standards by writing content-rich grade-level standards and supporting district personnel in writing curriculums to help students meet the standards. That’s what Massachusetts did in the 1990s to become the nation’s education leader. Louisiana has recently taken this approach, and early results are encouraging.

    Don’t blame the internet, or smartphones, or fake news for Americans’ poor reading. Blame ignorance. Turning the tide will require profound changes in how reading is taught, in standardized testing and in school curriculums. Underlying all these changes must be a better understanding of how the mind comprehends what it reads.

    How to form a beauty pageant

    The first step to entering the beauty pageant is submitting your application (submission form, platform statement, and pageant resume), a photo (typically a headshot), and an entry fee. Applications can be written or electronic.

    How much does it cost to enter a beauty pageant?

    The entry fee alone varies from $50 to $500, depending on the level of the pageant.” The contests also charge for competing in separate categories, such as talent and casual wear, each an additional $20 to $30.

    Are beauty pageants expensive?

    Overall, a beauty pageant can cost anywhere from $800 to as much as $4,500 once you factor in the gown, other outfits, makeup, coaching, entry fees and travel fees. According to this article, the woman being interviewed said she spends $400 on the entry fees and another $4,000 for the glitzy dress.

    What age do beauty pageants start?

    Originally, it was for young people from 13 to 17 years old, but by 1964 there were over 35,000 participants, which prompted an age division. The modern child beauty pageant emerged in the early 1960s, held in Miami, Florida. Since then, the industry has grown to include about 250,000 pageants.

    Do pageant directors get paid?

    The salaries of Pageant Directors in the US range from $31,780 to $181,780 , with a median salary of $104,780 . The middle 50% of Pageant Directors makes $104,482, with the top 83% making $181,780.

    Do pageant winners get paid?

    Miss Universe: All eyes on the prize

    As glorious as the big four pageants are, the winner doesn’t actually get to win the world, earth or even the universe. … The cash prize of $250,000 comprises a monthly stipend, a year’s stay in a posh condo in New York City that comes with clothes and gifts from sponsors.

    Do beauty queens get paid?

    The 2020 National Queens received the following:

    $800 cash prize for our Ms, Woman, and Classic Woman Division. Miss American Coed Crown and Banner. Accommodations paid for an exclusive Queens trip. … $300 travel allowance to attend the 2021 National Pageant.

    How much do pageant models make?

    These jobs pay anywhere from $15 – $50 per hour.

    Is there a height requirement for beauty pageants?

    Well good news for the vertically challenged out there, most major pageants do not have a height requirement (unless you are competing for a petite system, which requires you to be 5’6″ or shorter or Miss Earth, which requires contestants to be 5’7″ or taller).

    What is the best color to wear in a pageant?

    White is likely the most popular color for pageant evening gowns. Since many of the contestants will choose a white gown, the problem is that you won’t stand out if you also pick it. It’s one of the safest pageant dress colors on the planet.

    Are pageants still a thing?

    In most cases, yes. However, they do quite a bit more than that, depending on the location. In many countries around the world, beauty pageants are seen as a way for women to not only make a name for themselves, but for their platforms.

    Are child pageants legal?

    Earlier, a woman came by to do Indianna’s face. It’s airbrush make-up, which has pleased Swift, because you can still see Indianna’s freckles. The make-up at the last pageant, she says, was ridiculous. “It looked like she was ready to go on a drag queen show.”

    How do beauty pageants make money?

    The most common way to raise money for pageants is through sponsorships. Sponsorships are monies that businesses give to a certain person, organization or cause, often in return for advertising. Create a sponsorship letter and a list of packages you can offer with assigned prices.

    How much is a pageant coach?

    If you start working with a pageant coach who is just starting out you will pay between $30-$50 per hour, however the seasoned professionals will charge you between $100 – $200 per hour. Want to find a coach that works for you? Check out our Pageant Coaches Directory!

    Do Beauty Pageants give scholarships?

    The AJM Scholarship Foundation, the organization behind America’s Junior Miss, administers college scholarships to the competition’s highest achievers. … Every state has the Miss America Pageant and many states and regions have different scholarship pageants.

    Who owns pageant?

    An aspiring motivational speaker and former football team owner, Steven Roddy found the pageant industry by happenstance in 2009.

    What is the age limit for Miss World?

    Apply for the Miss World competition between the ages of 17 and 27.

    How can I participate in Miss Earth?

    You are between 18-26 years (26 as of 31st December 2021), You are single, unmarried and not engaged, You are an Indian Passport Holder/ Overseas Indian Citizen, and you are heighted 5’4” and above.

    How do beauty pageants work?

    Contestants will be judged on grace, poise, beauty, eloquence of speech, personality, talent and dress. From these scores, winners will be determined and awards will be issued. Awards are typically given as the last event of the beauty pageant. … Some beauty pageants take care to award each contestant with something.

    What categories are in a beauty pageant?

    Contestants at all levels of the pageant compete in four categories: talent, evening wear, interview and physical fitness.

    Do you have to pay to be in a pageant?

    Pageants also charge an entry fee that can range from $300 to $500, Gravel said, though some pageants can cost as much as $1,000 to enter. … All the rest of her expenses, including travel costs and the entry fee, she pays for on her own.

    They call your name, and the host drapes the sash around your shoulder. Last year’s place a crown on your head.

    You can envision yourself being a beauty pageant contestant. You just don’t know what you’d do when you got there. And getting there’s a problem, too—you’re not even sure how to enter a pageant, either.

    Luckily, we have a few tips to get you onto the stage and, perhaps, closer to the crown.

    How to form a beauty pageant

    1. How to Enter a Pageant

    Every pageant’s entry requirements will be different. Start your search by finding the Best Beauty Pageant for you to enter. Then, take a look at what’s required for you to register.

    Most pageants will require you to fill out a form about yourself so that they can put you in the right age or experience group, for example. And many contests will have you pay a deposit to secure your place.

    2. Ace Your Posture and Poise

    Now that you know you’re in a pageant, it’s time to prepare to be on stage. Have a look at yourself in the mirror. Could your posture use a little bit of work?

    Before you enter a beauty pageant, you’ll want to make standing up straight your norm. It looks better on stage, and it projects the confidence you’ll want to show as you compete—more on that later.

    Your walk may also need some work. You’ll find plenty of tutorials online, or you can hire a pageant coach to help you with both your poise and on-stage strut.

    3. Practice Each Pageant Section

    One of the best ways to prepare for a beauty pageant is to, well, prepare. You will probably know the contest sections before you compete.

    Let’s say there will be a talent section, a fashion section, and an interview. Work on your talent daily so you’re comfortable with it when you hit the stage. The same goes for your fashion walk, as discussed above.

    You can practice the interview section, too. Have someone ask you common interview questions and rehearse your answers. You can’t predict what the judges will ask, but having that experience of going off the cuff and answering confidently will help you immensely.

    4. Sleep Well and Feel Confident

    The night before your pageant, you should try your best to rest. You don’t want to get on stage if you’re tired or groggy. You might struggle to think when it comes time to answer those interview questions, for example.

    If you feel confident in yourself and your preparation, you’ll find it easier to sleep the night before you compete. And on the big day, you should feel proud of yourself when you hit the stage, no matter what happens. You worked hard to make it where you are—enjoy it, and the crowd and judges will respond accordingly.

    Get Your Crown

    Now you know how to enter a pageant and, perhaps, how to win. All there’s left to do is put your name in the hat and try your luck. Who knows? You could walk away with the crown.

    Need any fashion advice along the way? Be sure to check back with us if you need style tips for all occasions.




    The pageant fee allows us to facilitate the beauty pageant and provide entertainment. There are several ways to pay the pageant fee.

    (1) Pay it yourself (2.) Sell 10 tickets (3.) Find a sponsor/s

    The pageant fee includes orientation, training, and workshops (OTW), 2 VIP event tickets, lunch, and refreshments.

    1st-day Orientation, Training, and Workshops (OTW). 9:00 AM – 5:00 PM

    • 2nd day Stage rehearsal & Event showtime

    *SECURED PAYMENT: You can pay via Paypal or Credit Card like Visa, Mastercard, American Express.


    1. Sell 10 event tickets, GO HERE
    2. Look for local business sponsors – see the candidate SPONSOR PAGE for benefits of becoming your sponsor
    3. Ask family and friends to donate or sponsor your dream

    If you have any question or comments please contact us or call Ellen at 702-881-8702



    Pageant Application Form

    The Miss Fabulous Las Vegas Beauty Pageant is open to…

    • You must be a legal resident of the United States.
    • You must be single and never been married or divorced to join the 14-29 ages division.
    • You must be within the age of your pageant division (14-17 Teens, 18-29, 30-39, 40-49, 50-59 & 60-69)
    • You agree to pay the $350 pageant fee.
    • Your pictures must be in high-resolution in maximum 1 MB or 1200 x 600 pixels. (headshot & casual)

    If you have any question or comment please contact us or call/text Ellen at 702-881-8702


    • No stripper shoes or 4: high heels.
    • All attires are in good taste.


    ***A WAIVER of Liability form needs to be signed during orientation for all divisions.

    • Once a contestants’ application is accepted, they become a representative of the Miss Fabulous Las Vegas beauty pageant. Their Attire will be elegant, and classy. If in doubt, they should seek the opinion of the pageant committee. All social media accounts now, today and tomorrow (present and future) will be maintained in a tasteful manner.
    • We recommend creating a new profile solely for your fabulous pageant experience and modeling experience. Be reachable but do not disclose crucial information about you. You managed your model directory profile and if under 21 have your parents or your manager manage incoming messages or offer to you. The model directory will be monitored accordingly. Any distasteful pictures will be removed and eventually shut down your model directory.

    NOTE: We are not your agents or agency. We are solely your online model and magazine model directory.

    • The staff of Fabulous Crowns Beauty Pageant and Events Las Vegas reserves the right, at its sole discretion to refuse or reject any application from a prospective contestant and to eliminate any contestant who violated the Rules and Regulations of the pageant.
    • Activities in our Beauty pageant will be photographed and recorded throughout the pageant. The signed Waiver of Liability grant Stokes Legacy, LLC the permission to publish and use the photos/videos for any purpose in connection with the promotion, marketing, presentation, broadcast, and performances of the pageant.
    • Contestants must attend pageant rehearsals, activities, workshops, and meetings. Failure to attend events and meetings without permission from the committee could result in pageant disqualification. Consult Pageant Committee for advice.
    • The committee will try to keep the pageant environmentally safe and comfortable for everyone. See pageant committee for any issue you need resolve.
    • Gossiping, bashing, bullying and negative attitudes are prohibited. Contestants must have never been convicted of a felony, posed nude for any form of published media, or abused any illegal substances. They are not to participate in any dishonest, immoral, lewd, or indecent activities.
    • Contestants are responsible for supplying their own make-up and hair styling for all pageant events. Contestants can have 1 assistant.

    NOTE: In-house h air and make-up artist are available upon request for a separate fee.

    NOTE: The Fabulous Beauty Pageant and Events Las Vegas committee is not responsible for any lost, stolen, or damaged property of the entrants, assistants, or other attendees.

    We have a diverse panel of judges to ensure fair results:

    • In the event of a tie, the main event sponsor and the manager of the pageant are the only people allowed to break the tie. Entrants hereby waive any right to challenge or contest the results of the pageant.
    • The winner of Miss Fabulous Las Vegas will become a role model and ambassador for their community and Las Vegas.
    • Winners have a responsibility to attend a community event in Las Vegas.
    • Contestants are allowed to use their experience from Miss Fabulous Las Vegas to compete in another Beauty Pageants. The reigning Miss Fabulous Las Vegas can also compete as long as it does not interfere with her /his obligations with Fabulous Crowns events.
    • The first runner-up for the title of Miss or Mr. Fabulous Las Vegas will assume the crown, title, and its’ responsibilities if Miss Fabulous Las Vegas fails to perform their duties

    Duties of Miss Fabulous Fabulous Las Vegas:

    • Represent Fabulous Crowns Pageant and Events by wearing the sash and crown when attending public functions.
    • Promote Tourism: Invite people to visit Las Vegas and learn more about Las Vegas as a whole. A.) Casinos and Hotel, and its amenities B.) Amusement and Recreation Parks C.) Natural Parks, Red Rock Canyon, Grand Canyon Rock, Valley of Fire and Hoover Dam
    • Promote her/his platform by putting it into action through public events: charity events, youth events, and other community events.
    • To help in the organization, planning, publicity, and recruiting of future pageant entrants.
    • To inspire peers to become leaders and role models
    • Title holder outside and within the State of Nevada is required to attend events when requested. Failure to comply in attending events will result in losing their title.

    NOTE: Fabulous Crowns Beauty Pageant rules and regulations may change base on the founder’s discretion.

    Beauty Pageant Registration Form Template – Designing a registration form template is simple one time you recognize how to do it properly. You may start by switching the logo design. You are able to do this by appropriate-simply clicking on the template, deciding on Transform Visualize, and discovering and launching the picture data file. Pull the sides to resize and modify the visualize format as desired. After you’ve put in the new logo design, you can take away or update the other elements of the template. You may also rename the replicated computer files to build a unique appear. beauty pageant application form template

    How to form a beauty pageant

    trying to customise the form for your own personel particular desires, you’ll prefer to pick a quality template. By doing this, you’ll get a expertly-developed report that you can change. Quality design templates is usually custom-made to fit the wants of your company. Some document varieties are used for attendance files, yet others have economical financial transactions. No matter what the circumstance, a document registration form is a crucial part of your organizing approach. Based on the type of affair, registrants could possibly prepare differing types of data, these types of as their title, mailing home address, affiliations, and even more.

    Whilst you may very well be inclined to select a no cost Beauty Pageant Registration Form Template, you ought to know that they also have their very own arranged of difficulties. For example, the template’s typeface is not really in a regular colors structure, and yes it doesn’t seem incredibly qualified. For your own personal registration types, you could make your personal by personalizing Microsoft Concept themes. On the other hand, this will lead to a considerably longer and complex report. require a personalized file, the the easy way go is with a high grade template.

    A lot of people need to pay of these, though a no cost registration form template can perform for the occasion. The price tag of a superior template could be way too high for the corporation. You’ll must pay for the software programs, and you’ll have accessibility to a whole lot of diverse design templates. Reduced registration form template is tailor-made. That’s the most essential point to recollect. Happily, you can discover 100s of totally free kinds on the net. The how to build a personalized record is to individualize a Microsoft Term template.

    A registration form template is not only for for functions. It is great for many reasons. In particular, you can apply it a meeting, path the attendance of audio system, and understand individuals who gone to the meeting. A registration form to get an test is a good application to monitor students’ keep track of and satisfaction their advancement. A complimentary registration form template is also a good choice for a web site that is not merely for on-line develops, however, for not online styles, as perfectly.

    A superior registration form template is a by professionals developed template that you can change suitable for you. Though the absolutely free edition might appear easier, high grade kinds are absolutely personalized are available with numerous choices. You may also customise these design templates to fit the needs you have. You may create a terrific-seeking registration sheet to your occasion, by using the directions and using the greatest characteristics of your registration form template. You’ll get a superior quality, tailored registration form through an shopping on the web cart.

    novice in relation to building a Beauty Pageant Registration Form Template , you should know of some of the frequent conditions that cause problems for no cost web templates. The initially is the shortage of personalization. When you’re employing a free of charge template, it’s imperative that you make it limited and pleasant. Additionally, you must also be sure that it doesn’t have a lot of segments. Some varieties could have many pieces, and you could use colours to distinguish them. As a result them appear superior and become a lot more well organized.

    When producing a registration form template, it’s imperative that you use the correct typeface for the job areas that are most crucial. Roboto is a type of typeface that’s best for this type of report. It’s equally important to understand that the registration form template you decide on should consider looking very good when published. Your company’s personality and model are going to be resembled in the registration form, so be sure it seems fantastic. There are numerous ways to design a form to have an occasion.

    Your Beauty Pageant Registration Form Template ought to represent the goal of your occurrence. It should certainly monitor participants, powerful resource loudspeakers, as well as other information regarding the meeting. It will also recognize the individuals who have gone to the seminar or correctly handed the evaluation. You can actually be sure that your registration form will stay safe for a long-term, by making use of these kinds of kinds. This may permit you to upgrade the information about the form avoiding concerns brought on by the bad format.

    The first step to entering the beauty pageant is submitting your application (submission form, platform statement, and pageant resume), a photo (typically a headshot), and an entry fee. Applications can be written or electronic.

    How much does it cost to enter a beauty pageant?

    The entry fee alone varies from $50 to $500, depending on the level of the pageant.” The contests also charge for competing in separate categories, such as talent and casual wear, each an additional $20 to $30.

    Is there a height requirement for beauty pageants?

    Well good news for the vertically challenged out there, most major pageants do not have a height requirement (unless you are competing for a petite system, which requires you to be 5’6″ or shorter or Miss Earth, which requires contestants to be 5’7″ or taller).

    What is the age limit for Miss World?

    Apply for the Miss World competition between the ages of 17 and 27.

    Can you have a boyfriend as Miss Universe?

    Miss Universe contestants must be between the ages of 18 and 27 as of Jan. 1 in the year of they compete. Wait to get married. Contestants may not be married or pregnant, have ever been married, had a marriage annulled or given birth to or parented a child.

    Do pageant winners get paid?

    Miss Universe: All eyes on the prize

    As glorious as the big four pageants are, the winner doesn’t actually get to win the world, earth or even the universe. … The cash prize of $250,000 comprises a monthly stipend, a year’s stay in a posh condo in New York City that comes with clothes and gifts from sponsors.

    Do pageant directors get paid?

    The salaries of Pageant Directors in the US range from $31,780 to $181,780 , with a median salary of $104,780 . The middle 50% of Pageant Directors makes $104,482, with the top 83% making $181,780.

    How do beauty pageants make money?

    The most common way to raise money for pageants is through sponsorships. Sponsorships are monies that businesses give to a certain person, organization or cause, often in return for advertising. Create a sponsorship letter and a list of packages you can offer with assigned prices.

    How long do beauty pageants last?

    Depending on which type of pageant system is entered, contestants will spend about two hours or less in the actual competition. Typically, pageants have a guideline of “no more than one and a half minutes on stage” per child for beauty or formalwear and other modeling-based events.

    Who owns pageant?

    An aspiring motivational speaker and former football team owner, Steven Roddy found the pageant industry by happenstance in 2009.

    Who is the smallest Miss World?

    The shortest reign of the Miss World title was a mere 18 hours by 18-year-old Miss West Germany (Gabriella Brum) in 1980, the 30th woman to have won the pageant title.

    Does Miss Universe have to be tall?

    Though the average heights of contestants have increased, Miss Universe guidelines state that height is not a factor in the judging: “Whether you’re 4′ tall or 7′ tall it doesn’t matter,” the guidelines state.

    Can you have tattoos in Miss Universe?

    | “The traditional image of a beauty queen isn’t in line with having tattoos. Contestants usually cover their tattoos with makeup or wear clothing that covers it.

    What is the price for Miss World?

    As on the website, Manushi Chhillar won a cash prize of 10 crore net in addition to the precious crown of Miss World, which itself costs somewhere between Rs 2-5 crores.

    How do you apply for Miss Diva?

    The applicant should be between 18 to 27 years (as of 31st December 2021) & 5’4 & above in height. The applicant must produce the following age & nationality eligibility proof: Birth Certificate, Election Voters ID, Aadhaar Card or Passport.

    Does Miss Universe get a salary?

    Aside from the job, the winner also receives a cash allowance for her entire reign, a New York Film Academy scholarship, a modeling portfolio, beauty products, clothes, shoes, as well as styling, healthcare, and fitness services by different sponsors of the pageant.

    Why can’t married people compete in pageants?

    No, contestants may not be married or pregnant. They must not have ever been married, not had a marriage annulled nor given birth to, or parented, a child. … Despite the fact that she was seeking an annulment and didn’t consider herself “materially nor spiritually married,” she lost her Miss Universe title.

    Can Miss Universe have plastic surgery?

    At this time, the Miss Universe Organization, the governing body for the competition, currently has no restriction regarding plastic or cosmetic surgery. Still, it does discourage contestants from altering their own natural features.

    What is the age limit for Mrs America?

    Mrs. America contestants are between the ages of 20 and 50 years old, and married. The winner of Mrs. America goes on to compete in the international Mrs.

    What is Miss USA prize?

    Additionally, the winner of the pageant also takes home a $50,000 scholarship and earns a six-figure salary during their time as Miss USA, says Bustle. This is required considering Miss USA does complete many tasks throughout the year, which is made up of a lot of charity work and appearances.

    Do Beauty Pageants give scholarships?

    The AJM Scholarship Foundation, the organization behind America’s Junior Miss, administers college scholarships to the competition’s highest achievers. … Every state has the Miss America Pageant and many states and regions have different scholarship pageants.

    The following article gives a stepwise procedure for organizing a beauty pageant. Read on.

    How to form a beauty pageant

    The following article gives a stepwise procedure for organizing a beauty pageant. Read on…

    Planning a beauty pageant is not a child’s play. It takes a whole lot of planning and preparation, which starts months in advance, to ensure that the pageant goes on smoothly. So, if you are planning one and wondering how and where to start, here are some tips on the same, which are sure to help you out.


    The first thing that you need to do, when organizing a beauty pageant is to decide its venue. A hotel ballroom is the ideal place for a beauty pageant. Although, depending upon your budget, it can also be organized in a community hall, school auditorium or even church! So, depending upon the number of participants that you are expecting as well as the budget, book a venue. Once the venue is booked, you will have the date on which the pageant is to be organized.


    Next, decide on the theme for the pageant. If you are organizing it for small girls, choose themes like “princess” or “fairy”, something that you think will appeal to the girls of that age. If it’s for teen girls, choose some fun themes like “retro” or “Hollywood”. Whatever theme that you choose, try to incorporate it in your venue décor. Planning a round, where the contestants walk the ramp dressed in clothes bringing forth this theme is a good idea too!


    Look out for sponsors for your event. You can have one main sponsor and a couple of co-sponsors. The co-sponsors can give funds for various sub events, like, Ms. talented, Ms. Perfect ten, Ms. Congeniality, etc. You will definitely need a few sponsors at least to fund for the entire program and also for giving cash prizes and tiaras to the winners.


    Decide on the various categories in which the contestants will compete against one another. Usually, most of the beauty pageants have five competitions, namely, the casual wear, the formal wear, the swimsuit round, talent competition and finally, the question-answer session. If you have some good sponsors backing you up, you can keep small contests like “Ms beautiful skin”, “Ms. beautiful smile”, “Ms. beautiful hair”, besides the ones already mentioned in the previous point. After the categories, you need to decide on the rules and regulations which will bind all the participating contestants. The registration fees, the things that are allowed, not allowed, all need to be written down carefully and a draft prepared on the same, which the contestants have to sign.

    Judges and Staff

    Find some good, impartial judges for the contest. If you can get a local celebrity or someone related to the fashion world in some way, it will lend weight to your event, and thus, will help you get sponsors easily. You would need three or more judges for a beauty pageant. You would also need a host who would compere your show. As a host plays a major part in ensuring that the show turns out interesting, choose one carefully, someone with experience and the required expertise. Besides this, you would need a number of workers, who would help in putting the décor together, manning the registration table, making sure that the contestants are ready on time to go on the stage, for adding and tallying the scores of various contestants and finally, cleaning up after the event is over.


    Once the rules and regulations are laid out, start advertising for the pageant. The advertisement should mention the location of the event, date and time, criteria for participation, the various categories, prizes which the winners will get, any celebrity judges that you expect, registration details and the contact information. If it’s a small level, local pageant, you can get some fliers printed and distribute these in your area, including schools, eateries (which you think the possible contestants frequent), neighborhood, etc.


    You would need to send a copy of the rules and regulations to all the contestants, sponsors as well as the judges. Send a participation form to the contestants, well in advance, in which they have to list their personal information, such as, age, height, vital stats, weight, contact information and parent’s signature (in case of minors). The form should also have space for contestants to write about their interests and hobbies. This information is usually read out by the host, as the contestants walk on the stage. Based on the information as well as the photographs, which the contestants send, you would need to select the best ones, who would finally participate in the contest. If you are organizing the beauty pageant on a large scale, you would need to call the shortlisted contestants for an interview, before the actual event.

    The Actual Event

    On the day of the show, see to it that the stage, decorations, a table for the judges, a registration counter and seating arrangement for the audience is in place. If you can get the venue an evening before, it will help you to organize things better. As soon as the contestants are registered, have a staff member direct them to the changing room. Ask another staff member to ensure that the participants are ready to go on the stage, when their names are called. Overlook backstage, registration counter and the staff yourself, so that the show moves forward as planned. After the winners have been declared and the audience leave the venue, ask the staff to do the cleanup job.

    With these tips you should have no problem getting started. As good planning is very important when organizing a pageant, see to it that you have each and every detail of the pageant worked out and preferably written down, so that there are no hitches and glitches on the D day!

    How to form a beauty pageant

    International United Miss Interview. Photo: International United Miss Instagram

    These questions are asked to judge the knowledge, intelligence and eloquence of a participant. A beauty pageant winner cannot just be beautiful by looks only; she must be intelligent and know how to speak with an objective. The question round in a beauty pageant is one of great importance; it is in this round that the potential winners are chosen based on their answers.

    Onstage interview is considered one of the most spontaneous and difficult rounds in the whole competition and many participants who might have been impressive earlier fail to impress the judges by their answers sometimes. The personal interview and the onstage questioning round together, count for 30% of the contestant’s total score. The contestant is marked on confidence, relevance of the answer, way of speech, tone spoken in, grammar and the content.

    Tips for Answering Beauty Pageant Questions

    • Be confident when you speak.
    • Remain optimistic and do not panic.
    • Know your facts and opinions.
    • Practice some of the above mentioned questions.
    • Try to keep an eye contact with the judges and questioners.
    • Keep a straight posture and look elegant.
    • Keep a smile on your face, do not look rude or stubborn.
    • Know a little about your judges beforehand.
    • Use proper, grammatically correct language, avoiding slang terms.
    • Be mentally alert and listen carefully to the question asked.
    • Speak clearly.

    Know the criteria on which your answer will be judged upon and also remember to keep yourself updated about current events and happenings because a well-informed contestant is sure to earn good points. Following these tips for answering beauty pageant questions will certainly earn you a good chance to win the crown you opt for. Remember, you can only be instructed on some tips, the rest has to be done by you.

    No one can completely coach you through such a competition until you put in a little bit of your effort. In order to present a true and good version of yourself remember to, through the whole competition, including the question round, always show a little bit of your personality here and there. If you have any comments or additional tips you’d like to share about beauty pageant questions, leave them in the chat box below.

    Read on to find out how entering an all-age beauty pageant will help and encourage you to boost self-confidence and personal growth.

    Image: Mrs. Regency International 2020

    How to form a beauty pageant

    It’s no secret that beauty pageants have a mostly negative reputation. Most people think it’s shallow, vapid, and even harmful to the participants’ mental health.

    But beauty pageants only have this reputation because the general public rarely cares enough to delve deeper into the details of them. If they did, then they’d know that beauty pageants actually do a lot of good for both girls and women.

    In this article, we’ll explore 5 ways how a beauty pageant can encourage personal growth for participants.

    1. It Helps You Feel Beautiful

    Did you know that 96% of women wouldn’t call themselves “beautiful” and 78% of them don’t feel completely confident about their beauty? So chances are, you and/or a woman you know don’t feel great about yourselves.

    During beauty pageants, you’re asked to get made up and dressed in gorgeous ways, all of which will make you see yourself in a different light. Because you’ll be up on stage with a bunch of other inspirational and beautiful participants, it’ll make you feel pretty as well!

    And they’re not all skinny size 00s either. The best thing about beauty pageants is it celebrates true beauty, no matter what size or age you are.

    Plus, there’s a sense of camaraderie backstage as well. While you’re technically competing against one another, it’s just a friendly competition. All the women will actually be very supportive of one another.

    In fact, it’s highly likely that a few of them will compliment you on your look. Compliments can be quite powerful; not only can they help you realize your inner and outer beauty, but they can also lift your mood and create a better atmosphere.

    2. It Improves Your Self-Confidence

    While getting up on a stage can be terrifying, especially for those who have anxiety, it can help you feel more sure of yourself.

    Previously, you might’ve never thought that you were all that gorgeous or talented. But when you can conquer the fear of getting on that pageant stage and show off what you’ve got, this can do tremendous things for your self-confidence. This is especially true when you see pleased judges give you amazing scores.

    For many, it takes a little bit of getting out of their comfort zone to really value what they have to offer to the world. And this can cause their self-confidence to soar.

    It’s not uncommon for participants to make friends with one another, providing further support in life. You’ll find that beauty pageants facilitate meaningful friendships, many of which last a lifetime.

    When you’re surrounded by people that understand exactly what you’re going through, boosting confidence will come very easily. This can allow you to make tremendous personal growth when you have a group of like-minded people behind you.

    3. It Helps You Be a Better Person

    Beauty pageants aren’t just all about physical appearances. That’s just one major aspect of these events.

    Another big component of beauty pageants is how you are on the inside. The ideal pageant queen is humble, caring, compassionate, and friendly. If you can’t demonstrate these qualities, then you need to reflect and determine what exactly it is that drives you; your priorities are most likely in the wrong places.

    Beauty queens must be well-rounded, which means you shouldn’t be focused on just yourself. Instead, you need to think about what you can do to help not just your local community, but also those in need all over the world if possible.

    You must also be a good role model for the community, which means you need to think carefully about your life choices.

    4. It Pushes Your Limits

    Typically, you’ll have to compete in multiple categories, such as fashion wear, interview, photogenic, and evening wear. If you’re used to wearing one style of clothes all the time, then this can be a fun challenge for you.

    In categories like fashion wear, it’s up to your interpretation. You must choose an outfit that’s not only chic, but also embodies your unique personality. You’ll have to show that you have the sharpness and wit to pick the right pieces that’ll make you stand out against the other contestants.

    And then, in the interview category, this will really push your limits. You’ll have to answer questions on a number of topics, so you must show that you’re not only an interesting person, but also an intelligent one who’s articulate too.

    5. It Opens up Windows of Opportunities

    For participants, beauty pageants can open up windows of opportunities. Many pageants offer prizes in the form of college scholarships, which younger participants can use to pursue their desired career in the future.

    Some also get to represent the pageant; this enables contestants to travel and see the world, making significant personal growth along the way.

    And no matter how young or old the participants are, beauty pageants provide a great avenue for networking and making friends. Whether they use those opportunities to create a solid support system or to pave the road to their dream job, one thing is clear: beauty pageants are events that create many opportunities for the contestants.

    A Beauty Pageant Can Do Wonders for Personal Growth

    As you can see from reading this article, participating in a beauty pageant can actually do so much for your personal growth.

    Not only can it help you love yourself more and grow more confident, but it can also push you to be a much better person. Whether you pick up a new hobby or talent, or you decide to dedicate more of your time to a worthy cause, beauty pageants can certainly help you grow in a positive direction.

    Would you like to hear more about beauty pageants? Then get in touch with us now.

    How to form a beauty pageant

    How to form a beauty pageant

    How to form a beauty pageant

    How to form a beauty pageant

    Since I was a teenager, I always loved beauty pageants. I remember following all of the contests around the world. I even made a scrapbook of each year’s winners. Eventually, I entered a couple of small pageants myself which made me understand the pressure young women experience as a contestant. I never imagined later in life I would end up judging these competitions as I have now for nearly ten years.

    Many people don’t understand the bigger purpose of beauty pageants. Here are a few reasons why I believe it is positive for young women to enter beauty competitions:

    • Girls make friends for a lifetime.
    • It creates a sense of sisterhood.
    • They learn to become team players.
    • Pageants develop healthy confidence.
    • The potential for travel makes young women more well-rounded.
    • Competition builds strength of character.
    • It builds poise and grace.
    • Young women learn to become well-spoken.
    • Pageants build compassion through work with various charities and organizations.

    As you know, many young girls struggle with insecurities: the need for validation, self-worth, the list goes on and on. Beauty pageants are good in helping overcome these struggles.

    Since I’ve judged hundreds of young women, I’ve taken a few notes where I feel my observations might help you. If you are planning to enter a pageant, I want to help increase your chances to succeed with these helpful tips!

    1. Overall Appearance: Inside and out

    People like to say, “inner beauty is all that matters”.
    However, when it comes to beauty pageants, this is not quite true. Your inner beauty has to equal your outer beauty, but you will get judged first on your overall appearance. There is nothing worse to me than when I see a potential winner, who is drop dead gorgeous, open her mouth and say something unattractive. Unfortunately, she’ll get crossed out on my board. It is important to understand that both outer and inner beauty is expected.

    1. Hair

    Believe it or not, hair is a big deal. Because it is a woman’s crowning glory, your hair must be healthy, soft, shiny, and perfectly styled. Do not show up with over-processed hair. If your hair is thinner and needs help, use good quality hair extensions and clip them in. Avoid using permanent hair extensions because these get overused on a daily basis. As a result, the texture of the extensions doesn’t match your own hair. And often the hair extension doesn’t move in the same direction as your own hair. This will make it appear as though you are wearing fake hair. Clip-in hair extensions are much easier to keep your hair looking healthy and natural, and they tend to blend better with your own hair, if put in correctly.

    1. Makeup

    When you are on stage, makeup can be a bit heavier because you are far way from the audience and you want to make certain your features pop. However, I am not talking about wearing heavy, theatrical makeup, but be aware of the lighting on stage. When you are in rehearsal, show up with the makeup that you plan on wearing during the finals. Take some selfies or record a video of yourself. This way you can check to see how your makeup looks on stage. For the actual event, you’ll know if you need to adjust your makeup.

    Glowing skin is so popular these days. However, using too much shimmer and highlights can make you look like a sweaty disco ball. Just remember, when lights hit your face, you want to sparkle, but in the right amount and in the proper place.

    You can go heavier with blush.

    For your lips, if your lipstick is too nude, it will make your mouth disappear from your face. Make certain the color you choose makes your lips stand out. And if you have smaller lips, don’t be afraid to use a lip liner to create the illusion of fuller lips. Finish with lip gloss.

    When it comes to eyes, definitely wear false eyelashes, and use shimmer eye shadows to add sparkle on the lid and matte in the crease.

    Keep your nails natural. No claws or French manicures.

    1. Wardrobe

    For your pageant wardrobe, make certain to choose styles that compliment your body, not what you think looks best on someone else. Show off your figure and if you have larger breasts don’t make it too obvious. Wear something that makes you look elegant, yet sexy. There is a reason why contestants wear chandelier earrings. Once again, you are on stage.
    People see you from far away. And you want to wear jewelry that stands out, but not too much like Joan Collins in Dynasty!

    For some reason, I still see lots of stripper shoes when I judge beauty pageants. While they might be appropriate attire for strip clubs, they have no place in a serious beauty pageant. Unless the pageant has a shoe sponsor, bring shoes that are preferably tan in color, the classic nude pump. If you need a little height, a platform 1 ¬¨Œ© ” or less, is suitable. No wedges, ankle straps, or patterns.
    Remember, the focus needs to be from your feet up to your head, not on your shoes.

    1. Knowledge

    You are young and I understand you want to have fun and you should. But since you are on your phone all day anyways, why not subscribe to a news site? The world outside is more fascinating than you might think! You could even find yourself liking politics, environmental issues, or world affairs. Understanding the world around you, at least to some degree, will give you confidence when you are on stage. If you are well-rounded, this will help you answer the most difficult questions during the Q&A portion. You might not understand it completely, but you will still come out on top if you are a well-rounded individual. The judges understand that you don’t know everything. No one does. But it is all about how you handle the question without losing it.

    Carry this knowledge with you throughout your life even when the lights are off and the show is over. You will understand later how much these experiences have shaped you as a person for the rest of your life!

    A particular pageant director sought me out several months ago to ask me how he could market his pageant. Now, he had a great name, professional website and a good package so what else do you need, right? So, I gave him a few ideas on how he could increase his ticket sales, company exposure several months before which I am unsure of whether or not he did. Around the time of the pageant I found myself in the city where the event was taking place so I decided attend to support what he was doing.

    How to form a beauty pageant

    Miss Grand Indonesia 2019. Photo: Miss Grand International Instagram

    Then I learned why he was having problems marketing his pageant. The event was very poorly run…very. The pageant was supposed to begin at 7pm but at 7:25pm the curtains were still drawn and the Emcee was still apologizing. Then as the event made way the production was cut rate and the script was in shambles. I was embarrassed for him. It was really awkward. You know the feeling…because I have come to find out that this happens ALL THE TIME in the world of pageantry. If there is one thing that I have learned by having 5 sisters is that, girls talk…especially when there is drama involved. And you know as well as I do that the world of pageantry is not that large that you cannot hide behind a bad performance. So here are my suggestions on how to market a beauty pageant.

    How to Market a Beauty Pageant

    1. If you own/run a beauty pageant know that this is a long-term investment.

    Girls will come to you once you have a proven track record of being professional and treating the girls right.

    2. Be on time.

    If you have 100 people in the audience and your pageant is not on time those 100 people all have an average of 500 friends on FaceBook and around 100 friends on Twitter…of which ALL are pageant people! So in their idle time what do they do? Or I should ask, “What do you do?” You pull out your smart phone and begin text, updating your status, and tweeting. And if you were the one waiting in the crowd you would begin telling the world that the pageant your daughter is attending is unprofessional and late. Girls remember pageants like that. 3. Pay up. When you crown your queen who will be the marketing piece for your organization for the next year pay her the rewards that she won without her having to follow up with you countless amounts of times. I hear this from girls and honestly it is sad because they have invested money in your organization and they won, so they deserve what they won without having to beg.

    And again…if they are telling me, “Pageant Planet guy” best believe that they are telling their friends. Again it’s bad marketing for a beauty pageant. All of the above beauty pageant marketing strategies are centered around word of mouth marketing and this can be the best form of advertising when it is working for you…and the worst when working against you. Want more publicity for your pageant? Register your pageant on our directory!

    After an overwhelming response over the last 30 days, the Miss India Organisation has extended the call for entries till the 25th of March.
    Please read the process carefully before filling out the form:

    • Step 1 : Keep 4 pictures ready: close-up, mid-length, full length & natural beauty shot (no make-up)
    • Step 2 : Keep the scanned copies of the documents mentioned below for Eligibility Proof:

    A. Nationality Proof: Passport (preferred option) or Aadhar Card or Voters ID or Driving License. In the case of OCI applicant, will require an OCI card.

    B. State Eligibility Proof: the below-mentioned eligibility proof is required to apply from:

    • Birth State: Birth Certificate or Passport
    • Current State: Employment Certificate / Employment ID Card or House Rental Document or College ID or Gas / Electricity Bill
    • Native State: Parents’ Residential Proof documents eg House / Rent Agreement or Gas Bill or Electricity Bill or Phone Bill or Employment Certificate / Employment ID Card or Birth Certificate or Passport – on either of your parents’ name

    c. Height Verification Proof: Please visit a VLCC Centre near you & get an attested Height & Fitness Certificate from VLCC stating accurate measurements of your height in feet & inches. Also, avail of Complimentary Services specially curated for Femina Miss India aspirants. Call on the Hotline Number +91 7877955000 for Centre details & to book your appointment.

  • Step 3 : Visit the ‘App Store’ on iOS or ‘Play Store’ on Android to download the Moj App. Sign up or sign in if you are an existing user. Upload 3 separate audition task videos on your personal Moj Handle: Introduction video, Rampwalk video & Talent Showcase video. Kindly shoot the videos in a vertical orientation. Please note each video limit is 60 seconds only. If required, use music from the Moj Music Library available on the app. For each of your uploads, it is mandatory to insert the hashtag #MissIndiaAuditions2022 in the captions. Please Note: The use of filters in all three videos is strictly prohibited.
  • Step 4 : Copy the URLs of the 3 videos along with your Moj Handle & keep it handy (you will require to paste them in the registration form hosted on the Miss India website).
  • Step 5 : Log on to the website again & click on the ‘go to the form’ button to fill the form.
  • Step 6 : Fill in all your credentials, your Instagram handle & your physical attributes along with your contact details. All fields are mandatory.
  • Step 7 : Please insert the URLs of the three audition task videos + Moj Handle (as mentioned in Step 4).
    Upload your pictures & necessary documents as mentioned under Steps 1 & 2.
  • Step 8 : Once all the fields are completed, click on accept T&Cs & submit the form.
  • Step 9 : You will receive an automated email upon successful submission of the form.
  • Hope you have understood the steps to register.

    Kindly watch the ‘How to apply for Femina Miss India 2022’ video before filling up the application.

    Please select the state you want to register for

    How to form a beauty pageant

    State Director

    Theresa Spooner
    13600 Gulf Blvd., Unit 600
    Madeira Beach, FL

    Date City Location Time Notes Register*

    New York

    Hey New York, the prelims are listed below. We are now in our 43rd year and our New York representatives have always excelled at Sunburst! Get started preparing now for this great event. We will have a State Final and an International final in Atlanta, Georgia in August. Good Luck! Spread the word!

    Online Registration

    Online registration only for those registering and paying fees with credit card at time of online registration

    If you would like an entry form please email Theresa Spooner at [email protected] The form must be filled out before April, 5.

    • facebook
    • twitter
    • flickr

    © 2022 Sunburst Beauty Pageant | ALL RIGHTS RESERVED | Marketing by Digital Lightbridge

    Beauty pageants are about finding the right combination of confidence and belief in yourself. The magnanimity of these pageants can seem horrifying. But, put aside your worries for now, and take a few notes from these beauty pageant questions and answers to prepare for the big day.

    Beauty pageants are about finding the right combination of confidence and belief in yourself. The magnanimity of these pageants can seem horrifying. But, put aside your worries for now, and take a few notes from these beauty pageant questions and answers to prepare for the big day.

    Beauty queens have a lot more to do, than just look beautiful. A beauty pageant isn’t about walking the ramp in the skimpiest of clothes, and sporting a million-dollar smile. It’s about cracking the tough round of questions and answers with conviction. The cutthroat competition in the woman’s world is all about balancing beauty with brains. It can be an extremely nerve-wracking experience if you are not quite prepared for a competition this tough.

    A beauty queen is less of a drama queen and more of Ms. Congeniality, when it comes to public speaking. Here are a few beauty pageant interview questions and expected answers, so that you can prepare yourself well before the D-day.

    FAQs at Beauty Pageants

    » If women were to rule the world by 2050, how different would the world be?

    » Which quality of women gives them an edge over men?

    » How would you change the world if you were to play God for a day?

    » Do you think that the youth of today faces more pressure of performance than the previous generation?

    » Which role of a man compliments a woman better – father, son, or a partner?

    » Do you prefer a love marriage or an arranged marriage?

    » Tell me something about yourself.

    » Do you consider yourself to be a giver or taker? Why?

    » What would you say is the biggest problem facing our educational system today? Why?

    » Tell me about a recent goal you accomplished.

    » What is your definition of success?

    » If you could be on the cover of any magazine, which would you choose and why?

    » Who is your role model?

    » What do you expect to gain by participating in pageants? Why?

    » What has been the biggest disappointment in your life to date?

    » Why should we select you as our titleholder?

    » If you had one message to the world, what would it be?

    » What made you decide to enter this pageant?

    » How important is it to look your good at all times?

    » If you could go anywhere in the world, where would you go and why?

    » What is your greatest obstacle? Why? How will you overcome that?

    » What is the importance of beauty pageants in today’s world?

    » If God granted you one wish, what would you wish for?

    The jury intends to see your individual perspective on the issues addressed in questions at beauty pageants. The answers are means of gauging the strength of your character and personality. These pageant questions and answers are your first chance towards making an impression on the public at large. They build confidence in you, and push you to bring out the best in you. Answering the questions with honesty and keeping your goals in mind will show them a confident side of you. Good luck beauty queen!

    Like it? Share it!

    • Share
    • Tweet
    • Pin
    • LinkedIn
    • Email


    Beauty pageants for children are an ongoing subject of controversy, and many believe that they represent a specific form of child abuse. This is the question then examined in the following, as the nature of the pageants is set against how child abuse itself is generally defined in accepted ways. While certain types of child abuse are far more extreme, it will be evident that child beauty pageants constitute a form of it, and are then grossly unethical and likely damaging to the children involved.

    You’re lucky! Use promo “samples20”
    and get a custom paper on
    “Are Child Beauty Pageants a Form of Child Abuse?”
    with 20% discount!
    Order Now

    To understand how child pageants reflect child abuse, it is necessary to have a sense of what such abuse is. While sexual abuse of children is commonly associated with it, there are other forms and each represents harm to the child. Emotional abuse is in fact the most common type, and often connects to physical and/or sexual abuse. It is also expressed in different ways; parents may manipulate, verbally attack, or ignore children, all of which is emotional abuse. Physical abuse also ranges from isolated incidents of slapping or striking to consistent attacks creating injuries, and sexual abuse covers a range from inappropriate touching to rape of children. These practices are also within neglect, as each clearly ignores the needs of the child, and neglect is as well characterized by behaviors going from lack of attention to denial of basic needs of food and shelter (ASCA). In short, child abuse is any parental behavior that goes against the well-being of the child.

    Not unexpectedly, child pageants as being forms of child abuse similarly reflects related types of abuse. To begin with, emotional abuse is strongly evident in how children are urged to participate, if not forced. The child is “trained,” and usually from a very young age, to focus on appearance and behaving in a way aimed at pleasing judges. They are made to develop any talent which will have the same effect, so a superficial reality is emphasized as being all-important. Parents essentially remove their children from normal childhood life in order to compete in the pageants, so the child loses a basic emotional foundation. Then, the nature of pageants is that appearance and talent are prized beyond any other quality. This translates to very young children being instructed that their value as people lies in how others see them as attractive and entertaining. Any such competition places extreme strains on adults; that children, who would certainly not pursue pageant life on their own, are compelled to enter into this arena is then severe emotional abuse.

    Then, neglect and physical abuse go hand in hand with the emotional abuse. It is noted that child pageants operate on exhausting schedules of competition, and this is beyond what is healthy for a growing child. In fact, it is established that many mothers have their children eat large amounts of powdered sugar candy before performing, which is known as “pageant crack.” Other children drink combinations of high-caffeine energy drinks before the long pageant days begin, and are supplied with more sugar and caffeine to keep their energy levels up for 12 to 18 hour stretches (ABC News). In plain terms, children are physically manipulated as they are emotionally abused, since the concept of winning is reinforced as both demanding the exhausting efforts and validating the child’s worth. This is all a complex form of neglect. Each abuse limits or eliminates parental attention to what a normal child requires in terms of real emotional support, nutrition, and rest. It must also be reinforced that pageant parents are clearly motivated by interests for fame and money, and that it is highly unlikely that any child would assert a desire to enter into this life unless otherwise compelled to.

    Child abuse in general exists in all arenas of life and, as noted, in a variety of behaviors largely related to one another. Even the most extreme sexual abuse is inherently emotional abuse as well, for example. The child beauty pageant, then, if not usually so extreme, is a case of multiple forms of abuse occurring simultaneously. Children are made to understand that their value is based on attractiveness, they undergo grueling schedules and diets by no means appropriate for growing children, and parental neglect is the larger form encompassing all of this abuse. Children are not at all likely to seek such a life, and even their willingness is removed from the parents’ responsibility to do what is best for the child. In essence, such blatant disregard for what a child requires to develop in a healthy way is completely ignored, and false values replace the real.

    Please select the state you want to register for

    How to form a beauty pageant

    State Director

    Linda Ellis & Mary Clark

    Date City Location Time Notes Register*


    If you would like an entry form or have questions, please email Linda Ellis and Mary Clark at [email protected] You must enter a local pageant to have your $250.00 entry fee PAID to the state finals.

    Online Registration

    Online registration only for those registering and paying fees with credit card at time of online registration

    If you would like an entry form please email Linda Ellis & Mary Clark at [email protected] The form must be filled out before April, 10.

    • facebook
    • twitter
    • flickr

    © 2022 Sunburst Beauty Pageant | ALL RIGHTS RESERVED | Marketing by Digital Lightbridge

    This article was co-authored by Traci Halvorson. Traci Halvorson is a Modeling Agent, Former Model, and the Owner of Halvorson Model Management (HMM) in San Jose, California. HMM is a full-service, licensed talent agency representing over 300 professional models and actors. With over 25 years of experience in the modeling industry, Traci specializes in scouting, managing, advising, and launching modeling careers in the Bay Area. Traci holds a BA in Public Relations & Business Management from San Jose State University and also specializes in Marketing, Image consulting, and is a certified Life-Career Coach.

    wikiHow marks an article as reader-approved once it receives enough positive feedback. In this case, 100% of readers who voted found the article helpful, earning it our reader-approved status.

    This article has been viewed 156,414 times.

    The interview section of a beauty pageant can be nerve-wracking, but it’s also a great time to let your audience get to know you. By answering questions about yourself and why are competing in the pageant, you can show the audience why you as an individual deserve the crown over your competition. Before the interview, prepare thoroughly by talking to former pageant contestants, watching tapes of past pageants, and formulating answers to potential questions. When it comes time to do your interview, take a deep breath, walk in with your head held high, and let your audience know what makes you special as a contestant.

    Please select a state and view events below the map

    How to form a beauty pageant

    State Director

    Tonya Cloyd
    Email: [email protected]

    Date City Location Time Notes Register*


    No Events Scheduled

    *3 Ways to Register:

    1. Register and Pay Online*

    *Click the link to the right of the event you want to participate in. You MUST fill out 3 days prior to the pageant date.

    2. At the Pageant**

    Download and fill out our form and bring it and your fees with you.

    **You MUST be at the pageant 30 minutes before your age group begins. At the pageant, fees are only accepted as Cash or Money Order.

    3. Mail***

    Download and fill out our form and mail to:

    ***Must be mailed 10 days prior to pageant

    • facebook
    • twitter
    • flickr

    © 2022 Sunburst Beauty Pageant | ALL RIGHTS RESERVED | Marketing by Digital Lightbridge


    4 OCT 2017


    How to Judge a Beauty Pageant. To judge a beauty pageant you must keep in mind that you’re looking for more than just a pretty face. A beauty pageant demands poise, excellent social skills and an ability to answer challenging questions. Most of all, it means as a judge you have to make the tough decision of who meets these demands above all others. Here’s what to consider when judging a beauty pageant.

    Explore this article

    • Talk with the event organizers
    • Meet the contestants before the competition
    • Arrive early at the venue for the competition

    1 Talk with the event organizers

    Talk with the event organizers beforehand to make sure you understand the full criteria the contestants are being judged on. One beauty pageant might not be like another, and its important to know how one event differs from another.

    2 Meet the contestants before the competition

    Meet the contestants before the competition if it is allowed by the rules. Knowing the personality of each contestant is very important because it allows you to see them in a less stressful and more normalized setting.

    3 Arrive early at the venue for the competition

    Arrive early at the venue for the competition and give yourself time to find your place. Being hurried or harried will only make it harder for you to judge the beauty pageant.

    View the contestants for physical beauty and bearing. These two qualities are at the heart of what the general public generally considers “beautiful.”

    Prepare challenging but not impossible questions for the final contestants to answer. Remember that being in the spotlight will cause each of the contestants to become even more nervous than normal.

    Keep a close scorecard of each contestant throughout the pageant. To accurately judge a beauty pageant you need to maintain meticulous paper records in case a challenge is lodged.

    About the Author

    This article was written by a professional writer, copy edited and fact checked through a multi-point auditing system, in efforts to ensure our readers only receive the best information. To submit your questions or ideas, or to simply learn more, see our about us page: link below.

    Knowing the scoring and scoring methods of a beauty pageant can be puzzling at times. Sometimes, audience members, or even the judges, walk away from a pageant confused and blank, wondering how the end results came to be. The first step to demystifying pageant judging is to understand the different ways the scoring can take place.

    Different Pageant Scoring Ways


    The judges have a secret ballot with five lines on it. In every phase of the competition, they put their preferred contestant name or number on line 1, second favorite candidate on line 2, and so on. The auditor will present the contestant on the

    1. 1st place line 5 points,
    2. 2nd place gets 4 points,
    3. And so on.

    The queen (the winner) is the one with the most points. This is comparison judging because the judges are told to compare contestants with each other to decide the ranking of the contestants.

    Numeric scoring

    Each participant is assigned a score from 1-10. Some pageant rules use a higher scale. Each participant is provided a numeric score from each judge for every category of the competition. The score can be either in decimals, like 5.25, or in whole numbers.

    In some pageants, the participants will carry the scores through the pageant. The queen is the candidate with the overall highest cumulative (best average) score.

    In other systems, the points that contestants earn during the preliminary competitions decide the top 5. At that point, all previous scores are dropped. The judges are again asked to rank the top 5 in the order they think each candidate should finish.


    The expert judges take numerous notes throughout the competition/show. They then go into a closed room and talk about the competition, and all must agree on the ultimate queen and her court. There can be a lot of negotiation with this kind of judging, but not always. You see this form of judging at many festival-level pageants.

    The titleholder is chosen by the mean average of all the judges’ scores. To illustrate what could happen at a pageant, let’s say there are five judges on the panel. Contestant number one gets the following scores: 8, 10, 8, 9, and 9. Her average score is 8.9. One of the judges marked her as the winner (one 10), two judges marks her as the first runner-up (9), and two judges as the second runner-up (8’s).

    Contestant number two receives one 10 and four 9’s, so her average is 9.2. The crown goes to contestant number two as her average is better.

    Quick tips on winning a Pageant:

    To get the best scores possible, hold nothing back during the preceding competition, especially with your makeup and hair. You won’t reach finals if you don’t bring your very best during the first round and the preliminaries. Later, when you do make finals, turn it up a notch. You don’t want to drop any of your energy levels.

    It often comes right down to it, and so, you need to be at your best all the possible times. Things are forever changing in pageants.

    Directors learn lessons from one event to the next and make changes to make the event better. There are so many potential varieties in how the scoring is done that it would drain you if that’s what you only focused on. Instead, focus on the one thing you know, you. Be the best version of yourself, have fun and enjoy the experience.

    • Home
    • About The Pageant Place
    • In: Health, Beauty & Fitness | Pageant
    • Leave a Comment

    The Pageant Place has been in business for some 18 years now. Over the course this time a common question is often asked

    how do you MAKE money in the field of pageantry? Well believe it or not there are several ways! Some as you know are pageant directors, designers, hair-make up groomers, photographers, digital editors, coaches, personal fitness trainers, the professional contestant, even social related contests promoters like an online pageant or photo contest via Facebook ect. The trend now seems to be tailoring to contestant needs offering salon services, tanning, even photo shoots at the pageant or the contestants home after normal business hours. Ahh, the pageant concierge !

    Well, something about Pageantry, once it is in your blood, it is hard to think of doing anything else. However, the services provided by any profession sometimes it’s just not for us. Even more, many I have spoken with, still need more money or WORSE they trade the money for time and have little time with their family. Others want more money FOR pageants, some even have charitable or platform goals that seem to be beyond their capabilities. Does any of this sound familiar?

    Over the past year we have been working with one of pageants best to derive a solution of How do I make Money in Pageants! We have a system for each area of pageantry; those currently in a pageant business, wanting in the pageant business, even those that used to be in the pageant business or wanting to make money in order to support their entry fees and even charitable events. The system is custom tailored to your needs . We have more details posted here or complete the form below to find out if this can work for you.

    Please select a state and view events below the map

    How to form a beauty pageant

    State Director

    Melissa Kidd
    Email: [email protected]

    Date City Location Time Notes Register*


    If you would like an entry form, email: [email protected], or call: 317.601.0260

    No Events Scheduled

    *3 Ways to Register:

    1. Register and Pay Online*

    *Click the link to the right of the event you want to participate in. You MUST fill out 3 days prior to the pageant date.

    2. At the Pageant**

    Download and fill out our form and bring it and your fees with you.

    **You MUST be at the pageant 30 minutes before your age group begins. At the pageant, fees are only accepted as Cash or Money Order.

    3. Mail***

    Download and fill out our form and mail to:

    ***Must be mailed 10 days prior to pageant

    • facebook
    • twitter
    • flickr

    © 2022 Sunburst Beauty Pageant | ALL RIGHTS RESERVED | Marketing by Digital Lightbridge

    The efficacy of beauty pageants is often debated. Some people argue that pageants contribute to self-esteem and self-worth, while others say the process is degrading and can lead to prolonged and permanent psychological issues.

    According to pageant operators, the purpose of these events is to promote body positivity and to encourage self-care, but are pageants doing anything to ensure girls and women of all shapes, sizes, colors, and creeds are viewed through an objective lens?

    Efforts Toward Change

    How to form a beauty pageant

    In recent years, the world has witnessed transgender participants both disqualified and welcomed to compete in pageants. Additionally, many pageants are now presenting more diversified talent, and efforts have been made to include pageantry options for plus-sized individuals. Finally, the Miss America pageant eliminated its swimsuit competition in 2018. While many positive changes have occurred and continue to occur, are they enough to distract from the pedestal of commercialism that seems to dictate the terms of beauty?

    A Steep Hill To Climb

    How to form a beauty pageant

    It is impossible to ignore the underlying problem of conventional beauty pageants: women are rated on their appearance, which dictates their success. It is a cynical message, to say the least. The idea that a select few women represent the cultural ideal of beauty and that all women must alter their appearance to conform to such standards if they wish to be deemed beautiful is ludicrous and insulting.

    A platform where women compete based on appearance is degrading, and it has a long history of promoting body-shaming, low-self-worth, and eating disorders. While pageants stand by their mission to promote body positivity, the reality is counter to the desire.

    Winners of beauty pageants might feel the sense of self-worth and accomplishment that comes from taking home a prize and trophy but is that self-worth built on the individual presence or outsider appreciation.

    Finding Worth From the Inside Out

    How to form a beauty pageant

    Beauty pageants are trying to create more inclusive environments, and some of the messaging is starting to include a more body-positive focus. However, the presence and popularity of pageants are still problematic from a self-esteem standpoint. As a woman, the constant and daily battle is proving you are more than your body.

    The sexualization and objectification of the female form is nothing new; it is engrained in society. Pageants epitomize the belief that physical form means more than psychological value. While telling women to look inward to find their beauty and power is simple, it is not a straightforward process.

    Women are bombarded every day with magazines, social commentary, and any number of mediums and personal relationships telling them how to look and act. The idea of physical beauty becomes an obsession, and unfortunately, pageants continue to promote it.

    There is no way a beauty pageant can ever promote the idea that inner beauty — confidence, intelligence, compassion, etc. — is more valuable than external beauty because it is a competition based on physical attributes above all else.

    Realizing All Women Are Beautiful

    How to form a beauty pageant

    All women, all people really, are beautiful; it is a message everyone should get behind. Your physical appearance does not and should not represent your worth to yourself or society. Your goal in life should be to be as healthy and happy as possible so that you can live as long as possible.

    Beauty pageants are trying to change. Still, as long as they promote physical worth as equivalent to self-worth, they continue to fail.

    How do you feel about recent beauty pageant changes, and do you think it’s enough?

    One Reply to “Beauty Pageants and Body Positivity”

    BEAUTY is in the eye of the beholder. And the TRUTH is there. Be KIND. Teach kindness to others by practicing it. There is beauty in your manners, your kindness. You do not have to like me or love me… but you owe me kindness… as I owe it to you.

    Arfa Javaid

    How to form a beauty pageant

    Miss Universe 2021: Harnaaz Sandhu was crowned the Miss Universe 2021 on 13 December 2021, bringing the crown home 21 years after Lara Dutta. As the country is celebrating her historic win, let us take a look at how to become Miss Universe.

    About Miss Universe

    Miss Universe is the largest and second oldest international beauty pageant which was created in June 1952 by Pacific Mills, a Californian clothing company. The beauty pageant is run by Miss Universe Organization and is currently owned by WME/IMG. Miss Universe advocates the humanitarian cause and becomes a voice that brings about positive changes in the world.

    Armi Kuusela of Finland is the first Miss Universe while Sushmita Sen is the first Miss Universe from India. Harnaaz Sandhu of India is Miss Universe 2021.

    Miss Universe: What is the eligibility criteria?

    In order to participate in the world’s largest beauty pageant, the contestants must meet the below-mentioned eligibility criteria:

    1- The age of Miss Universe contestants should be between 18-27 years as of 1 January in the year they compete.

    2- Candidates must not have ever been married, pregnant or parented a child.

    3- As there is no talent competition in the beauty pageant, candidates are judged in three rounds– evening gown, swimsuit and personality interview.

    4- Candidates must apply through the national director in their respective countries to enter the Miss Universe pageant.

    5- The candidate must be a winner of the national pageant.

    How to prepare yourself for the upcoming Miss Universe pageant?

    1- Stay in shape as the Miss Universe contestants are rated on their appearances.

    2- Use skincare products such as sunscreen, acne-fighting cleansers, moisturiser to pamper your skin.

    3- Remove unwanted hair from legs, hands, armpits, bikini lines before the beauty pageant, but not close to the day of the event to avoid visibly irritated skin.

    4- Choose a pageant coach to help you prepare for the big event. You can also enroll in modelling classes.

    5- Stay updated with the events around the world and form your own unique opinion.

    Miss Universe: How to choose the right outfit?

    If you wish to participate in the Miss Universe beauty event, start saving for your wardrobe, hair and makeup, entry fee, and travel expenses.

    1- B uy high-quality hair and makeup products from department stores and speciality shops.

    2- Purchase an evening gown that not only reflects your personality but also fits you well. Pair up the evening gown with the right kind of footwear. Avoid purchasing the gown online.

    3- Choose a solid colour to wear to the swimsuit round with matching 4-inch heels.

    4- For the preliminary interview round, choose a neutral skirt suit or a sheath dress that enhances your skin tone, along with matching heels.

    Miss Universe: How to behave at the beauty pageant?

    1- Be at your best behaviour when through the Miss Universe pageant.

    2- Avoid swearing, doing drugs or smoking.

    3- Stand with your back straight, shoulders back and face forward.

    4- When sitting, do not slouch, cross your ankles and four your hands in your lap.

    5- Shake hands with the judges if they extend first.

    6- Remain calm and composed and be polite and appropriate with everyone at the event.

    7- Most importantly, wear a smile at all times.

    Miss Universe: What is the selection criteria?

    1- The beauty pageant starts with a preliminary interview round where the contestants face the questions of the judges.

    2- The contestants who win the preliminary round get to participate in the semi-final round.

    3- During the semi-final round, the contestants walk in swimsuits, athletic dresses and evening gowns.

    4- Based on the performance in the semi-final round, the top 6 contestants make their way to the finals.

    5- The contestants then move to the finale where they face different questions.

    6- The top 3 contestants among them answer a common question.

    7- Based on the highest score, the candidate is chosen as the winner and is called Miss Universe. The contestant who secured the second-highest marks is the first runner up while the contestant with the third-highest marks is the second runner up.

    Miss Universe: How to compete in the largest beauty pageant?

    1- Present yourself confidently in the partially-clothed body at the swimsuit round. Avoid showing more than you intend.

    2- Durin g the interview round, give your own unique opinionated answer rather than the same cookie-cutter answers.

    3- During the evening gown competition, present yourself elegantly.

    4- Regardless of the outcome, smile. Take the defeat with grace.

    I attended red carpet events, conducted photo shoots and most importantly, spent the majority of my time volunteering with various community service projects around the Silver State.

    To make time for all the travel, volunteering, and events, I had to pull myself away from my three businesses: Sin City Cupcakes, Elite Homes US, and Liquid & Lace.

    Despite the brief hiatus, all of them showed substantial gains because of the business lessons I learned during my time as a reigning beauty queen.

    The power of networking

    At every single event I attended, whether a red carpet opening or volunteering at a soup kitchen, I met at least one person I otherwise wouldn’t have. And inevitably, one question would arise: “So what else do you do besides being Miss Nevada?”

    That was my opportunity to tell them about my companies and how thankful I was to have my business partners’ support as I took on the pageant. Cards and contact information would be exchanged, and while the new acquaintance may not immediately remember my name, they would remember “Miss Nevada and cupcakes” or “Miss Nevada and real estate” and contact me for business needs.

    Get out there and make people remember you.

    Learn your brand and how to manage it

    In my experience, the modeling and pageant industries are one of the best places to gain first-hand knowledge about how to grow and build a brand.

    Models and beauty queens are essentially brand ambassadors who are paid, either in money, scholarship, or gifts to be spokespeople for an organization. The emphasis on personal branding and analyzing how the organization wants the brand portrayed can be directly applied to the corporate world.

    For example, as a titleholder, when wearing my sash and crown at public appearances, I was prohibited from drinking an alcoholic beverage, lest a photo of myself in regalia with a cocktail in my hand, make its way onto social media.

    Being so cognizant of my public behavior, I felt like a politician with a crown on. As a business owner, I realized that my social media presence and public persona also directly affect people’s views of the companies I co-founded.

    Some questions to consider:

    • What are the tenets of my company?
    • How do I want my company portrayed to the general public and consumer?
    • Does my personal brand also reflect this?
    • How do I, my partner, or any person we hire, fit into the brand I am trying to build?

    Pageant judges consider variations of these questions, and so should you as a business owner.

    Get engaged in your community

    Since I knew I had a finite amount of time as reigning queen (I crowned the new Miss Nevada in April 2015), I wanted my legacy to be one of service.

    As a result, I tried to say “yes” to as many appearance requests as possible, with no consideration given to monetary benefit. The financial sacrifices I made to be part of events with organizations or schools that didn’t have the budget to pay a “celebrity appearance fee” were some of the most worthwhile events I participated in. They “paid” many times over through goodwill, gratitude, and of course, the indirect marketing of my companies.

    Many fellow entrepreneurs have asked me, “What’s the one thing I should be doing right now?” And my answer is always to get engaged in their communities.

    Go volunteer with an organization that has a cause that speaks to you, whether it’s animals, veterans, the homeless, children, or otherwise. There’s an extra bonus if that cause is also in-line with your company goals or culture. The community leaders and volunteers you meet will be like-minded and share most of your same ideals.

    The goodwill you build will not only be helping the community in which you live and work but will also indirectly benefit your business.

    Contests based on physical appearances perpetuate gender and racial stereotypes

    by Nancy La, News Editor

    Beauty pageants started as a form of entertainment for (mostly) men and have now become a cultural phenomenon across the world. Beauty pageants exist in many forms — under the titles of countries, states, cities, and even the universe itself! Contestants show off their physical qualities on stage for a panel of judges, who will determine a winner out of the group based on an arbitrary list of qualifications that no one knows about. The judgement of bodies and supposed beauty as a form of entertainment is archaic and sexist, and continually perpetuates dangerous gender and racial stereotypes . Entertainment should not be about making money off of the judgement of beauty, since beauty is in the eye of the beholder.

    A look a t pageants event rounds is enough to point out the sexism that fills such forms of entertainment. For both men and women beauty pageants — yes, men ’ s beauty pageants exist and they are as toxic as the women’s — the swimwear event is perhaps the most glaring example. Contestants are expected to wear revealing bikinis (or swim trunks) on a stage and perform a 360° spin for the panel of judges to see and evaluate. The mere idea of placing bodies up for evaluation and judgement is deeply unsettling. The swimwear event, and perhaps the whole of beauty pageants, encourages the audience to engage in the practice of sexualizing and objectifying people.

    On top of that, the association between cities or countries with beauty pageants creates an incorrect association between race, gender, and outward appearances and the country in question. Take, for example, the Miss America beauty pageant. Despite the racially diverse makeup of the United States, there has only been one Native American woman crowned winner of Miss America in 1926, and “it has never had a Muslim, transgender, or openly gay winner .” The title of Miss America suggests whoever holds it is representative of America, yet the contest did not have a Black Miss America winner until 1984, over six decades after the inaugural Miss America pageant.

    There has been resistance to the white, cisgender norms of beauty pageants in the United States. The first Miss Black America — a pageant specifically for Black women — was part of a force that slowly transformed the inclusivity and diversity of beauty pageants. In 2020, five crowned winners of international beauty pageants were Black women.

    In 2018, Miss America changed its rules on the swimsuit event and replaced it with a “live interactive sessions” with judges to “demonstrate their passion, intelligence, and overall understanding of the job of Miss America.” The nightgown event is still present, and swimwear is replaced by athleisure clothing for Miss Teen USA.

    Despite the continued efforts to make beauty pageants a more inclusive and diverse experience, the core question remains: is the objectification and evaluation of people’s appearances for the sake of entertainment an empowering event? Looking past the leaps made in racial and gender equity, beauty pageants rely on the display and judgement of people and reducing them to the external qualities (and internal minds, if we’re to take the rebranding of some contests seriously).

    This judgement of bodies does not lead to empowerment — it leads to generations of people having a misunderstanding of what beauty is, and how “beautiful” they themselves are. Dismantling this toxic symbolism of societal emphasis on physical beauty and judgement is a small step for furthering women’s rights, and a big step for gender equity.

    Planning a beauty festival is not a child’s play. It takes many making plans and preparation, which begins months in advance, to make sure that the competition goes smoothly. So, if you are making plans one and questioning how and in which to start, here are some guidelines that might be positive that will help you out.

    How to form a beauty pageant


    The first element that you want to do while organizing a splendor competition is to determine its venue. A motel ballroom is a proper region for a splendor festival. Although relying upon your budget, it can also be prepared in a networking hall, faculty auditorium, or church! So, relying on the range of members that you are awaiting and the price range, book a venue. Once the venue is booked, you will have the date on which the festival is to be prepared.


    Next, decide on the subject for the pageant. If you are organizing it for small women, pick out subject matters like “princess” or “fairy,” something you think will attract the ladies of that age. If it is for youngster ladies, pick out a few fun topics like “retro” or “Hollywood.” Planning around, in which the contestants walk the ramp dressed in clothes bringing forth this subject is a great idea! Whatever theme that you pick out attempt to incorporate it into your venue décor.


    Look out for sponsors for your event. You could have one primary sponsor and more than one co-sponsors. The co-sponsors can deliver price ranges for various sub-events, like, Ms. Proficient, Ms. Perfect ten, Ms. Congeniality, and many others. You will, without a doubt, want some sponsors at the least to fund the entire program and additionally for giving coins, prizes, and tiaras to the winners.


    Decide on the various categories wherein the contestants will compete in opposition to each other. Usually, most beauty pageants have 5 competitions, namely, the casual put on, the formal wear, the swimsuit round, talent competition, and finally, the question-answer consultation. If you have got some suitable sponsors backing you up, you may hold small contests like “Ms beautiful pores and skin,” “Ms. Beautiful smile,” “Ms. Stunning hair,” except the ones already noted within the preceding factor. After the types, you want to decide on the policies and policies to bind all the taking part contestants. The registration prices, the matters which can be allowed, not allowed, all need to be written down cautiously, and a draft organized on the identical, which the contestants have to signal.

    Judges and Staff

    Find a few suitable, impartial judges for the contest. If you could get a nearby movie star or someone related to the style international in some manner, it’ll lend weight to your occasion, and therefore, will assist you in getting sponsors without problems. You would want three or greater judges for a splendor competition. You would additionally want a number who might compare your display. As a number plays the first-rate part in ensuring that the display turns out exciting, select one cautiously, someone enjoying and the desired understanding. Besides this, you’ll need several workers, who might assist in putting the décor collectively, operating the registration desk, making sure that the contestants are equipped on time to go to the degree, for including and tallying the scores of diverse contestants, and finally, cleaning up after the event is over.


    Once the guidelines and guidelines are laid out, start advertising for the competition. The commercial needs to mention the occasion, date and time, criteria for participation, the numerous categories, prizes the winners get, any movie star judges you expect, registration info, and the contact facts. If it’s a small degree, local pageant, you could get some fliers published and distribute those in your region, including schools, eateries (which you assume the feasible contestants common), community, and so forth.


    • Best Careers for Sports Lovers to Combine Their Passion and Goals
    • Into the mouth of hell on a tour of the volcanic aspect
    • Tips to Set Birthday Reminders on iPhone and Mac
    • How to Get Rid of Fake Windows Security Alert Virus
    • How to get iOS 11 betas on your iPhone/iPad without a $99 developer account


    You would want to ship a copy of the rules and guidelines to all the contestants, sponsors, and judges. Send a participation form to the contestants, nicely in advance, wherein they have to list their private information, including age, height, critical stats, weight, touch statistics, and determine’s signature (in a case of minors). The form ought to additionally have an area for contestants to jot down approximately their hobbies and pursuits. The host generally studies out this fact as the contestants walk on the stage. Based on the records and the images, which the contestants ship, you will want to pick the exceptional ones who would subsequently participate in the contest. If you’re organizing the splendor competition on a massive scale, you would need to call the shortlisted contestants for an interview before the actual event.

    The Actual Event

    On the day of the show, see to it that the level, decorations, a desk for the judges, a registration counter, and seating Association for the target market are in the vicinity. If you may get the venue an evening earlier, it will assist you in preparing things higher. As quickly because the contestants are registered, have a workforce member direct them to the changing room. Ask another personnel member to make certain that the members are equipped to move at the stage while their names are called. Overlook behind the curtain, registration counter, and the personnel yourself so that the display moves forward as deliberate. After the winners have been declared and the target audience departs the venue, ask the workforce to do the cleanup activity.

    With those hints, you must don’t have any problem getting started. As exact making plans could be essential while organizing a festival, see to it that you have each detail of the festival labored out and preferably written down. There are no hitches and glitches at the D-day!

    • Home
    • Live Stream
    • About Us
      • History
      • Reigning Miss Nigeria
      • Past Editions
      • Past Winners
    • Call For Entry
      • How to Enter
      • Registration
      • Zonal Auditions
      • Venue
      • Tickets
    • Shop
    • Our Projects
      • Sponsors & Partners
    • Gallery
      • Photos
      • Videos
    • Blog
    • Contact Us
    • Home
    • Live Stream
    • About Us
      • History
      • Reigning Miss Nigeria
      • Past Editions
      • Past Winners
    • Call For Entry
      • How to Enter
      • Registration
      • Zonal Auditions
      • Venue
      • Tickets
    • Shop
    • Our Projects
      • Sponsors & Partners
    • Gallery
      • Photos
      • Videos
    • Blog
    • Contact Us

    How to Enter

    To be considered for the 43RD Miss Nigeria Pageant, you must fill the form below

    Step One:

    • Fill this form
    • Await our response on auditions
    • Print your copy and present it at the casting venue.

    International applicants only

    Applicants can also apply by submitting a YouTube video (Please note International applicants must be of Nigeria Citizen by birth)

    We are searching for young girls all around the world to be part of this great opportunity. Send a two-minute video clip of yourself with your name, age, occupation, a brief background and tell us why you want to be the next Miss Nigeria, upload to YouTube and email the link to [email protected] .

    Make a video of yourself with your name, age, occupation, a brief background and tell us why you want to be the next Miss Nigeria on Instagram and tag us @missnigeriaorg. Don’t forget to use the hashtag #43rdMissNigeria

    This should be done on or before September 17th, 2019.



    All participants must:

    • be between the ages of 19 and 27 years old
    • be Nigerian citizens
    • be of good health and character
    • not be married, mothers or pregnant
    • speak fluent English
    • not have tattoos or piercings


    • ID card and a copy of birth certificate
    • 2 recent photographs (one head- to- shoulder and one full length). Please note that pictures will not be returned.
    • A printed copy of your form.

    Last Updated On September 14, 2018 By Letter Writing

    Beauty pageants have always been events that have enamored and captivated the minds of people. Such events are commonplace with competitions being held not only in cities but also the state level, national level as well as international beauty pageants occurring annually in almost every country in the world.

    Such competitions usually have a panel of judges who are well versed with the fashion and modeling industry who judge the contestants on their beauty, personality as well as intellect, talent among other criteria. Such contests aim to celebrate the human spirit and beauty that can be found in all of us.

    With the changing times, the way models are exposed to the industry has also evolved in the past few decades. They can rather advertise themselves using various social media platforms such as Instagram to garner audiences and attract the attention of sponsors. An Invitation Letter to a Beauty Pageant is mostly informal.

    The letter must appeal to the reader, convincing them to take part in the pageant and must contain all the necessary details about the competition such as venue, date, time as well as brief information on the judging criteria.

    Table of Contents

    Invitation to Compete in Beauty Pageant Letter Writing Tips

    • Pleasantly invite the person.
    • The tone of the letter must be friendly and informal
    • It should contain all the details about the pageant.
    • The letter should be brief and concise.
    • Once you are through writing the letter, please recheck the same for spelling mistakes or grammatical errors.

    Invitation to Compete in Beauty Pageant Letter Template

    Use our free Invitation to Compete in Beauty Pageant Letter to help you get started. If you need additional help or more examples check out some of the sample letters below.

    Date ___________(Date on which letter is written)

    Dear Mr/Ms ___________(Name of the person),

    We would like to invite you to participate in the ___________ (name of the pageant) that will be held on ___________ (date and time) at ___________ (venue).

    Prior to the competition, there will be a preliminary audition held on___________ (date and time) at ___________ (venue) during which the selected candidates will receive all necessary training and information regarding the pageant. The competition will be judged by some well-connected individuals who are well versed with the modeling world, and it would be a great exposure to young, up and coming stars in the making.

    We look forward to seeing you participate.

    Sample Letter

    Harvey Ross
    Flashlight Scouting

    Sushmita Sen,
    34 Breeze Towers,

    Subject: Invitation Letter

    Dear Ms. Sushmita Sen,

    I am writing this letter to cordially invite to participate in our Young Summer Queen pageant that will be held on 18 May 2017 at our Studio.

    The event is being organized by a major clothing brand to advertise their new Summer collection and will host a panel of judges and individuals who are well connected with the fashion and modeling industry and up and coming faces will surely benefit from the exposure.

    The judging criteria for the pageant will involve your beauty, physique, talents that you wish to showcase, intellect as well as your ability to captivate the audience with your appeal. The winner will receive a prize from the clothing brand in the form of a modeling contract for their new merchandise. For further details, you can contact our number 345 34 245.

    We look forward to your participation

    Email Format

    The following is the Email format to be followed for writing an Invitation to Compete in Beauty Pageant Letter.

    Subject: Invitation Letter to a Beauty Pageant.

    We would like to invite you to participate in the Ms. Teen Queen pageant that will be held on 31st July 2017 at the City Amphitheatre.

    The event is being organized by a major beauty brand to advertise their new line of products marketed towards young women and will host a panel of judges and individuals who are well connected with the fashion and modeling industry. Participating in such an event will surely benefit you with the exposure from professionals.

    The judging criteria for the pageant will involve your beauty, physique as well as your ability to captivate the audience with your appeal. The winner will receive a modeling contract as the face of the product line. For further details, you can contact our customer service.

    Become a candidate

    Each year, thousands of young women participate at the local, state and national levels, culminating in the selection of 51 national finalists who compete for the title of Miss America or Miss America’s Outstanding Teen (MAOTeen). One of them could be you!

    To compete for the national title, a candidate must first enter and win a local competition where available, and then compete to represent her state at national —a process requiring hard work, talent and personal commitment. Along the way, you can learn valuable life and career skills and earn thousands of dollars in scholarships to help pay for your education. Visit our registration page to learn more and see if you’re eligible!

    How to form a beauty pageant

    Why enter? Because you can…

    • Gain valuable experience and develop life skills (e.g. interview skills, public speaking, interpersonal communication, social interaction, etc.)
    • Earn quality scholarship funds for college and graduate school, regardless of whether a title is won
    • Find new interests and discover new opportunities
    • Make lifelong friendships and relationships
    • Learn to set goals, follow them through and exceed your expectations
    • Develop a sense of responsibility for helping others
    • Foster a positive, self-motivated mindset to achieve your goals
    • Receive recognition for your efforts in bettering yourself and your community

    Where to start

    To become a candidate, you must:

    • Be between the ages of 17 and 26 for Miss Candidates
    • Be between the ages of 13 and 18 for MAOTeen Candidates
    • Be a United States citizen
    • Meet residency requirements for competing in a certain city or state
    • Meet character criteria as set forth by the Miss America Organization
    • Be in reasonably good health to meet the job requirements
    • Be able to meet the time commitment and job responsibilities as set forth by the local, state and national competition(s) in which you compete

    For more information on becoming a candidate, click below!

    How to form a beauty pageant

    Did you know that being in a beauty pageant positively affects a woman’s confidence? If you would like to learn why this is the case, continue reading.

    Every year, approximately 2.5 million women and girls throughout the United States participate in beauty pageants.

    Are you considering being part of one? Do you have a child or loved one who’s interested?

    Some people have concerns that beauty pageants have a negative impact on a woman’s confidence and self-esteem. In reality, though, the opposite is true.

    Explained below are some of the most significant ways in which beauty pageant participation can improve a woman’s confidence and self-esteem.

    Empowerment Through Discipline

    Preparing for a pageant requires a lot of self-discipline and perseverance. Participants have to dedicate time to perfecting their talent, studying for the interview portion of the event, and making sure they’re stage-ready.

    When women and girls see that they can set goals and work hard to achieve them, they often feel empowered and capable of conquering other difficult tasks in their lives moving forward.

    Courage to Try New Things

    Being part of a pageant also gives young women the courage to try something new.

    First-time pageant participants may feel nervous at first about stepping on stage. However, they often overcome their nerves and take part in the pageant anyway.

    By doing this, they can develop a greater sense of confidence. They can also feel better about doing other new and exciting things in the future.


    Pageant participants can learn a lot about themselves as they prepare for the big day. They have an opportunity to further develop their talents. They can also identify potential weaknesses that they need to improve.

    This work helps women to understand themselves better and learn more about what they want to do in the future. They may discover that they love performing on a stage, for example, and want that to be a part of their career later on in life.

    Improved Stage Presence

    Throughout pageant history, women and girls have stood on stage and showcased talents and answered questions from a panel of judges.

    Many pageant participants agree that learning to improve their stage presence and hold their judges’ and audience members’ attention has served them well later on in life. Having confidence and stage presence helps them to be better public speakers at work and in their everyday lives.

    Sign Up for Our Pageant Today

    Do you want to experience the boost to your confidence and self-esteem that a beauty pageant can help you achieve? If so, contact us today to learn more about the Regency International Beauty Pageant.

    The Regency International Beauty Pageant was established in 2013 by Terri Dingle.

    Dingle named this unique pageant, which offers opportunities for girls and young women in several age groups, after the Regency era (1811-1823). The name is a reference to both royalty and pageantry, as well as other key values from that time period, such as elegance and etiquette.

    The next pageant will be held from July 29-August 1, 2020 in Las Vegas, Nevada. Dozens of countries will be represented, from the United States and Mexico to Vietnam and Peru. Winners will get to enjoy a seven-day queens’ cruise, as well as a chance to work with Art and Beauty Magazine and walk in New York Fashion Week.

    See how state and local beauty pageants help and embrace their communities through charitable work like volunteerism and hosting benefit events for non-profits.

    How to form a beauty pageant

    There are many benefits of beauty pageants, and serving the community is by far one of the most meaningful and important.

    State and local beauty pageants do more than just help the women who participate, participants also work together as a team to embrace their local communities through a variety of charitable activities.

    Read on to learn more about how these beauty pageant activities help the people of the local communities, and why it’s such an important part of the beauty pageant world.

    Beauty Pageant Activities: Fast Facts

    Most local beauty pageants don’t require contestants to participate in charitable activities, but it’s always encouraged. For example, Regency International Pageant contestants completed over 5,000 hours of service in 2019 before the COVID-19 pandemic.

    Participants who help their local communities are recognized with special awards and recognition for their service. However, at the core, it’s about being part of something greater and reaching out to help those in need.

    Some examples of the charities that beauty pageant contestants have participated in include helping with charity events for the Cancer Society. local foods banks, and the Humane Society.

    Many people help contribute to an organization called Beka’s Blessings. This charity collects items for the homeless such as snacks, clothing, and toiletries and gathers them into “Blessing Bags” that are given out to local homeless people.

    In addition to helping with charity work, many beauty pageant contestants are also there in times of crisis. For example, many participants have helped pass out water for the American Red Cross after natural disasters.

    Local Beauty Pageants: Volunteering

    Volunteering time and energy is an important part of effective community outreach. Some charitable beauty pageant activities include helping to build homes for people receiving a new lease on life through exceptional organizations like Habitat for Humanity.

    Other volunteer efforts include collecting and organizing clothes for local churches during their clothing drives. Running at a 5K run for the National Cancer Society to raise money to fight this horrible disease is just one more example of how beauty pageant participants can make a difference.

    Many pageant contestants love animals, so it isn’t surprising that they love to help with local animal shelters, too. Whether it’s helping to feed the animals, give them exercise, or helping people find new pets through adoptions, everything the contestants do makes a big difference in someone’s life.

    One of the Regency International Pageant’s Achievement winner’s was Lulu’s Lovies. This amazing charity organization collects stuffed animals for first responders that are given to children to help them feel calm during a crisis situation.

    We proudly donate to a variety of events and organizations locally as well as globally. The goal is to improve the health and well-being of people and animals alike.

    Here are some other ways our beauty pageant contestants and organizers help others:

    • Volunteering for the Homeless Pet Placement League (HPPL), a Houston organization that helps homeless pets find a forever home.
    • Working with Boys and Girls Harbor, serving kids between the ages of five and 18 due to neglect, abuse, abandonment, or other family hardships.
    • Participating in the Foster Children of Texas annual Christmas party.

    Sponsoring Charities

    Many beauty pageant organizations also sponsor charities and non-profit organizations. As a sponsor, the pageant company contributes by making donations, raising money, and volunteering.

    This year, Regency International Organization is a sponsor of the Grateful Hearts Network and will have a car participating in a virtual car race as part of the esports network. Our car will be number 21, and it’s wearing a crown on the top to signify what we do and who we are.

    The Grateful Hearts Foundation helps to support the many vulnerable communities of today. By supporting those affected by COVID-19, the foundation helps to provide support services for the health and well-being of COVID-19 victims and their families.

    By helping the most vulnerable individuals suffering during the pandemic, people will receive job training and find new jobs to encourage economic stability. Access to health services including preventative health, telemedicine, and telemental health services are also provided.

    The Grateful Hearts Foundation also works to help provide housing, education, and social services infrastructure to support positive community development. Our beauty pageant organization is proud to partner with them this year. Our focus will be on young adults who have aged out of the foster care programs and give them a new lease on life.

    We believe that helping our community gives our contestants confidence and a new perspective. It also helps to foster compassion, build leadership skills, and create a positive environment for all. This is a wonderful way to serve as a positive role model for younger children, too.

    When local beauty pageants give to the community, it’s a simple way to repay the people around us for their support. Whether it’s helping the homeless, families in need, or animals, working together and volunteering is just one way that we can give back and show how much we care.

    Beauty in Helping Others

    Regency International is just one of many local beauty pageants throughout the United States that focuses on helping the community. Through volunteering, donations, and sponsorships, we can make a lasting difference in the lives of the people we serve as well as in the lives of our contestants.

    You can show your support by attending one of the pageants, becoming a contestant, or simply by choosing to volunteer your time.

    For more information about us or to sign up for your next pageant, complete the entry form today!

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Check out the different types of automatic transmissions, how they work, and the best way to take advantage of them.

    With the popularity and the growing range of options, many questions arise about how to drive a car with an automatic transmission and even about its features. What is the meaning of each letter? Can I use my left foot to brake? What are the differences between changes from one model to another?

    To view this video please enable JavaScript, and consider upgrading to a web browser that supports HTML5 video

    Know The Meaning Of Each Bill Of Exchange

    Anyone who is accustomed to the manual transmission, finds it strange to enter automatic cars and find letters in place of the drawing with the numbers. To help, let’s explain what each of them means:

    P – It is the position that must be used when the car is stopped. In it, the gearshift locks, and the vehicle does not move. However, it is important to warn that it is still necessary to use the handbrake when parking the vehicle, uphill, or in a straight line. In addition, it must only be engaged in this position with the car stationary and with the parking brake activated, so as not to force the transmission assembly.

    N – The traditional Neutral. With the transmission in this position, the car is not in gear, as is the case with manual transmission vehicles. There is no need to put it on N when stopping at traffic lights or during heavy traffic.

    R – Position to engage the vehicle’s reverse gear. Under no circumstances should it be activated while the vehicle is in motion.

    D – The most used position is where the gearshift will change gears automatically as the vehicle moves. The letter D comes from the word “drive” – which translated into Portuguese means “to drive”.

    These are the standard positions, which you will find, regardless of the vehicle with automatic transmission. But it is still possible to have other options, determined by letters and numbers.

    When there are numbers, it means that the transmission allows you to limit the transmission to a certain gear. That is, 1 allows you to walk only in the first gear, 2 until the second, and 3 limits until the third.

    The other letters that can appear are: L or S. The first one means “low” and is usually used when the vehicle is overloaded, thus, with shortened ratios, the engine works harder. While the S refers to “sport” and is used to prioritize performance in sports mode, it generally stretches the ratios and makes changes at higher revs.

    How To Drive A Car With Automatic Transmission:

    To Use Or Not To Use Both Feet For Both Pedals?

    This is a very common question. There are those who prefer to use both feet, the right to accelerate and the left to brake and, most commonly, use only the right foot for the dual function.

    However, if you are a person used to manual cars, know that using only the right foot will be much more practical. Precisely for this reason, the automatic models provide a left footrest beside the pedals.

    For those who choose to use both feet, know that an adaptation will be necessary. As our brain is used to pressing the pedal with the left foot until the end, due to the clutch, it will be common to have sudden brakes and even dangerous when using it in automatic cars to brake.

    Automatic vs. Automated

    A manual transmission model will always be the same, what can change is the number of gears. The car with automatic transmission has two options: automatic and automated. Check out how each one works.


    In this option, the clutch ceases to exist and the gears are made naturally after the pressure in the hydraulic fluid, without the interference of the driver. Among its variations and the conventional automatic, there is the CVT type exchange (continuously variable), with infinite ratios, usually with gradual performance and without jerks.


    Unlike the previous two, the most refined automated has a double clutch, one inside the other – but without a pedal, driven by a little robot. Thus, it works as a manual gearbox that performs gear shifts electronically, saving the driver’s work.

    As it has two clutches, while one gear is engaged, the other is already pre-engaged. This makes the changes smooth and nimble.

    There is also the common automation, present in initial versions of some of the more popular models. It works very similarly, but with a single clutch in the transmission. For this reason, it does not have the level of comfort and agility of the double clutch, and usually makes many leaps.

    Manual Mode In Automatic Cars

    Even with all the current popularity of models with automatic transmission, it is common to hear some people say that automatic cars take away the autonomy of drivers and, therefore, prefer vehicles with manual transmission.

    However, it is worth mentioning that many automatic models come with an option to shift gears in sequential mode. However, instead of having a handle, the actuation is made by forward or backward movements on the lever itself. Or by button or butterflies on the steering wheel – it may vary according to the model.

    Manual gear shifting in the automatic model is usually a good option when the driver needs a stronger pull or resumption of the vehicle.

    Table of Contents

    Who wouldn’t like to drive an automatic car if only they were a bit more affordable? Sadly, potential repair costs are so high that most of the buyers need to opt for second-hand vehicles. These may be cheaper but remember: automatic transmission car market is a real minefield. Before you start looking, read this article to learn about different types of automatic transmission and the models where they have proven to work properly (or not).

    Types of automatic transmission

    If you are buying a second-hand car, there are 4 types of automatic transmission to be found in the vehicles. Each of them has its strengths and weaknesses; you need to know which one will work best for you in order to truly enjoy driving.

    The classic automatic transmission

    The classic automatic transmission was mostly used in premium cars at first. It was only after it proved to work fine that it started being implemented in lower class vehicles. Its popularity makes it easy to find a qualified workshop if you need repairs. Remember about one thing, though: classic automatic transmission is usually faultless but may increase fuel consumption.

    Direct Shift Gearbox (DSG)

    Made popular by Volkswagen, this type of gearbox is characterized by very good performance and modern construction. It can bring about substantial fuel savings (up to 15%). The transmission has two gearboxes (one for odd and one for even gears) and a dual mass flywheel. Unfortunately, it is expensive in use (consumable fluids) and repairs. Volkswagen offers the following models with this transmission type: Audi (marked as S tronic) TT , A1, A3, S3, A4 and S4 (B8), A5, A7, A8 (D4), Q5 and R8, Seat Ibiza, Leon, Altea, Toledo, Alhambra, Skoda Fabia, Octavia, Rapid, Roomster, Superb II andYeti, as well as Volkswagen Polo, Golf GTI, TDI, Jetta, Vento, Bora, Eos, Touran, New Beetle, Passat, CC, Sharan, Scirocco, Tiguan, Caddy, and Transporter.

    If you are after this kind of transmission, think about Skoda Fabia II (2007-) 1.2 TSI 105 KM, Seat Ibiza IV (2008-) 1.2 TSI 105 KM, Volkswagen Golf V (2003-2008) 1.9 TDI 105 KM, Skoda Octavia II (2004-2013) 1.9 TDI 105 KM, Skoda Yeti (2009-) 2.0 DI CR 140 KM, and Volkswagen Tiguan (2007-) 2.0 TDI 140 KM. We’d be more careful about Chevy Cruze (2008-), though.

    Continuous Variable Transmission (CVT)

    This mechanism is interesting in itself, as it is partly based on Leonardo da Vinci’s concepts that were obviously developed before any cars were there at all. In practical terms, this kind of transmission is expensive when it comes to repairs, so before you purchase a car with CVT, you need to make sure it won’t require servicing anytime soon. CVT is used in Audis (marked as Multitronic), Nissans and Toyotas (marked as CVT), among others.

    Among the more popular second-hand CVT vehicles, the most notable one is Nissan Micra K12 (2002-2010) 1.4 16V 88KM.When it comes to less trustworthy cars, be careful of Audi A4 Multitronic (2000-).

    Selespeed (semi-automatic or automatized manual transmission)

    Selespeed is a kind of transmission when gears are changed using the traditional gear lever or buttons on the steering wheel but without the clutch pedal. Unfortunately, this kind of gear is difficult to adjust but apart from clutch steering, it is generally very durable. Selespeed is used mostly in FIAT vehicles, marked e.g. as Sportshift and R Tronic.

    If you are after this type of transmission, look for an Audi A4 Tiptronic (2000-2008) 2.4 V6 170 KM. We strongly recommend you to stay away from Fiat Grande Punto (Dualogic), Opel Corsa (Easytronic), Citroen C4 Picasso or older models of Fiat, Lancia and Alfa Romeo.

    How to buy cars with automatic transmission

    Having familiarized yourself with the list of those “critical” models that are known to cause trouble, you can now move on to examining ads. The number of second-hand vehicles with automatic transmission you can purchase is – and will be – growing, especially taking the introduction of automatic hybrid vehicles. Since there is so much to choose from, don’t let yourself be driven by low prices alone. Check mileage as well; the lower it is, the better, as this means only minor transmission wear.

    When you have found the car you like, make the test drive as long as possible. Remember: automatic transmissions have the tendency to worsen their performance after some time of driving, even if they work excellent when you’re starting the car. When going to the mechanic workshop, choose one that specializes in automatic cars; transmission is too important to be checked by a random mechanic. While they’re checking the car, pay attention to the gear oil: check if there is enough of at and if it is transparent (it should be).

    If you are looking for an automatic car, remember that the comfort it guarantees always comes together with higher repair costs. This is why these cars are recommended for drivers who can affors paying a substantial sum of money in the case of an unexpected breakdown. If every penny matters to you, give yourself some more time and, until it gets better, go for a manual car.

    Following a recent hack on Wikidot servers conducted from the Russia territory, as well massive abuse of human rights, international laws and sovereignty of other countries, we have decided to block access to Wikidot to the following regions: Russian Federation and Belarus.

    We cannot stay quiet about the fact that over the last years we’ve seen numerous abuse and hacking attempts of Wikidot services originating in Russia territory. Now, since the start of war in Ukraine, these incidents increased in numbers and started posing a real threat. We cannot accept the fact that such attacks on foreign companies and institutions are silently approved or even encouraged by the Russian state.

    As a result we cannot provide services in countries that do not respect common human values and at the same time pose a threat to Wikidot itself.

    Although we believe there are good people in both Russia and Belarus, our decision to block Wikidot is a direct result of recent abuse and hacking events and state-level policy of these countries.

    The Wikidot Team

    Пасля нядаўняга ўзлому сервераў Wikidot з тэрыторыі Расіі, а таксама масавых парушэнняў правоў чалавека, міжнародных законаў і суверэнітэту іншых краін, мы вырашылі заблакаваць доступ да Wikidot для наступных рэгіёнаў: Расійскай Федэрацыі і Беларусі.

    Нельга маўчаць пра тое, што за апошнія гады мы назіраем шматлікія злоўжыванні і спробы ўзлому сэрвісаў Wikidot, якія паходзяць з тэрыторыі Расіі. Цяпер, з пачатку вайны ва Ўкраіне, гэтыя інцыдэнты павялічыліся і сталі ствараць рэальную пагрозу. Мы не можам змірыцца з тым, што такія напады на замежныя кампаніі і ўстановы моўчкі ўхваляюцца ці нават заахвочваюцца расійскай дзяржавай.

    У выніку мы не можам аказваць паслугі ў краінах, якія не паважаюць агульначалавечыя каштоўнасці і ў той жа час прадстаўляюць пагрозу для самой Wikidot.

    Нягледзячы на тое, што мы лічым, што і ў Расіі, і ў Беларусі ёсць добрыя людзі, наша рашэнне заблакаваць Wikidot з’яўляецца прамым вынікам нядаўніх злоўжыванняў і ўзломаў, а таксама дзяржаўнай палітыкі гэтых краін.

    The Wikidot Team

    После недавнего взлома серверов Wikidot с территории России, а также массовых нарушений прав человека, международного права и суверенитета других стран, мы приняли решение заблокировать доступ к Wikidot в следующих регионах: Российская Федерация и Беларусь.

    Мы не можем молчать о том, что за последние годы мы стали свидетелями многочисленных злоупотреблений и попыток взлома сервисов Wikidot, происходящих с территории России. Сейчас, с началом войны в Украине, эти инциденты участились и стали представлять реальную угрозу. Мы не можем смириться с тем, что подобные атаки на иностранные компании и учреждения молчаливо одобряются или даже поощряются российским государством.

    В результате мы не можем предоставлять услуги в странах, которые не уважают общечеловеческие ценности и в то же время представляют угрозу для самого Wikidot.

    Хотя мы считаем, что и в России, и в Беларуси есть хорошие люди, наше решение заблокировать Wikidot является прямым результатом недавних злоупотреблений и хакерских атак, а также государственной политики этих стран.

    A vehicle with automatic transmission allows you to select the maximum gear to which the transmission can automatically shift. We know that the 1 or 2 gears will keep the transmission in a low gear and not let it upshift. However, many drivers don’t know when to use gear 1 and 2 In automatic transmission. Many would argue that it’s the automatic transmission’s job to pick the correct gear, so why should we be allowed to pick a gear.

    Gears 1 and 2 are to be used when you need more power and less speed while driving. You should use them while driving uphill/downhill or while driving in poor road conditions like snow, gravel, ice, sand, etc.

    Table of Contents

    What Are Gears 1 And 2 On An Automatic Transmission?

    Most automatic transmissions give you the choice of manually selecting lower gears like the L, 1, or 2. The first is the slowest and the second one is a bit faster. When you select gear 1, the transmission will remain in the lowest gear and won’t shift automatically. This allows you maximum power as and when needed like on a steep hill but it also limits the speed you are driving at.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    In the case of some automatic transmissions, the gear will shift out of gear 1 after you reach a specific speed like 30 mph. This is to prevent further damage to the transmission or engine or even cut power to the engine.

    On the other hand, if you select the second gear, the transmission will start in 2nd gear and stay locked there. This is helpful when you drive on slippery surfaces or for initiating engine braking while you are driving downwards on a steep hill.

    These two gears will prevent the automatic transmission from shifting to any higher gear and also prevent the engine from starting. What happens internally is that when the transmission lever is placed at low gears, the amount of fuel injected into the engine gets restricted. This, in turn, helps in boosting the torque and decreasing the engine speeds.

    Basically, putting your vehicle in a low gear means that its speed is lower as compared to the speed of the engine. So, your brakes don’t need to do as much work to fight the gravity and keep the vehicle moving at a slow speed.

    When To Use Gear 1 And 2 In Automatic Transmission?

    Using low gears like gear 1 and 2 is a good idea when you plan to venture on some off-road driving or climb/descend a winding mountainous highway. Modern cars come with automatic transmissions and it really takes the burden off your shoulders by shifting gears automatically. However, in the situations listed below, shifting to gear 1 or 2 manually can help you a lot:

    Driving In Hilly Areas:

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Manually shifting the vehicle to low gear delivers more power to help you drive on hilly terrain. Climbing steep surfaces becomes easier and you don’t need to put in any extra effort. This is more beneficial when you need to descend a hill as it helps to slow down the vehicle and maintains a slow and steady speed. As a result, this reduces the amount of braking you would have had to do. This is very helpful because riding the brakes while climbing down a steep surface can overheat the brakes which can lead to brake failure.


    Since the low gears like 1 and 2 provide higher engine power, it becomes ideal for towing another car, boat, or trailer. The low gear keeps the engine torque even and consistent to deliver the power you need to tow something.

    Slippery Surfaces:

    You will also need to shift to low gears while driving on ice since you need to go slowly on slippery surfaces. The extra torque and low speed will allow you to control the vehicle better. Similarly, switch to gear 1 or 2 when you encounter muddy road conditions to keep your vehicle running at a safe speed. And you won’t have to hit the brake every now and then which reduces the risk of the vehicle slipping and losing traction.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Note! Do not use low gears like 1 or 2 if your vehicle’s speed is above 30mph otherwise you’ll burn out the transmission because using low gears causes engine braking.

    Note: Do not use low gears like 1 or 2 if your vehicle’s speed is above 30mph otherwise you’ll burn out the transmission because using low gears causes engine braking.

    When To Use Gear 2 Over Gear 1?

    You must be wondering that the second and first gears are so alike and perform the same functions, then when do you pick one over the other? Well, the second gear works the same way as the first one. But it is recommended that you enter gear 2 only after you find that gear 1 isn’t serving the purpose. Gear 2 is the best choice on a slippery street where you need to lower the speed so that the tires get a better grip on the slippery surface. It will also help you brake downhill and keep the tires from spinning on slippery pavements.


    Is it bad to drive an automatic in 2nd gear?

    No, it isn’t bad to drive automatic transmission in 2nd gear. Most automatic cars come with a Winter mode (W) that is supposed to start off from 2nd gear. This is there to prevent your vehicle’s tires from slipping or spinning on a slick winter pavement. So, driving your automatic car in 2nd gear shouldn’t be a problem at all.

    How do you use first and second gear in an automatic car?

    You will find some symbols like 1 and 2 in the gear setup that indicate that you can manually shift the gears in an automatic car. To do so, start driving and shift the gear level to 1 or 2 to shift it to first or second gear. If you want to downshift to gear 1 or 2 while you are already driving, then slow down a little and downshift the transmission shift lever.

    Why do automatic cars have 1, 2, and 3 gears?

    Automatic cars have gear 1, 2, and 3 to allow you to manually shift the transmission into a specific gear. Shifting to 1 will put the transmission in first gear. But shifting to 2 or 3 will put it in the most optimal gear up to the selected gear as per the speed of your vehicle, engine load, etc. This becomes helpful while you try to move a heavy load via towing, going downhill, driving on slippery surfaces, poor road conditions, etc.


    The automatic transmission shifts the gears on its own but you can prepare your vehicle for a long downhill or uphill driving. It’s better to shift your car to gears 1 or 2 before starting a steep incline or decline and while driving in poor road conditions like on mud, snow, or ice. This will prevent brake failure by keeping them from getting overheated and also give you better control over the vehicle.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    A 6-speed automatic transmission uses six different drive gears to give you the best combination of fuel economy and power, as determined by the manufacturer. Since the transmission is automatic, the car determines when it needs to change gears and does it for you–all you have to do is drive the car. Automatic transmissions are easier to use than manual transmissions, where you have to manually change gears, at the expense of a little control over how your car accelerates and brakes.

    Step 1

    Push the button on the shifter handle to release the lock. This will enable you to move the shifter to the desired setting.

    Step 2

    Move the shifter to the “D,” or drive, position to drive the car. When you step on the gas pedal, the car will shift into the proper gear, of the six available gears, without you having to do anything. As your accelerate, the transmission will move you through the gears, from first (low) to sixth (high).

    Step 3

    Pull the shifter to the “R,” or reverse, position when you need to move the car backwards. There is only one reverse gear, so you can only go so fast.

    Step 4

    Move the shifter to the “N,” or neutral, position when you need to disengage the engine from the drive wheels. There are only a handful of situations where you would want to do this, like when you need to roll the car without it being on.

    Step 5

    Place the shifter in the “P,” or park, position when you want to park the car. Always engage the parking brake and move you foot from the brake pedal before you put the car into park, to avoid putting the entire weight of the car on your transmission.

    Put the shifter into the “L,” “1,” “2” or “3” positions, which may or may not be options on your particular model of 6-speed car, to force the car into a lower gear. This can be advantageous when you are climbing steep hills, getting rolling on icy roads, or pulling something out of a ditch.

    Sharing is caring!

    An automatic transmission car uses a multi-speed transmission system that does not require the driver’s input to change gears. The hydraulic automatic is the most popular type of automatic transmission. It uses a planetary gearset and hydraulic controls, and a torque converter. There are also continuously variable transmissions, automated manual transmissions (AMT), dual-clutch transmissions, and dual-clutch (DCT) types of automatic transmissions. Electronic automatic transmissions (EAT) can also be known as electronically controlled transmissions (ECT), electronic automatic transaxles (EATX), and electronically controlled transmissions (ECT).

    How the automatic transmission works

    A complete rebuild or replacement of your transmission can cost anywhere from $2,000 to $4,000 if it is damaged by neglect. That means that; you need to do everything possible to keep your transmission in good condition.

    There are many things you need to avoid when driving an automatic car. You should never use two feet when driving an automatic car.

    This is why you should never do it. Using both your feet to drive an auto car can cause a crash if both pedals are pressed simultaneously. This can cause damage to the transmission fluid, torque converter, brake fluid, and other components of the car. You should choose an automatic car that engages the brake system automatically when both the pedals are pressed simultaneously.

    Here are 11 Things You Should Never Do To Your Car If You Own an Automatic Transmission Vehicle.

    Avoid these 11 mistakes if you don’t want your car automatic transmission to go bad faster.

    2. Do not leave your car in the drive while sitting for prolonged periods.

    Are you able to sit in your car even though it is still in the drive? You should put your vehicle in park if you intend to sit in it for a prolonged time. Overheating can be caused by leaving your car in the drive while you aren’t actively driving it.

    Overheating can lead to problems in the engine, including damage to the cylinder head and seals. Overheating can lead to permanent damage if it is severe enough.

    3. Avoid leaving your car in neutral while stuck in traffic or waiting at a light.

    If you don’t think you’ll be driving for long periods while waiting at traffic lights, it’s probably better to leave your car in the drive or, better still, put on park instead of neutral.

    Most drivers do this; thinking it is an excellent way to save gas but let me tell you now; this is also a bad idea.Transmission damage can occur if your car is left in neutral.

    Safety concerns can also arise when your car is in neutral. You might be surprised at how fast the traffic is moving. Your car’s speed and movement will be reduced if you leave it in neutral.

    4. When driving downhill, don’t put your car in neutral

    When going downhill, you should not leave your car in neutral. As we have already mentioned, driving in neutral reduces your control over the car’s speed or movement. Going down the hill while your gear handle is on neutral is dangerous.

    So, what should you do when you drive downhill? Instead of using neutral, downshift manually with the 2 or 1 shifts.Don’t rely solely on the brake pads; learn to brake with your engine.

    Drive at a comfortable speed. The speed limit signs in the area should be used as a guide.

    If you are enjoying this post so far, please take a moment to subscribe to my YouTube channel here and also, like, and share this article . Having done that, let’s move on to the next thing you should never do to preserve your automatic vehicle.

    5. Don’t allow water to enter the transmission

    Water in your transmission can cause irreversible damage and may stop your information from shifting.

    Contact your local AAMCO Center immediately if you suspect your transmission is leaking.

    6. When driving, don’t shift into the park.

    This is not possible with all cars. Some cars can be shifted into the park even while driving. This should never be done, even if you are crawling. Doing this can cause damage to the lock pin or break. This is a common mistake that many people make and don’t even realize they are making. Before you put it in a park, stop it firmly.

    7. Use Two Feet When Driving

    Do you find yourself one of those drivers that keeps your left foot on brakes and your right on the gas? Instead, drive with one foot. For a manual car, you will need to operate with one foot. You run the risk of stepping on both your feet or, worse, putting the wrong foot on the wrong pedal. Additionally, putting your foot on the brake could cause extra pressure to the brake. This can reduce your car’s performance and cause gas mileage to be reduced. It can also damage your brakes.

    8. Do not stop before switching from reverse to drive

    Do you find yourself to be one of those drivers that quickly switches between driving in reverse and driving in forward?This could cause damage to your car if you don’t stop completely. Quickly changing drives without entirely stopping first; can pose a safety threat depending on where you are going. This puts too much pressure on your transmission. It would be best always to brake before changing gears, regardless of whether you are driving or reverse.

    What happens if you drive at a slower speed?

    You might reverse out of a parking spot and then put your car in drive. Although your safety is not at risk, it’s important to brake fully before changing gears to protect the transmission.

    9. Do Keep Your Gas Tank low

    Understandably, gas prices have risen and it isn’t easy to top up your tank. To ensure that you have enough gas to drive the distance you travel, you may be able to pay in pocket money. This is a grave mistake. The fuel gauge may not always be an accurate indicator. It is possible for your car to stop right in the middle. This can be a problem because it is inconvenient and because it could pose a safety risk.

    This can lead to damage to your car’s catalytic converter over time.

    Keep your tank full to within a quarter of its capacity. When it reaches the quarter mark, fill it up.

    10. The Emergency Brake should not be used

    You should always use your emergency brake if you park uphill or downhill or in an area that is susceptible to movement.Doing so could cause damage to the parking pawl.

    Manual transmission drivers know to use the emergency brake regardless of whether they are hilly or flat terrain.

    What about automatic transmission vehicles? This is still a good idea, as it prevents the parking pawl from breaking and thus requires repairs.

    What Are the Risks of Running Out of Transmission Fluid?

    Letting your car continuously leak transmission fluid puts both you, and your car at risk. Low transmission fluid results in excessive wear and tear, which causes the transmission to run hot, and eventually fail. If you think you have a transmission fluid leak, don’t wait until it’s too late – bring your car into the experts at your nearest AAMCO Colorado location before your leak turns into a costly repair.

    Post Navigation

    1. What is Transmission Fluid?

    2. Running Low on Transmission Fluid

    3. What if I Run Out of Transmission Fluid?

    4. AAMCO Can Help!

    5. More From Our Blog

    First – What is Transmission Fluid?

    Transmission fluid keeps the gears of your transmission moving smoothly.

    Most people are familiar with engine oil – after all, oil changes are a frequent part of car maintenance. Transmission fluid is a little less known – although just as important. Transmission fluid keeps all the parts inside your gearbox – your car’s transmission – from grinding as they move. Transmission fluid allows your car to shift with ease. There are several different types of transmission fluids and it is best to follow the advice of your owner’s manual or a trusted AAMCO mechanic for which type is best for your car.

    Recent Posts
    • Top 5 Car Skills Your Teens Should Learn
    • Protected: How to Check if Your Car Repairs are Covered by Insurance
    • Protected: What to Expect from a Car AC Service
    • Your Car’s Overheating – Now What?
    • What to Do If Your Transmission Overheats & The Warning Signs
    • AAMCO Diagnostics Center
    • Air Conditioning
    • Blog
    • Brakes
    • Brakes, Tires, & Suspension
    • Check Engine Light
    • Colorado Automotive Advice
    • Community Involvement
    • Electrical
    • Electrical
    • Engine
    • Exhaust System
    • Featured Articles
    • Infographic
    • Maintenance
    • Muffler
    • Muffler & Exhaust
    • news
    • Oil Change
    • Online Mechanic
    • Radiator
    • Radiator & Cooling System
    • Safety
    • Services
    • Suspension
    • Suspension System
    • Total Car Care
    • Transmission
    • Transmissions
    • Videos

    Running Low on Transmission Fluid

    If a leak develops in your transmission system causing you to lose transmission fluid and you continue driving with low fluid levels you can permanently damage your car’s transmission leading to costly repairs, rebuilds or replacements depending on the amount of damage.

    Symptoms of Low Transmission Fluid

    There are a few easily identifiable symptoms that you may be running low on transmission fluid including:

    • Warning Lights: You will see a dashboard warning light indicating that your transmission fluid temperature is hotter than normal.
    • Smell: If you start to notice a burning smell – especially a sweet or tart burning smell this could indicate the need to check your transmission fluid level.
    • Trouble Shifting: If you begin to have problems when shifting such as a delay when getting into gear this is a sign that something in wrong with your transmission system.
    • Color: If your transmission fluid has turned a brown color this is a clear indicator of a problem – transmission fluid is typically a clear red color.
    • Puddles: If you are noticing puddles forming under your car of red liquid then this is most likely a transmission fluid leak.

    You can easily check the levels of transmission fluid by pulling the transmission dipstick. Refer to your owner’s manual for location of the dipstick and the right levels to look for. If you have low fluid levels, you’ll need to add more fluid.

    The greatest difference between American and European cars lies in the absence of the clutch pedal. In the United States you only step on the accelerator or brake pedal. Also, the gearshift, which you usually find on the right side of the driver’s seat, is used differently.

    Although in many cars the gearshift looks differently, the letters that you can find there always mean the same. In some vehicles you need to unlock the gearshift when you want to shift gear.

    • ‘P’ – Park- It functions as a brake since it prevents the vehicle from moving. While parking or any other stopping of the vehicle, shift into this gear. If you shift to any other gear, always keep the brake pedal pressed.
    • ‘R’Reverse – Shift into “R“, step on the accelerator pedal and you reverse immediately. Not complicated at all.
    • ‘N’ – No Gear – Neutral
    • ‘D’ – Drive- For moving off and ordinary driving, keep the shiftgear in this position. The car will take care of shifting gears.
    • ‘F’ – First – In some cars you can encouter “1” or “L” signs. This gear is especially useful in winter while driving on snow or going down various hills. This provides you with engine braking but it’s not suitable for fast driving.
    • ‘S’ – Sport – This gear can be found only in powerful cars. When choosing this gear, the car will shift to a higher gear at higher engine speed than in the mode “D”. That means more noise, more power and more fuel burnt. In some cars, the „S“ sign refers to the second gear.

    You’ll get used to driving with automatic transmission very quickly and, in my opinion, this way of driving is much more comfortable.

    by miniBloggersKe December 20, 2021, 3:58 pm 1.5k Views

    Automatic transmission is, without a doubt, one of the greatest inventions in the car industry. The automatic car opens a whole new era for car owners thanks to the safety it provides.

    This car type is favored not only by professional drivers but also by people with basic driving skills. However, does this greatest invention provide total safety for its driver? Sadly it is not.

    Mistakes To Avoid When Driving An Automatic Transmission Car

    Even though an automatic transmission vehicle is amazingly safe, you should avoid a few things at any cost while steering the wheel.

    Here’s a list of 7 mistakes that can damage a vehicle badly and put the owner on the hook for some huge repair bills.

    Sliding The Vehicle Down A Slope In The Neutral Mode

    It cuts the oil supply, so the transmission does not get the proper lubrication for smooth operation. It results in significant wear and damage. For that reason, we recommend discarding this habit since the repair costs don’t worth the negligible fuel savings.

    We all have done it as teenagers. But, don’t be that stupid because your parents are not going to pay the bills this time! It gives the transmission a massive shock that leads to more friction between the internal components, causing damage to engine parts.

    It makes your transmission components change direction rapidly, wearing out the gearbox at an astounding pace. Use your brakes instead to stop the vehicle.

    Some people shift into the Park without pushing the brakes, which is also bad for the gearbox.

    Keeping In Neutral At The Red Light

    Many people do this to save fuel and protect the driveline from unnecessary wear. In fact, the loss is minimal if you push the brakes by keeping the gearbox in Drive mode. The actual damage takes place when you switch into and out of the neutral model.

    Shifting to the Park mode will cause a locking pin to be inserted into a gear attached to the output shaft of the gearbox.

    The wheels are also connected to the same shaft. So, when you lock it and keep the vehicle rolling at the same time, there’s a risk of breaking the locking pin.

    It’s a blunder, especially in the winter season. The oil thickens and moves slowly when the weather is cold. Give the fuel a minute to run into the transmission and all of its parts.

    If you shift into gear and start driving at high speed from the beginning, it will lead to severe internal damage.

    The tank fuel should be full or half-full at least

    An automatic car largely depends on fluid pressure to run properly. Fuel also helps a vehicle’s engine and other elements to stay cool and lubricated. So, these will wear out a lot faster if you continuously keep the tank low on fluid.

    How An Automatic Transmission Works

    Automatic transmission is by far one of the most powerful tools in the vehicle industry. It opens a whole new zone for car mechanics and changes the lives of many people. So how does it work?

    Torque Converter

    The transmission will connect with the engine at a bell housing. The part contains a converter for automatic transmission–equipped vehicles. In order to understand how the whole system works, let’s take a look at planetary gearsets and torque converters.

    First of all, is your engine’s flex plate. This part can connect to a converter directly. So when the crankshaft rotates, the torque converter housing will also rotate along, which can connect and disconnect the power of the engine to the driven load.

    Look inside the torque converter, you can see the turbine, the impeller, the lock-up clutch, and the stator.

    In those parts, the impeller drivers the turbine, which connects to the transmission input shaft, turn through viscous forces. After that, the engine turns the impellers and rotates the turbine, resulting in sending torque back to the transmission.

    For this reason, torque converters contain a lock-up clutch that locks the converter housing with the turbine.

    Planetary Gear

    Now that car owners understand how the transmission receives the power from the engine, we can now learn how the engine changes gears. Since it is quite a complicated job, we will just figure out its basic way.

    A gear set of planetary or epicyclic gear set of the automatic transmission has the setting of two sun gears in the center, one planet carrier, and two planet sets.

    By doing this, the car mechanics plan to prevent components and alter both the system output and input.

    After carefully calculating, you can make different gear ratios depending on what you lock, the ring gear, or the sun gear. And yes, you are correct, the converter also plays an important role in driving the transmission fluid pump.

    The gear pump is a rotor spin in a pump housing, which mesh with the housing. When the volume changes, the fluid will also change along. And the hydraulic control unit will send signals to lock the torque converter and change gears.

    How to Drive an Automatic Transmission Car

    In order to prevent mistakes when driving an automatic transmission car, firstly you need to know how to drive one. Even though all four-wheel vehicle works the same way, car owners should know some differences:

    Foot Work

    When changed from manual to automatic transmission, footwork is the first thing you need to notice

    Just like driving any car, you need to understand how they use your foot in order to control the vehicle at its best. However, automatic models don’t have the clutch pedal, just brake, and accelerator.

    With new drivers, they might have some difficulties. But it is actually pretty easy: You will only use your right foot to control both of them, while your left foot will remain at rest all the time.

    Starting The Car

    Starting the car is another problem if you are not familiar with automatic transmission vehicle

    When starting the automatic transmission car, there is something that drivers should remember. When the engine is off, the lever should be in the letter P.

    And to turn it on, car owners can push the brake pedal and use the key for the ignition. Remember to shift the gear to the D and release the brake. After these moves, the four-wheel vehicle will start moving.

    This is quite common with manual transmission car

    Taking turns and changing speed when driving an automatic transmission vehicle is the same as a manual transmission. You can easily change the direction by turning the steering wheel right or left.

    Along with that, car owners can press the brake and the accelerator for slowing down and speeding up respectively.


    In order to perform the perfect parking while using the automatic transmission vehicle, you need to press the brake pedal along with shifting the gear to the P. After that, use the ignition key to turn off the engine and headlights.


    Gearheads may find these tips a no-brainer, but every driver is not an expert on car mechanisms.

    Avoiding these practices is not harder than changing some habits. They will extend the life of your automatic transmission car, keep you safe on the road and save you a lot of money from car maintenance.

    ” data-medium-file=”×852.jpg” data-large-file=”×852.jpg” data-lazy-src=”×852.jpg?is-pending-load=1″ srcset=”data:image/gif;base64,R0lGODlhAQABAIAAAAAAAP///yH5BAEAAAAALAAAAAABAAEAAAIBRAA7″ />

    Learning how to downshift an automatic transmission might seem like a strange skill to acquire. After all, isn’t the entire point of an automatic to not have to do any of that work while you’re cruising around? You’d be right with that assumption, but there are many kinds of auto gearboxes on the market today, with some offering the chance to get more involved in the driving process. There are also a few instances where knowing how to downshift an autobox could help you out of a tough situation.

    Why Downshift?

    There’s one main reason why you’d want to downshift an automatic transmission: to select the right gear for the driving situation you’re facing. In most cases the computerized brain that controls you transmission is going to be light-years ahead of you in determining which cog should be up next while you’re on the road. However, that same computer doesn’t have access to your eyes and ears, and so it can’t see what’s coming up ahead.

    Low Gear For Low Traction

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmissionA perfect example is when you find yourself dealing with a low-traction situation. If you’re slipping through mud, or trying to get yourself out of a snowbank, it doesn’t do any good for your automatic transmission to spin the wheels through three gears if you’re not moving forward. Downshifting to first or second gear — sometimes labeled as “L” on your gear selector — can help you find the grip you need by keeping torque under control.

    Starting out in a lower gear and benefiting from all of that torque multiplication can also be a big help when towing a heavy trailer, or when trying to help slow that same load down in conjunction with your brakes.

    Dual-Clutch Performance

    The proliferation of dual-clutch “automated manual” transmissions give you another reason to learn how to downshift. These gearboxes feature a pair of internal clutches instead of a traditional torque converter automatic, which allows them to pre-select the next gear and offer lightning-quick changes at speed. Downshifting one of these transmissions — usually with a steering wheel-mounted paddle — is very similar to using a standard manual transmission, only without a clutch pedal, and often with automatic throttle-blipping to smooth everything out. Think of it as a high-performance manual box that will also shift itself when you don’t want to get involved, like when you’re sitting in rush hour traffic.

    Downshifting an automatic transmission can be a practical skill, if you also learn when and where to use it. Low-traction situations, towing or just having fun in a dual-clutch sports car are all scenarios where you might want to manually intervene in the shifting process, giving you more control over power delivery and letting you get that much more involved in the task at hand.

    Check out all the drivetrain parts available on NAPA Online or trust one of our 17,000 NAPA AutoCare locations for routine maintenance and repairs. For more information on your automatic transmission, chat with a knowledgeable expert at your local NAPA AUTO PARTS store.

    There is little to no risk involved when towing a vehicle with an automatic transmission on a flat-bed tow truck. However, if the tow operator tows the car with the drive wheels on the ground, that’s when damage can occur.

    How far can you tow a car with an automatic transmission?

    Automatic Transaxle – Your vehicle may be towed under the following conditions: The gear selector must be in NEUTRAL, the distance to be towed must not exceed 15 miles (25 km), and the towing speed must not exceed 25 mph (40 km/h).

    Is it safe to tow a car with an automatic transmission?

    If you tow a vehicle with an automatic transmission while all the wheels are on the ground, it could result in a lot of damage. … You also risk damage to manual transmissions if they are towed while the vehicle is in “park.” These vehicles should be towed in “neutral” only.

    Is towing a car in neutral bad for the transmission?

    The neutral position disengages the engine, which can minimize the risk of damage in short-distance towing. However, the neutral position does not disengage the transmission, and if the tow truck drags your vehicle over a long distance, the transmission can overheat and lead to costly damage.

    Can you tow a broken down automatic car?

    Is it still true that you can’t tow an automatic vehicle. Conventional automatics tend to have speed and distance restrictions that would preclude towing of this type while modern automated manual transmissions can generally be flat-towed – though you would have to check the vehicle handbook to be certain.

    Can an automatic car be pushed in neutral?

    The main purpose of neutral on an automatic is for towing or pushing the car. Obviously you can’t push it with the transmission in park, and if you tow it with the transmission in gear or in park and the drive wheels are in contact with the ground, you’ll ruin your transmission or your tires or both.

    Can you tow a car without transmission fluid?

    Generally, your car will not drive at all if you have completely run out of transmission fluid. … All of the metal gears inside your transmission will likely be very damaged from the lack of lubrication. You should always try to keep your transmission fluid properly maintained and at the right levels.

    How do I protect my transmission while towing?

    Reduce Transmission Wear While Towing

    1. 1) Invest in a Transmission Cooler. Often, trucks and vans that come factory-prepared with a towing package already have transmission coolers. …
    2. 2) Watch Your RPMs. …
    3. 3) Don’t Use Cruise Control.

    What can damage an automatic transmission?

    These are the top 6 mistakes drivers make that can ruin your transmission.

    • Shifting When Not Stopped. …
    • Towing Beyond Your Car’s Ability. …
    • Running Low on Transmission Fluid. …
    • Using The Wrong Transmission Fluid. …
    • Not Servicing Your Transmission. …
    • Ignoring Transmission Problems.

    Does towing ruin transmission?

    Answer: You could cause serious transmission damage, costing hundreds of dollars in repairs, by not using a dolly. Your owner’s manual recommends towing the car not more than 50 miles with all four wheels on the ground.

    Does car need to be in neutral to tow?

    When towing a rear axle driven front engine vehicle, the drive shaft must be disconnected to prevent transmission damage. Simply placing the transmission in neutral is not sufficient and will not prevent damage due to a lack of internal lubrication.

    Can towing damage engine?

    Some vehicles come made with a towing package that is designed for safe towing. … What happens when you pull a trailer that’s too heavy for your vehicle? Engine damage from overheating, undue stress to the frame, damage to the suspension and braking systems, and transmission damage from overheating.

    Can an automatic car be jump started?

    The answer is twofold: Yes, you can jump-start an automatic car with jumper cables or a portable battery booster. … If you are stuck in an automatic, rather call for a rollback tow truck, or at least a tow truck which will lift your automatic car’s driven wheels off the ground.

    From the author

    Hello! The blog contains only useful information about the device, repair, improvement and maintenance of the car, and also contains materials related to the operation of the vehicle. The main goal of the blog is to tell in an accessible language how the car works and share personal experience of servicing the car.

    Automatic transmission noises can be minor or serious; it really depends on where it’s coming from. Automatic transmission noises are often very different than engine noises. They’re usually constant, either a whine or growl during transmission operation. Sometimes you get the occasional tick or thump as well. It’s hard to describe, but transmission noises sound very different than engine noises to me.

    One thing to pay attention to is when the noise occurs. Does it happen with the engine at idle? When shifting gears? When going from drive to reverse? When cruising at a certain speed? Any information you can gather will help you nail down the source of your transmission noise.

    Some automatic transmission noises can be cured with a simple transmission fluid change. If you have a transmission noise, it’s worth considering this possibility. A word of caution on changing automatic transmission fluid: It is true that if you haven’t changed your automatic transmission fluid in some time, shortly after you change the fluid, the transmission can fail. The reason for this is that the new fluid will flow differently than the old fluid. Old automatic transmission fluid is thicker and full of contaminants. This will actually help seal an older, worn-out transmission. If you remove that old, thick fluid and put new, thinner fluid in, it might leak past the seals that were intact and sealing before you changed the fluid. So if you decide to change your automatic transmission fluid, proceed with caution. However, if you’ve kept up on your maintenance, you should have no trouble changing your transmission fluid.

    Video Title: Automatic Transmission Noises – Diagnosing Noises in Your Car – EricTheCarGuy Video Description: In this Article we talk about Automatic Transmission Noises and how to diagnosis and fix them. Thumbnail:

    1 thought on “Automatic Transmission Noises”

    Alice Carroll

    October 27, 2020 at 12:31 am Reply

    It’s good to know that fluid changes usually fix noise issues on transmissions. I’m a bit worried about my car lately because its performance doesn’t seem to have changed even though it’s been making low humming sounds when I use the brakes. Hopefully a trip to a transmission repairs service would easily troubleshoot the problem.

    Featured Toolbox

    • How to drive a car with an automatic transmissionVIM Tools XZNS412 6 Piece XZN Stubby Driver Set, 1/4″ Square Drive $ 31.01
    • How to drive a car with an automatic transmissionMilwaukee M12 Variable Speed Polisher/Sander Kit $ 249.99
    • How to drive a car with an automatic transmissionMeguiars Whole Car Air Re-Fresher Odor Eliminator $ 6.81
    • How to drive a car with an automatic transmissionFlexzilla Pro Reciprocating Mini Air Saw Kit with Hose $ 154.53
    • How to drive a car with an automatic transmissionGoodall 12 Volt Lithium Cobalt 10,000 Amp Start All Jump Pack $ 799.00
    • How to drive a car with an automatic transmissionFlexzilla Pro Retractable Extension Cord Reel 12/3 AWG 60ft $ 177.41
    • How to drive a car with an automatic transmissionTitan Tools Non Aerosol 32 oz. Spot Sprayer $ 35.44
    • How to drive a car with an automatic transmissionSAS Safety Raven Black 6ml Nitrile Gloves $ 39.99

    We earn on qualifying purchases from this website through Amazon Associates and other Affiliate Programs.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    • by Elite Auto RepairOctober 20, 2017 April 5, 2022 0

    How Does Automatic Overdrive Work?

    Automatic overdrive systems are a form of transmission system offering significant performance enhancements and can also increase the efficiency of your car. When people hear the term ‘overdrive’ they may think it’s all about speed, but that’s not the focus of the feature. Overdrive can help a car to go faster, but it’s really focused on allowing the engine to run at a lower RPM while maintaining the vehicle’s current cruising speed.

    When To Use Overdrive

    Overdrive is an incredibly useful feature, and it’s one you should use the vast majority of the time. The only time you’d likely need to turn overdrive off is if your vehicle is climbing a very steep hill or carrying/towing something incredibly heavy. In those situations, it’s beneficial to be able to rev the engine a bit more. It’s also useful to be able to go into lower gears if you’re going down very steep hills. Many modern engines have ‘smart’ transmissions, which can detect those situations and will shift gear if it detects it’s necessary. Even those can sometimes fail to pick up when they need to come out of overdrive, and in some cases they might drop in and out of overdrive. Frequent shifting could cause the transmission to overheat and become damaged, so you should remember to turn off overdrive if the situation calls for it, and to pay attention to your speed at all times.

    The Development Of Overdrive

    When cars were first developed, the maximum power required to propel them at acceptable speeds was minimal – indeed, cars didn’t have a lot of gears. However, as more powerful cars appeared gears became more common and important. In the 1960s, the gap between the desired speed of cars and the amount of power they could generate grew a lot, and multiple gears became common. In 1973, the oil crisis made it clear there was a requirement for a ‘cruising gear’. The most obvious answer to the power problem would be to add more gears, but that’s not always the correct option. Some cars do opt for that rout, but overdrive is a more sophisticated way of keeping the engine operating at a sensible RPM. Instead of adding a separate cruising gear to the transmission, the two-gear overdrive system is used on many cars. Where there’s a front-wheel drive layout, there’s no drive shaft between the gearbox and the final drive – there’s no real ‘direct drive’ option – marketing literature still uses the term ‘overdrive’, but that’s not really what is happening. Rather, to marketers overdrive refers to any extremely-high ratio used for efficient cruising.

    How Overdrive Benefits You

    Overdrive units consist of an epicyclic gear, which is either hydraulically or electrically operated and that’s bolted behind the car’s transmission. It can either increase the output speed of the unit or couple the driveshaft to the output shaft. This is where the ‘overdrive’ comes from relative to the input shaft. Overdrive gearing will reduce the car’s engine speed, which reduces wear and saves fuel. In the US, almost all new consumer vehicles have overdrive included as a fuel saving measure. Overdrive will help to keep most engines in their peak efficiency range most of the time – but it’s important to understand when to use overdrive, because if it’s employed at the wrong speeds it can cut into the engine’s efficiency and eliminate any savings. Overdrive use should be minimized at lower gears. Car designers often provide high-ratio first gears, and more gears between the first and the last gear, to ensure that the engine stays at its most efficient throughout the full speed range. That’s why it is so rare to see more than one overdrive – except in trucks and high performance cars, where a double overdrive is sometimes included. Even in the performance car market, the second overdrive is only used for very high speeds. In the end, overdrive is now a common feature and serves to save wear and tear and reduce fuel consumption, which is good for everyone!

    Having trouble with your auto transmission? If so, give Elite Auto Repair a call and we will help you any way we can!

    Avoid costly transmission repairs. Read Mister Transmission’s 10 tips for keeping a car with an automatic transmission in good condition

    Depending on the type of vehicle you drive and its age, transmission repairs can be costly. Sometimes it’s impossible to avoid having a transmission repair specialist service your vehicle particularly if you’re subjected to a total breakdown.

    But there are things you can do to extend the life of your automatic transmission and prevent transmission failure. Read our checklist of top 10 transmission maintenance tips:

    1. Check your transmission fluid periodically. On many cars, light trucks, and SUVs, checking the transmission fluid is as easy as checking the oil: with the engine idling, pull out the dipstick, wipe it off, insert it again, wait, then pull it out to get an accurate reading. If the fluid level is low, you may have a leak. The fluid itself should be a bright red colour, clear, and it should smell sweet. If it’s murky, dark coloured, or smells like rotting fish take it to a transmission repair specialist to look things over.

    2. Use the right type of transmission fluid. Always consult your vehicle’s owner’s manual to determine what type of transmission fluid you should use. If after doing so you’re still not sure, pop in to a Mister Transmission and ask a professional.

    3. Have your engine’s cooling system serviced. Your vehicle’s cooling system helps prevent the engine from overheating. But did you know it also ensures the transmission fluid pumping through the gearbox is cooled too? It’s more likely you’ll need a transmission repair before your engine completely overheats. Make sure your cooling system is in optimal condition.

    4. Get your transmission flushed regularly. Changing the transmission fluid in your car is best left to a professional. Consult your car’s owner’s manual, but in general, get your vehicle’s transmission flushed once a year. How long the transmission fluid in your car will last depends on the vehicle’s operating temperature and how much driving you do.

    5. Don’t change gears while your car is moving. Bring your vehicle to a complete stop before changing gears from ‘drive’ to ‘reverse’ or vice-versa. Failing to do so simply puts strain on your transmission and after awhile it can lead to a serious problem.

    6. Let your car warm up before you drive. Who among us has hopped into the driver’s seat, started the engine, put the car in drive and motored away? (Full disclosure: I’m as guilty as you are) Always allow your engine a few minutes to warm up before you begin to drive, especially during the winter months.

    7. Don’t drive on a spare tire for an extended period of time. Mismatched tire sizes, or driving with a small spare tire over a long period of time is a no-no. Not only will it do damage to other parts of your vehicle such as ruin the wheel alignment, after a while it puts unnecessary strain on the transmission.

    8. Regularly change the transmission filter. That’s right: your car’s automatic transmission may have a filter, and it needs to be changed from time to time. Whether or not you’re driving a car that has a transmission filter depends entirely on the make and model. Most newer vehicles don’t have a transmission filter but those that do should be changed each time you get your transmission flushed.

    9. Avoid using your vehicle for towing. Using your car to tow heavy loads, particularly in hot temperatures, can cause the transmission fluid to oxidize or burn, and in turn, do a lot of damage to the transmission.

    10. Have your transmission inspected annually. Having a certified transmission repair specialist conduct a diagnostic check of your transmission for leaks and other abnormalities at least once a year, as well as checking the transmission fluid’s level, colour, and smell periodically is smart preventative maintenance.

    If you are in the Weston neighbourhood in northeast Toronto near the Humber River, or driving on Black Creek Drive south of Highway 401 and are experiencing transmission troubles or suspect you are, call us now at 416-249-1300, or visit us at 1677 Jane Street in North York. Stranded roadside because of a breakdown? Our tow truck is standing by. Our certified transmission repair specialists will get your car back on the road again quickly.

    Driving an automatic car is a very different affair rather than driving a manual transmission car. An automatic car doesn’t require any clutch and gear control, which is mostly a difficult task for new learners, ladies and elderly people to do while driving a manual transmission car.

    Automatic transmission makes driving more relaxed and convenient. The thing is that you must have knowledge about how automatic car functions. Here some easy facts about Automatic transmission. There is gear but it functions differently.

    1. Park (p)-: This mode stands for mechanically locking the transmission, in this state the non-drive wheel s of the car may spin freely, therefore, use the hand brake to lock the rear wheels of the car. The use of handbrake prevents the car from moving if accidentally the mode changes.

    2. Reverse (R)-: This mode is to move the car in a backward position. Use this function when the car is completely stopped and then shift lock position must be pushed.

    3. Neutral (N)-:
    This transmission is for free car movement under its own weight, in this, there is an absence of transmission from the wheels. In this position, it is possible to start the car.

    4. Drive (D)-:
    Drive mechanism is for car moving forward and throttle. This is possible through the range of gears provided in the car. Depending upon the car model the gears mainly ranges from 3 to 8.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Tips for Driving an Automatic Car:

    1. The AT cars comes only with two-foot pedals the brake and accelerator pedal (gas pedal)

    2. While driving use your right foot for operating those two pedals and the left foot rests beside.

    3. Prior to starting the car check, that gear is in (p) mode and then start the engine.

    4. Afterward, press the brake pedal and push the gear from Park position to drive mode.

    5. Make sure that you have enough space to move the car Release handbrake

    6. If there are other vehicles around use indicators to warn them.

    7. Gradually move your foot from the brake pedal and the car will move forward.

    8. To increase the speed press gas pedal and here your easy driving car goes smoothly.

    Now a day’s automatic transmission car is gaining popularity in India. The AT cars are simply awesome to drive especially when you are on highways and it also gives great relief to congested city traffic drive where one is free from the hassle of shifting gears very frequently. Hence, this article will surely help in getting the idea of how to drive an automatic car.

    Also read: Uses and facts of INSAT satellite (ISRO) Conclusion

    Hope this article has helped all the new learners to drive an AT car with less pain. Always put your seat belt while driving and while learning takes the help of your guide and trainers.

    Related Articles

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    The Most Important Pieces of a Car’s Engine

    The engine is an amalgam of different parts that create a machine built to power our vehicles. Each engine piece is essential, but some hold more importance.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Top Tips To Help You Get Stronger FDM 3D Prints

    FDM printing is all about strength and versatility during the print session. Look here to discover some great tips to help you get stronger FDM 3D prints.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Why Carbon Fiber Is Such a Good Material for Cars

    As technology evolves, we use more complex and intricate materials to build machines. One of the best materials is carbon fiber, which offers many benefits.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    7 Reasons Bitbucket is better than GitHub

    Web development and design has revolutionized the entire information management. After coding has taken over the systems, it has led to many tools. These tools have a set of features…

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Benefits of Regularly Maintaining Your Evaporative Cooling System

    Braemar Evaporative Cooling systems are the best in class, one of the world’s quietest erosion-free evaporative coolers available on the market. Braemar is an Australian-made evaporative cooler. There are numerous…

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    How to improve microphone sound quality

    Microphones are a key part of any sound recording setup. They capture the sound and convert it into an electrical signal that can be processed by a computer or other…

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    A semi-automatic transmission or dual-clutch transmission is a transmission which uses two internal clutches to run the vehicle in either automatic or manual mode. Since the clutches are internal, you don’t need to press the clutch while shifting. Most dual-clutch vehicles have buttons for switching gears on either the steering wheel or the shifting knob. Semi-automatic transmissions provide better fuel consumption by automatically adjusting the gearbox for maximum fuel efficiency. The quick response time of the gearbox also makes it an excellent transmission style for roads with frequent stops. Shifting with a semi-automatic transmission is exactly like shifting on a manual car without the need for a clutch.

    Step 1

    Read your vehicle’s manual prior to driving using the semi-automatic transmission system. The manual will be able to tell you how your specific vehicle’s system works and where the necessary buttons are located. Note the recommended shifting rpm for each gear.

    Step 2

    Start the car and shift the car into semi-automatic mode. Locate the gear change buttons which may resemble plus and minus signs or up and down arrows.

    Step 3

    Hold down on the brake. Press the shift up button to shift the engine into first gear. Release the brake and lightly press the gas pedal to move forward.

    Step 4

    Press the shift up button to raise the gear as you speed up based on the rpm found in your user manual.

    Press the shift down button to lower the gear as you slow down or allow the car to automatically downshift for you.

    • Standard Shift: FAQ
    • Auto Evolution: How Dual-Clutch Transmissions Work
    • Always read your owner’s manual for the most accurate instructions on driving your vehicle safely.
    • In manual shifting, a common tip is to shift up when within 1,000 rpm of the red line on the tachometer. However, this is no replacement for the rpm guide listed in the user manual.

    Nicholas Johnson is a Web programmer who has been moonlighting as a freelance writer since 2008, primarily in the realm of technical research documents and school curricula. He has also worked as an English teacher at an elementary school in South Korea. Johnson holds a Bachelor of Science in Web architecture from the University of Advancing Technology.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    (Updated on November 19, 2021)

    An automatic transmission system is found in most vehicles on the road today. It is such a bigger convenience for drivers to use an automatic transmission system than having to use the manual transmission system. Automatics don’t require the driver to switch gears while they’re traveling at different speeds. There is also no clutch pedal to worry about for disengaging the clutch. The vehicle performs all these actions automatically, which allows the driver just to sit back and only worry about their steering, accelerating, and braking.

    An automatic transmission system is run like a hydraulic control system. There are several moving components in the system which allow the transmission to automatically switch the ratios of the gears while the vehicle is in motion. Sometimes you’ll find automatic transmissions that are mechanical or electrical based instead. Regardless of how the energy of the transmission is generated, it still works almost the same and has the same components.

    Parts of an Automatic Transmission

    Below is a list of the parts of an automatic transmission system. Each part has a special purpose in allowing the transmission to function smoothly. If any of these components were to go bad, then it would interfere with the ability for you to drive your vehicle.

    1) Friction Clutch– The friction clutch connects the gears to the drive shaft. It basically allows the engine and input shaft to rotate at the same exact speeds. In other words, it supports the friction which is created in the middle of the transmission and engine. As a result, the vehicle can move.

    2) Bands – The bands keep the gears in a stagnate position. They are attached to the pistons, and when the pistons are activated, the gears are locked by the steel of the gear wheels.

    3) Spring-Loaded Valve – The spring-loaded valve is linked to the drive wheels. It is a rotation speed sensor of the output shaft. If the rotation axis moves fast, then it will cause the valve to open wider. This allows hydraulic fluid pressure to be supplied to the system. The slower the rotation axis, the more the valve is closed.

    4) Load Sensor – The automatic transmission uses the load sensor to detect the amount of weight and load on the vehicle. When you step on the gas pedal, more pressure is applied to a cable that is attached to the pedal. In some vehicles, a vacuum modulator is used instead. When you put more load and weight stress on the engine, the load sensor can detect these conditions and translate them to the engine control unit.

    5) Shift Valve – This component manages the supply of transmission fluid for the bands and pistons. There is a different amount of working pressure for every shift valve. If the shift valve is positioned higher, the ratio of working transmission pressure will be higher.

    6) Torque Converter – The torque converter is the miracle component which replaces the clutch mechanism of the manual transmission. In an automatic, the torque converter is responsible for slowing down and stopping your car and still allowing the engine to run.

    7) Seals and Gaskets – There are various seals and gaskets throughout your automatic transmission system which prevents transmission fluid from leaking out into places where it shouldn’t go.

    8) Gear Stick – Automatic transmissions also have gear sticks, but they work a bit differently than manual transmission gear sticks. In an automatic, you don’t use the gear stick unless you’ve come to a complete stop (in most cases). The gear stick is usually for changing the gear to Drive, Reverse, Park, or Neutral. In some cases, you’ll use 1 st or 2 nd gear while driving, but that’s only if the driving conditions are unusually rough. Normal driving conditions just require you to switch to the Drive gear and then leave it alone.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Aside from the obvious ones like the P (Park), R (Reverse), N (Neutral), and D (Drive), there are other things written on the indicator of your automatic transmission lever. These are drive modes you use on specific road situations. But what does L, 2, and D3 mean and when do you use them?

    By the way, this is our response to the questions we received about the drive modes after we wrote the article about the things you shouldn’t do when driving an automatic transmission.

    L (or Low)

    Your guess is right – L stands for low. When in this mode, the engine will stay in its lowest possible gear ratio, which is basically the 1st gear. Some older automatics lock it in 1st gear but for the modern ones, it will shift up to the next gear at a certain range of revolutions per minute (RPM) to prevent damage and to lessen the stress on your vehicle’s engine and transmission.

    You can use this gear in downhill or uphill climbs that need steady and low speed – like driving on a heavy, moving traffic on a quite steep hill. For example, if you’re going uphill on an unfamiliar winding road – like the Kennon Road to Baguio or the Pantabangan Road to Baler – you can engage L so that you’ll have enough climbing power.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission


    Just like the L mode, the 2 mode means that the engine will only use the first 2 gears of your car. It will maximize the RPM of each gear to get the needed pull from the engine. However, in other models, it will start and lock in 2nd gear and will just move up when a certain range of RPM is reached to mitigate engine damage.

    Since the range of RPM is maximized, the 2 driving mode is essential when driving a fairly steep uphill so you can utilize your car’s torque. When taking the Baguio route mentioned above, you can switch to this mode if you’re already familiar with the turns so you could speed up a little. You can also switch to this mode when going downhill to engage engine braking – taking out the stress from your brakes.

    Take note, though, that this can affect your car’s fuel efficiency since it will be using more gas in higher RPMs. But keep in mind that your safety should be your number one priority.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    D3 (or 3)

    As the name suggests, the D3 (or sometimes just 3) mode will only utilize the first 3 gear ratios of your car, or in some, locks it on the 3rd gear only. Just like the 2 and L, it will shift at a higher gear if the maximum RPM has been reached. It will also maximize the RPM range per gear for the needed power and pull.

    Since this limits the car up to the third gear only, the speed will also be limited for cruising. This is useful especially when towing a trailer or another car since you have to control your speed. You can also use this during heavy rainfall where slowing down is highly recommended. For other do’s and don’ts in driving in the rain, visit the AutoDeal blog.

    Some brands also have the +/- or the M shift mode. This is usually in combination with paddle shifters at the back of the steering wheel; an up and down option on the gear shifter; or a +/- switch on the shifter knob. You can use this to downshift or upshift manually in certain situations without getting out of the automatic transmission capability. For example, when overtaking, it’s recommended that you downshift in order to get the needed power. You can do this with the +/- mode.

    These are the most common modes you could see in cars today. Others may have more but that can be car specific so you can refer to your owner’s manual for instructions. With proper use of these driving modes, you will be able to maximize the use of your car even when it has an automatic transmission.

    Related Articles

    Latest Features

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    How much does it cost to insure a Volkswagen T-Cross / Featured Article

    If you want to make sure that you have bumper-to-bumper protection from accidents and expensive repairs for your Volkswagen T-Cross then this is much you will need to set aside.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Head to Head: Toyota Veloz vs Mitsubishi Xpander / Featured Article

    Both the Veloz and Xpander are formidable seven-seaters in their segment and price point. Which one is better?

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Isuzu D-MAX: Workhorse or lifestyle pickup truck? / Featured Article

    It has evolved to be something that can be both a workhorse and a lifestyle vehicle.

    Get a grip!

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    The Drive and its partners may earn a commission if you purchase a product through one of our links. Read more.

    Ford is in the midst of a massive settlement in which it’s suffering the consequences for producing and delivering faulty transmissions in Focus and Fiesta compact cars. A frustrated hoard of customers complained about several issues with the PowerShift six-speed automatic transmission, including slipping caused by faulty programming.

    It’s become one of the biggest transmission recalls ever, but software is just one of many things that could cause a transmission to slip. Valves, fluids, gears, clutches, and gears are all susceptible to issues that could cause the mechanism to falter. Transmissions are some of the most complex components of an automobile, and if things aren’t working in harmony, the driver is going to feel it.

    Despite the complexities, maintaining your transmission fluid is a simple and effective way to prevent these issues from happening. ease the mind of transmission worries and keep your vehicle running smoothly for longer. A lubricated transmission is a happy transmission. Learn how and why your fluid affects the rest of the transmission, as The Drive’s manic informational team explains the reasons your transmission is slipping.

    What Is a Transmission?

    As part of a vehicle’s drivetrain, a transmission is a device that interprets power from the engine and passes it along to the wheels to move the vehicle. The most common types of transmissions in average consumer vehicles are manual transmissions, traditional automatic transmissions, and continuously variable automatic transmissions (CVT).

    A manual transmission is one that requires a clutch pedal and gears actuated by the driver using a gear shifter, while an automatic transmission does not require a clutch pedal and runs through its gear sets on its own. A CVT is a different type of automatic transmission that uses belts or chains paired with pulleys to create smooth acceleration without gear steps.

    In simple terms (transmissions are extremely complex machines), the main components of a transmission are the torque converter, the valve body, and the planetary gear sets.

    The torque converter is the device that transfers and multiplies energy from the engine, the valve body controls gear and fluid timing, and the gears determine the drive ratios. Different gear ratios make for different acceleration, speed, and driving characteristics.

    What Does a Transmission Do?

    Inside a car, the driver sees a manual stick shift or an automatic shifter, whether that’s a column shifter, a push-button shifter, a rotary dial shifter, or a shift lever. A stick shift will typically be labeled, “R, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6,” dependent on how many gears the car has, while an automatic transmission is typically labeled “P, R, N, D, L,” with a couple numbers and an S occasionally making appearances. On an automatic transmission, P stands for park, R stands for reverse, N stands for Neutral, D stands for Drive, and L stands for Low gears. Change the shifter, change the transmission.

    Automatic Transmission

    In a car with an auto transmission, putting the vehicle into Drive engages a set of gears. A transmission receives engine power from the input shaft and sends it to the wheels via an output shaft. On automatic transmissions, the gears constantly change to accommodate throttle input and speed. When at a stop, an automatic transmission automatically disengages.

    Manual Transmission

    In a car with a manual transmission, sometimes called a standard transmission or a stick shift, the driver is required to move the transmission through the gears using a clutch pedal and the hand shifter. The driver depresses the clutch pedal each time the vehicle needs to shift into another gear.

    In short, both automatic and manual transmissions transmit energy from the engine to the drive wheels. Now, onto what’s interrupting that transmission of energy.

    Why Is Your Transmission Slipping?

    A slipping transmission is a symptom of a bigger problem. Let’s figure out what’s going on and, hopefully, assuage your fears.


    Like an engine without motor oil, a transmission without transmission oil will fail. The transmission also might act up if the levels are too low or too high. In the case of slipping, the transmission fluid is likely low or has been contaminated.


    Think about how gears work. Sets of teeth grip each other and push each other along. If those teeth are worn down due to low or contaminated transmission fluid, age, and general wear, they won’t be able to grip as effectively. This could also lead to slippage.

    Bands and Clutch Packs

    Transmission bands and clutch packs are internal mechanisms that are used to engage or brake the gears. Wear over time can eat at these components and make them less effective. If they underperform, your transmission might slip.


    A transmission solenoid controls fluid distribution. If it’s faltering, the transmission is not getting proper amounts of vital fluid. Without fluid, the transmission could slip.

    Torque Converter

    A torque converter is the primary connector between the engine and the transmission. If it fails or is not operating correctly, the transmission will reflect that.


    Computers might be smart, but without artificial intelligence, they’re still limited to what humans program into them. If there’s an error in programming, it could lead to or cause transmission slipping or stalling. Ford’s PowerShift transmission is a perfect example.

    How To Fix a Slipping Transmission

    You might expect that the first step in fixing a slipping transmission is changing or flushing the fluid, but that’s not the case.

    If the transmission is slipping, it likely means it already has worn internal components. In some cases, friction material from things such as the clutch packs might be worn off and floating around in your used fluid. Although that’s bad, the friction material might still be aiding with creating necessary friction. If that fluid is replaced, the result might be even worse slipping.

    Additionally, adding new fluid where soiled fluid resided might move particles and contaminants around and further damage the transmission.

    At this point, you could try using a product such as Lucas Transmission Fix Stops Slip, but that rarely works. If your fluid is bad, that’s typically an indication of a larger issue that requires a professional diagnosis. Transmissions can be repaired and rebuilt, but because they are so complicated, fixes are typically left for the guys who do it for a living. Unfortunately, transmission repairs can cost thousands of dollars.

    The best way to prevent bad fluid is to perform changes and/or flushes roughly every 40,000 miles, or at intervals specified by the manufacturer, when the transmission fluid still looks decent.

    How To Check, Add, and Change Transmission Fluid

    Depending on your vehicle, how you maintain your transmission will vary. Some systems are completely closed and will require professional service. Likewise, a full transmission flush requires a specific machine only found at service centers. However, if you’re just looking to service the transmission fluid and change it out, that’s a job for your home garage. Learn more from The Drive’s guide to transmission fluid.

    One of the things that you may have noticed while driving on your automatic transmission car is that it tends to roll back on a hill or a steep climb.

    It is worthy to note that automatic transmission cars are supposed to be able to automatically use the right gear but there are still moments where you don’t seem like you are actually on the right gear as your car tends to roll back on a hill.

    Why do automatic cars roll back on hills?

    The reason why automatic cars roll back on a hill is due to the force of gravity that is exerted on your car. So, when you release your brake on a hill, what happens is that the gravity may push your car back a bit before your vehicle gets the acceleration force it needs to go against gravity.

    1. Why do automatic cars roll back on hills?
    2. Can cars roll backward when in gear?
    3. Why do automatic cars roll back on hills?
    4. How to stop the car from rolling backward when on hills?
    5. Sources

    The way that automatic transmission cars are constructed can depend on one vehicle to another.

    To view this video please enable JavaScript, and consider upgrading to a web browser that supports HTML5 video

    As such, the roll-back problem may be quite common in other vehicles and can be rare in some. It really depends on the construction and on the car model that you have.

    Nevertheless, if this is a problem that you tend to face on a regular basis, it is high time that you read on to find out how to prevent this problem.

    Can cars roll backward when in gear?

    One of the features of an automatic transmission car is that you no longer have to shift gears yourself because the car automatically does that for you depending on how hard the engine is working.

    As such, the vehicle would be able to use the best gear depending on the situation. And, in most cases, an automatic transmission car really is effective at using the right gear.

    However, what if you are on a hill and you had to stop due to traffic? What happens to your automatic transmission car? Is it possible for it to roll back when it is in gear especially when you are on a particularly steep hill?

    Before we get there, let’s talk a bit about manual transmission cars.

    The reason why this is common for manual transmission cars is that the clutch plate and the flywheel aren’t in contact. As such, there is no resistance coming from an engine when you release the brake or the hand brake before you step on the accelerator.

    But what about automatic cars?

    We already know that automatic cars are always in gear unless you specifically placed them in neutral. However, can an automatic car still roll back on a hill even when it is in gear?

    For starters, yes, this can still happen to automatic cars in the same way that it can happen to manual transmission cars. And that is true even if the automatic car is always in gear as it might roll back a few inches down the hill before it accelerates forward.

    This is why it is important to give some extra space between you and the car in front of you as the vehicle in front may end up experiencing the same situation.

    While this can happen, it shouldn’t be something you should be worried about unless the vehicle behind you didn’t give you enough clearance in terms of space.

    A few inches won’t cause a collision unless the car that’s tailing you is actually pretty close or unless you were unable to quickly step on the accelerator.

    Why do automatic cars roll back on hills?

    Now that you know that automatic transmission cars can roll back on hills once you release the brake and before you start to accelerate, you might be wondering why this is actually happening.

    For starters, there are some standard transmission cars that do this because the clutch plate and the flywheel aren’t in contact. As such, there is no resistance from the engine whenever you release the brake. This will cause the car to roll backward especially if your car doesn’t have hill assist.

    However, the reason why this happens to automatic transmission cars even when they are in gear is quite obvious. Of course, we are talking about the force of gravity here especially when your car is on a very steep hill or an incline.

    So, the reason why your car can still end up rolling back on an incline is that the force of gravity may be stronger than the resistance of the engine.

    As such, you may end up seeing your car moving back an inch or two because of gravity. And when you release the brake and then accelerate, this can still happen because it might take a split second for your car to gain enough torque to counteract the force of gravity.

    Meanwhile, if your car has a DSG gearbox, it is essentially the same as a standard manual transmission car when idling as it should be in neutral. That’s why, without hill assist, it will end up rolling back a bit just like a manual transmission when you are on a very steep hill.

    How to stop the car from rolling backward when on hills?

    As mentioned, it is perfectly normal for any car to roll back when you are on a hill.

    This shouldn’t be something you should be worried about especially if the clearance between you and the vehicle behind you is wide enough. And if you step on the accelerator promptly, your car should only move about an inch or two.

    But if you really want to prevent your car from rolling back on a hill, what you need to do is to shift into drive if you are on neutral. There are some who may stay on neutral when they are on a hill especially if the traffic is bad. So, before you start accelerating, make sure that you shift back into drive.

    Before you step off the brake, what you need to do is to step a bit on the accelerator so that the transition between braking and accelerating is smooth enough to prevent your car from rolling back.

    If there is no vehicle in front of you, you can step halfway through on your accelerator before releasing the brake.

    However, if there is a vehicle in front of you, you should step about a quarter on the accelerator and then promptly step on it the moment you release the brake.

    This won’t guarantee that your car won’t roll back but it can make it less likely for you to move more than an inch when you transition into acceleration smoothly enough.

    Stick shift vs automatic: The pros and cons explained to help solve the debate

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Is a stick shift (manual transmission) better than a car with an automatic transmission?

    This is one of the great controversies of our time. It ranks right up there with “Beatles versus Stones,” ketchup versus mustard, chocolate versus vanilla or U of M versus MSU.

    So today, I’m going to cover the main points of contention in the stick shift vs. automatic transmission debate and let you decide what’s better – or, at least, what’s best for you and your family.

    Which car is more likely to help improve driver engagement and reduce distractions?

    With one hand on the wheel, one hand on the gear shift and your feet operating the clutch and the accelerator, you have no limbs left with which to text, check social media, send an e-mail, dial a phone number and/or accept a call on your cell phone. As a car accident lawyer who now has a majority of the cases I am litigating involving people who were texting on phones and driving distracted just before the crash, that seems like a pretty good reason for why more people should be driving a stick shift.

    The flip side of that argument is that merely shifting gears can be inherently distracting and interferes with a driver’s attention and concentration.

    Proponents of this argument contend that all of the multi-tasking required by a stick shift puts inexperienced drivers into a more dangerous position.

    But the stick shift advocates win this one. Manual transmissions have been in existence for more than 100 years. This, along with the explosion of injuries and car crashes caused by distracted driving and texting these days makes the “shifting gears is more dangerous” argument ring hollow.

    Which car leads to more stress?

    Some people claim that there are studies (none of which have I been able to find) that show that drivers of manual transmission vehicles experience higher levels of stress than do drivers of automatics.

    Is there a false sense of security when driving a car with an automatic transmission?

    Important that we also remember that not all stress is bad. When driving, maybe a little stress that causes us to concentrate more on driving safely is good. Drivers of vehicles with automatic transmissions have less to do. It’s a lot easier for drivers of automatic transmissions to engage in texting and using their cell phones, putting on makeup and eating and drinking while driving.

    Which car controls better?

    Many drivers find a manual transmission vehicle easier to control – accelerating, braking, navigating slippery roads and responding quickly to avoid an accident. However, older drivers occasionally have difficulty shifting and operating the clutch. Additionally the manual transmission vehicle can be difficult to park – especially on a hill or slope.

    Which car gets better gas mileage?

    Although automatic transmission vehicles have improved considerably in the fuel efficiency department, cars with a stick shift still tend to win this race.

    Which car is easier to maintain?

    Because manual transmissions are less complicated they tend to be easier and less costly to maintain.

    Which car is more affordable?

    Of course, there are lots of variables that go into this factor, but the overall consensus is that a car with a manual transmission is generally less expensive.

    Which car is more readily available at my local dealership?

    A car with an automatic transmission. Despite the many benefits of driving a car with a manual transmission, they have fallen out of favor among drivers over time and, thus, they can be a lot more difficult to find. So you may have to do some searching and shopping around if shifting gears is how you want to ride.

    Which car is more likely to get stolen?

    Although many people believe that car thieves would be less likely to steal a manual transmission vehicle (because a car with a stick shift is more difficult to drive and/or the thieves don’t know how to drive a stick or both), I haven’t been able to find any statistics to support this theory.

    Which car is more likely to get borrowed by a friend or family member?

    A car with an automatic transmission. Why? Because so few people know how to drive a car with a manual transmission anymore.

    Which car is least likely to leave you stranded with a dead car battery?

    A car with a manual transmission. All you have to do is put the car in neutral, get it rolling and pop it into gear. This won’t work with an automatic transmission.

    Which car is safer?

    I don’t know. I do know that as an accident lawyer, more and more of my cases now involve people who were texting and using cell phones just before they cause a car crash. When it comes to driving, technology seems to be advancing faster than our ability to use it safely. But my own personal experience based on the people I’m helping aside, I have found no research or study that one or the other – stick shift vs automatic – is safer.

    Arif В· Jun 29, 2020 12:04 PM

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    An article from back in 2016 suggested that a car spends about 90% of its time parked. Is there any truth to that? Well, even if you did drive 2 hours a day, it would only amount to 8.3% of the 24 hours we have in a day. There’s still a good 91.7% left.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Parking Pro-tip: Keep all 4 wheels on the ground

    If you drive an automatic, you need to shift to “P” and engage the parking brake to park the car. There are however, two different types of people in terms of the sequence of action. Some shift to “P” first, and then engage the parking brake, while some engage the parking brake first, and then shift to “P”.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    How well can you parallel park?

    Is there a right and wrong for this sequence?

    Well, yes, sort of.

    There is no difference when parked on a level surface. However, when parked on a hill, you might notice a rather unpleasant “clunk” when shifting out of “P”.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    What is that sound?

    That is the sound of your parking pawl trying to move against the transmission output shaft.

    What is a parking pawl?

    A parking pawl is a pin/lock on the transmission output.

    When you shift, into “P”, the parking pawl engages and locks the output shaft of your transmission. The pawl disengages when you shift out of “P”.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    When you shift into “P” first, lift your foot of the foot-brake, and then engage the parking brake, the weight of the car rests on that tiny metal bit we call the parking pawl. That’s not great. When you do this, you will hear the unpleasant “clunk” when shifting out of “P” later.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Broken parking pawl. Image from wildcatforums

    Is it wrong to let the car’s weight rest in the parking pawl?

    Well, parking pawls can break. It might not look like much, but this little broken piece can be nuisance to fix. Sure, it’s a tiny metal bit, but that tiny broken piece can jam up some crucial parts in your transmission.

    Sometimes, you might even notice people shifting into “P” at traffic lights. It’s not a great habit.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    So how do you avoid the “clunk” sound?

    Take the following steps when parked on a hill.

    1. Bring the car to a full stop.
    2. Keep the foot brake pressed.
    3. Shift to “N”.

    *Now all the weight is on the foot brake.

    4. Engage the parking brake.
    5. Lift your foot of the foot brake.

    *Now all the weight is on the parking brake.

    6. Press the foot brake. (to prevent reversing)
    7. Shift the gear into “P”.
    8. Lift your foot of the foot brake.

    *Now all the weight is on the parking brake while the parking pawl acts as a fail-safe if the parking brake fails.

    In short, it is better to let the weight of your car rest on the parking brake than the parking pawl (especially on a hill). You wouldn’t want to have a broken parking pawl in your transmission.

    Symptoms for Low Transmission Fluid

    Your vehicle shouldn’t lose automatic transmission fluid in normal operation, so if the level is down, there’s a good chance there’s a leak somewhere. Consult a service professional immediately to have it addressed to avoid possible damage to the transmission. Also, some automatic transmissions do not have dipsticks or may require that a service professional inspect the automatic transmission fluid level. Check the vehicle’s owner’s or service manual.

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    Step-By-Step Instructions For Checking Your Vehicle’s Transmission Fluid

    1. Park vehicle on level surface, engage parking brake and start engine. Leave car in neutral or park. Let engine warm up and continue to run throughout operation unless vehicle’s owner’s manual says otherwise. (Be aware that some automatic transmission fluid levels are checked with the engine off. Check owner’s manual.)
    2. Locate automatic transmission fluid dipstick, typically near where the transmission or transaxle meets rear of the engine. It looks similar to the oil dipstick.
    3. Remove automatic transmission fluid dipstick. Wipe clean, reinsert fully and remove again. CAUTION: FLUID MAY BE HOT!
    4. Observe markings at end of dipstick. Your dipstick might have two markings for “full”—one warm, one cold. If the automatic transmission fluid level does not come up to the “warm” line, you’ll need to add automatic transmission fluid.
    5. Insert long funnel into automatic transmission fluid dipstick hole. Carefully add automatic transmission fluid in small increments and recheck level each time until fluid level reaches “warm” line. CAUTION: DO NOT OVERFILL OR SPILL AUTOMATIC TRANSMISSION FLUID ON HOT ENGINE PARTS!
    6. Reinsert automatic transmission fluid dipstick fully. You’re done!

    Did You Know?

    Your vehicle shouldn’t lose automatic transmission fluid in normal operation, so if the level is down, there’s a good chance there’s a leak somewhere. Consult a service professional immediately to have it addressed to avoid possible damage to the transmission. Also, some automatic transmissions do not have dipsticks or may require that a service professional inspect the automatic transmission fluid level. Check the vehicle’s owner’s or service manual.

    Note: These instructions are intended as general guidelines. Please consult your owner’s or service manual for specific instructions on changing the oil and filter on your vehicle. Use extreme caution when lifting or jacking any vehicle.

    Share this Page:

    • Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)
    • Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)

    It wasn’t that long ago that an automatic car was something of a rarity for most people. Automatics are becoming more common and more popular. If you have never driven an automatic before, and are thinking of moving from a manual, here are some important things to consider.

    Before you start

    The most notable difference between a manual and an automatic car is the extent of driver engagement required to drive the car. As most people are aware, manual cars have three pedals, clutch, brake and accelerator, and the driver has to change the gears as the car goes faster or slower.

    An automatic gearbox changes gear for you, as such it only has two pedals, a brake and an accelerator. It does still have a gear stick, but rather than gears it has a Drive, Reverse, Neutral and Park setting and moving between the setting doesn’t involve a clutch.

    Drive will select gears automatically and allow the car to move forwards.

    Reverse acts the same as a reverse gear in a manual and should be selected when you need to drive backwards.

    Neutral is the same as knocking a manual gearbox out of gear. It can be used (along with the handbrake) if the car is stopped for a short period of time (for example in stationary traffic).

    Park should only be used when the car is stopped, and the driver is getting out of the car. This ‘locks’ the transmission, preventing it from rolling away, but the handbrake will still need to be applied when the car is parked.

    Automatics are certainly simpler to drive and just involve pressing the accelerator pedal or brake when needed — the gearbox will do the rest.

    Adjusting to the pedals

    It may seem logical to use your left foot for braking and your right foot for acceleration. However, this is not recommended unless you have adaptations on your car or an impairment, which means you must do this. Try to get used to just using one foot to move between the pedals because pushing both down at the same time can be dangerous.

    It is also worth keeping in mind that a car with an automatic gearbox will move forward or “creep” when you remove your foot from the brake pedal. This can be a very useful function in stop start traffic in comparison to a traditional manual gearbox, where using a clutch pedal over long periods of time can become tiring.

    Taking time to learn

    Automatics are great — they can be greener, easier to drive and hassle-free. They can also be great for people with limited mobility because they don’t require the use of a foot-operated clutch pedal. The key in moving to an automatic is taking the time to get used to how it works. It may take some practice to learn how to take advantage of the “creep” function and to remember to put it in Park and engage the handbrake when the car is parked.

    Automatic cars available on the Motability Scheme

    There are many automatic cars available on the Motability Scheme. You can browse the full list using the car search tool.

    Latest news articles

    It is safe to say most motorists who own an automatic car doesn’t get the most out of their vehicles. To let you get the easiest example of it, we would like to talk about the gearing system. We are all used to D, N, R, and P which stand for Drive, Neutral, Reverse, and Park but do you understand the functions of D, D1, D2, D3?

    How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    We are all used to D, N, R, and P which stand for Drive, Neutral, Reverse, and Park

    What do D1, D2, D3 gears mean in automatic cars?

    The D1, D2, D3 gears can be used in place of the brakes. On the occasions like you are experiencing a downhill or approaching red lights and you don’t want to apply the brake, these D options are for you.

    So basically, this can come handy if you need to slow down the vehicle when your car suffers brake failure. In that case, if your car is in gear 3 and you switch to D1, your car will downshift to gear 1 and of course, it downshifts to gear 2 as you switch to D2.

    • What does D1 mean?

    Take D1 gear: When your car is struggling in hard terrains like mud or sand and calls for the powerful gear 1 to get out of them.

    • What does D2 mean?

    Take D2 gear: When your car is traveling upwards on an inclined terrain such as a hilly road. To get a quick engine power boost, downshift to D2 (just like on manual transmissions)

    • What does D3 mean?

    Take D3 gear (some cars don’t have it, but you can take the OD button instead): when you are attempting to overtake and your car is at a low rev, D3 will rev it up, which boosts the engine power significantly and help you overtake efficiently.

    \ How to drive a car with an automatic transmission

    The D1, 2, 3 can be used in place of the brakes

    What’s more, the D2 and D3 are meant for the situation where your gear in D is electronically or mechanically malfunctioned and can’t switch automatically. If you suffer this situation, D2 and D3 help you drive your automatic vehicle like in a manual one.

    Notably, there’re many automatic cars which don’t have D1 and D2 but offer + and -. These two symbols work like this, the + symbol equals upshift while the – symbol means downshift. Some cars such as Mercedes models also have it behind the steering like paddles. Mercedes ML, Mercedes C-class and Volkswagen Passat don’t upshift nor downshift unless the engine revolution is in extreme cases of well under or above safety limit. Therefore you feel like driving a manual car without the third pedal.

    Video: What Does the D1 on My Shift Lever Mean?

    A friend of mine stated that his father-inlaw was
    needing to purchase a standard transmission Dakota
    so that he could tow it directly behind his camper

    I know the thinking of the past was that you could
    not tow an Auto transmission without disconnecting
    the driveshaft first. As I remember, that was
    true because the transmissions of “old” actaully
    had 2 pumps- 1 front and 1 rear. The rear pump is
    what allowed you to push start the vehicle
    providing you got it up to 25-30 MPH.

    It is my understanding that the rear pump has not
    existed in transmissions for 15 yrs or more.
    So—- then , is it OK to tow the vehicle- or not?

    Any experience or factual knowledge on this topic
    is welcomed.


    Are Dakotas Front WD?

    Could always get a trailer to prop the fronts on.

    Four WD trucks have the neutral setting in the transfer case. It was always my understanding that was fine for towing.

    Sorry Tim, had to have more question marks than you.

    If you put the auto tranny in neutral then you can tow it. Effectively you are disconnecting the transmission in exactly the same way as you are by putting a standard in neutral (all be it that the mechanics are a little different).

    That said I would always use a trailer if I was towing any distance.

    Is putting the tree shifter in N the same as putting a transfer case in N??

    SOME autos can be pulled distance in netural, some cannot. Putting an auto that should not be towed in netrual and towing it will ruin it. (your okay towing up the driveway, but thats about it)

    If it is a dakota, he can get the 4 wheel drive model, and put the transfer case in neutral. I’m not sure if top of the line electronic tranfer cases have this netural.

    Even with a manual, some cars do not take well to towing.

    Best bet: Get the dealer to let you read the owners manual. Find the section that deals with towing, and see what it says about flat towing. Some cannot be towed this way, some can.

    Jeep Wranglers are the only vechical that I know of that often gets towed flat behind something else.

    That’s what I thought. didn’t wanna say something I wasn’t sure. If N is selected thru the transfer case. nothing will be turning?

    Have someone drive behind you. LOL!

    Most autos with AT cannot be towed, even if in neutral. Your owner’s manual will provide the instructions and most recommend against the practice.
    My Dad has used a tow trailer for years but finally switched over to a driveline disconnect. This was used on a Dodge Dakota, then the Ford van, and finally a GM Tahoe. These can be found for most vehicles so you can drive or tow what suits your needs best. The units however for the front wheel drive are more expensive than the rear wheel drive units.

    Thanks- As I read the responses, it sounds like the truck should not be towed without trailer or some other means to disable the driveshaft to the transmission.

    If I understand what you describe, the diveline disconnect can be used in lieu of the trailer. What exactly is a Driveline disconnect?
    Approx cost? and
    What does it take to disconnect and rehookup?

    I believe he is only looking at a 2 wheel drive Dakota equipped with Automatic. (He has a bad left leg resulting from a stroke or such)

    There might be a better solution for flat towing. JC Whitney has free wheel devices. You remove the wheel/tire and bolt this device between the rotor/drum and the original wheel/tire. This thing has bearings that allow the tire/wheel to turn without turning the drive line. The disadvantage is, obviously, each time that you want to drive the towed vehicle you must do the equivalent of changing two tires

    The issue of which vehicles can be towed with all four wheels on the ground is very complex.

    I personally tow a Jeep Grand Cherokee behind my motorhome. With the GC you simply put the transfer case in neutral and the transmission in park. Jeep rates this vehicle as “unlimited” towing this way.

    The rules for other vehicles are all different! You should really check with the manufacturer. Some other automatics which can be towed are Saturn (popular with RVers), the Chevy Cavalier and Malibu, some Toyotas, and most Hondas. Some have very strict rules however, like the Honda you MUST shift from drive into neutral and not from reverse into neutral otherwise the tranny will be destroyed in short order.

    Not all manual transmissions can be towed in neutral. In fact, not all four wheel drives can be towed even if the transfer case has a neutral selection. Whether it can be towed is based on where in the tranny/transfer case the lubrication is driven from (usually either the input shaft or the output shaft). Trannies/Transfer cases in which the lube system is driven from the input (or engine) side cannot usually be safely towed because the gears will fail from lack of lubrication.

    There are companies which make add-ons to allow you to tow just about everything (Remco is the one that comes to mind). They make electric lube pumps which you can add to automatics and they make drive line and front wheel disconnects.

    I guess this was a little more than two cents worth! Just be sure to check with the manufacturer if there is a warranty involved!

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Glasses and dishware can occasionally break when they’re handled in the sink. Unfortunately, glass and other broken shards can make their way into your sink’s garbage disposal. Great! Now we have to fish these pieces out very, very carefully…

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Step 1: Cut the Power

    Before you do anything, the power being supplied to the garbage disposal must be turned off. You can turn off the power on the disposal itself, but just to be safe — switch off the breaker at the panel too.

    Step 2: Go Fishing

    First things first, do not stick your hand into the drain in hope to pull out the glass. Instead, grab a pair of needle nose pliers and begun pulling out as many pieces as you can find. Most of the bigger pieces will live toward the top of the drain’s opening.

    Step 3: Vacuum or Bust

    Next up, bring your Shop Vac into the house from the garage. Using the long-head attachment, begin sucking out glass from the drain opening. If you don’t have this long, yet skinny attachment, tape thin PEX tubing to the nozzle of the vacuum. Some pieces will need to sucked out one by one if the opening of the nozzle isn’t wide enough.

    Step 4: Turn the Blades

    To remove the last bits and pieces of remaining glass, you’ll need to turn the blades of the disposal. Do this by using a hex key underneath the disposal, or by using a broom handle (or stick) via the drain opening to turn the blades. Suck up any remaining glass with your vacuum.

    Step 5: Power On

    Once all of the glass has been removed, turn the power back on for the garbage disposal. Run the tap to wash away any extremely small piece of glass that might linger behind.

    Removing glass from a garbage disposal isn’t difficult — but it is dangerous. When your garbage disposal or plumbing needs service or repair, contact Len The Plumber. If you’re looking for a reliable plumber, check to see if you live in one of our many service areas!

    Accidents happen, especially in the kitchen. While we all know that it’s not worth crying over spilled milk, there are some mishaps that can be a bit more troubling.

    One question that our professional plumbers get often from clients is, “How do I get broken glass out of garbage disposal?” We can all imagine how this circumstance would happen by accidentally dropping a glass or ceramic plate into the sink. If some pieces of broken glass end up going down the drain and into the garbage disposal, you may not be sure what to do next.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    You likely know that it’s dangerous to reach your hand down into the garbage disposal but you also can’t run the motor without risking shards of glass getting tossed about and possibly damaging the blades and motor.

    How to remove broken glass from a garbage disposal

    The good news is that this isn’t a hopeless situation. Here are our tips for successfully – and safely – cleaning broken glass out of a garbage disposal.

    1. Switch off the power. The very first thing you should do before retrieving anything down a garbage disposal is cutting off power to the unit. Some models make this easy by having a power switch. Otherwise, you will have to turn off the circuit breaker that services the garbage disposal. It’s always a good idea to test to make sure the unit is really off before moving on to the next step.
    2. Retrieve large pieces with a tool. We’ll say it again. Don’t stick your hands down the garbage disposal – especially when there’s broken glass in it. Instead, try using a pair of needle-nose pliers or a similar tool to pick out the larger pieces of glass. If you have a headlamp, it will make it easier to see down the drain without using any hands.
    3. Manually move the blades. There’s a good chance that some of the glass fell deeper into the canister and you couldn’t reach it with your tool during the first attempt. Since you can’t (and wouldn’t want to) turn on the motor, you can manually move the blades so you can uncover any hidden pieces of glass. You can use your tool to reposition the blades and then look for additional pieces to remove.
    4. Shop-vac the drain. If the glass really shattered and you suspect there are small pieces of glass in the garbage disposal, the next thing to try sucking them out with wet/dry shop vacuum. Use the hose or a narrow accessory that can reach the bottom of the canister. You will likely hear if bits of glass are getting sucked up.
    5. Turn the power back on a test. Once you think you removed all the glass pieces, you can turn the power back on, run the water, and turn on the garbage disposal to test it out. If you hear a loud grinding, that means there’s still some glass interfering with the blades and motor.

    Professional garbage disposal service

    If you go through this list of steps (even multiple times) and can’t seem to remove the broken glass or another blockage, it may be time to all in a licensed plumber.

    For trusted, professional service in Amarillo, TX, and surrounding areas, call Pratt Plumbing. We can help with all your garbage disposal repair and installation needs. To schedule a service visit, call us at (806) 373-7866.

    • by Contractor2020
    • Published at July 19, 2020
    • Category: Garbage Disposal

    Garbage Disposal is a continuous garbage scrapper that can work all the time in your kitchen. As far as you know the drain line is open to get the garbage into the disposal pipe. So there is a possibility of dropping utensils or other items in the drainage pipe. Utensils like spoons, forks, glass etc., can present a huge issue. A stuck glass in garbage disposal can be a pretty messy problem. Handle it carefully or you will hurt yourself.

    How Get Rid of the Glass in Garbage Disposal

    Unlike the other utensils, glass is more dangerous if it gets stuck inside your disposal unit. If there is a glass in garbage disposal, getting it out of the disposal can be a challenge for you. If the glass is inside the unit and you turn it on without noticing it, you may harm the inner blades or other parts of the disposal.

    Sometimes it can damage both the blades and the motor with the sharp edges. In those cases, there is no option but buying a new unit.

    In case you need to replace your garbage disposal, here are the best reviews to compare and find the best one for you. You can check the list of best garbage disposals clicking here.

    If the glass caused no major harm then you can bring out the glass with the help of a wrench or a broomstick or just vacuum the disposal. But if none of this helps you to bring out the glass then you can just remove the disposal and give it a shake. Read the following steps to bring out the glass from your garbage disposal.

    Disconnect the Garbage Disposal from Your Main Power Source

    Disconnect the disposal to make sure that the disposal makes no accident while you pull out the glass. Simply just unplug the disposal from the circuit or just pull out the fuse from your main power source to avoid unwanted accidents.

    Never try fixing your garbage disposal unit if it’s still turned on or connected to a power source. Doing so can cause a major injury.

    Remove Big Glass Pieces with Pliers

    Get a pair of pliers to bring out the large glass pieces out of the disposal. If the glass is not broken or shattered into smaller pieces, then just simply pull it out of the disposal. Be careful when doing so, as pulling the glass too quickly can shatter it or it can fly out of the pliers and harm you or someone else in the kitchen.

    Try to Move the Glass

    If the glass in the garbage disposal is stuck in the disposal unit, then simply just try to dislodge it. Give a nudge to the pipelines if you can. This may help you to move the glass out of the stuck place or break it. This will shatter the glass into smaller parts and you will be able to pull them out easily. But remember, try to get the most of the glass pieces out of the disposal with the help of the pliers. This will make it easy for you to clean up.

    Vacuum the Disposal

    When you are done with the pliers then just get a wet and dry vacuum cleaner and vacuum the sink lines to bring out the small pieces of glass from the disposal. This will help you to clean up the pipelines faster.

    If you have a double sink, then just cover the sink holes to maximize the suction of the vacuum cleaner. You can use a nylon wrap to cover the other hole and make the suction go easy with the stuck air space. You can also wrap nylon wrap around the vacuum pipe to seal the air in the pipelines and make the suctions easy.

    Also, make sure your vaccum cleaner has the maximum suction turned on, so every small glass piece is removed.

    Reset Your Garbage Disposal

    Now you have to reset the disposal and get it connected to the power source. Cover the pipelines with a plate to stop small pieces of glass flying out of the disposal.

    Turn on the cold water so it keeps running and start the disposal. This will help you to chop the leftover glass pieces and will drain them out. But if the disposal seems still jam to you then just turn off the water and rest the disposal by turning it on again. This will unjam the disposal for you.

    Remove Your Garbage Disposal

    If none of the described tricks work for you, then I’d suggest to just remove your garbage disposal from your sink and bring out the glasses by yourself. You can get the help of your family members to bring them out, as it can prove to be a challenge for just one person.

    Remember not to make any mess when removing the disposal, otherwise, you might harm yourself. If you are looking for a guide about how to remove a garbage disposal, I’ve have done a great guide post for you.


    Reinstall the disposal and get going with disposing of the waste. You can easily get your disposal cleaned in no time if you get yourself able to follow these simple tricks. This will help you to get the disposal right in no time.

    Glass in garbage disposal unit can be seen as a huge problem at first, but there is no need to panic, in most cases if you follow the steps above you can get yourself rid of this problem within minutes.

    I hope that you’ve enjoyed my guide on how to get glass out of garbage disposal unit and if you have any questions, don’t hesitate to leave a comment below.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Regardless of how it happened or who is to blame, glass in a garbage disposal can be an expensive and dangerous problem. Your garbage disposal is meant to break down soft foods. However, when hard objects such as glass, ceramic, or bones get in there, they can damage your pipes and garbage disposal. There is no doubt you know the dangers of reaching into your garbage disposal, but to resolve this issue you will also need to avoid turning it on. Luckily, you can safely remove the glass from your garbage disposal. Just follow these 5 steps on how to get the glass out of the garbage disposal.

    Table of Contents

    How to Get Glass Out of a Garbage Disposal

    1. Turn Off the Power

    Start by turning off the power to the garbage disposal. Safety is always of the utmost importance, so ensure the power is off.

    2. Remove the Large Pieces Of Glass

    Use a pair of pliers to remove larger pieces of glass in your garbage disposal. You should not stick your hand down the disposal to remove pieces of broken glass.

    3. Adjust the Blades

    Using your pliers, you can manually adjust the blades to better see and reach any remaining large pieces of glass.

    4. Shop-Vac the System

    For smaller pieces of glass, you can use a shop-vac to suck them up. Insert the hose or a narrow add-on down the disposal to get those finer pieces.

    5. Turn the Power On & Test

    Once you get the glass out of the garbage disposal, you will need to test the system and turn the power back on. Run water and turn the disposal on to test the system. An unusual loud grinding noise means there is still glass caught in the disposal.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    How a Garbage Disposal Works

    Each part below is designed to grind up food for safe disposal and make your life much easier.

    Hopper Chamber

    The hopper chamber, the hollow cylinder that houses the disposal, has two segments: the upper and lower chambers. Food enters and collects in the upper chamber before being ground up in the lower chamber. Once it’s finished grinding, the food moves from the lower chamber to the drain pipe.

    Flywheel and Shredder Ring

    The flywheel is a rotating metal turntable attached to the bottom of the shredder ring, which sits between the chambers. The flywheel prevents large food chunks from passing through to the lower chamber of the garbage disposal and the shredder ring grinds food up. They help ensure food is broken down enough to be pipe-safe.

    Motor and Impellers

    Just like your car, the motor powers your garbage disposal, allowing the impellers or “blades” to grind up food. A typical garbage disposal can rotate the flywheel and blades at speeds up to 2000 RPM—another reason to always use caution.

    Waste Line Connector

    Once the food is ground up enough, it’ll make its way down the lower chamber and into the waste line collector. From there, food is flushed out of the disposal into your drainpipe, eventually reaching the sewer.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Plumbing Services From Horizon Services

    Whether it’s glass in your garbage disposal or something else causing your plumbing issues, our highly-trained plumbers have you covered. Our technicians offer various types of plumbing services such as water heater repair, water softener maintenance, sump pump installation, drain clearing, and sewer line replacement. We offer full-service plumbing solutions for homeowners in Maryland, Pennsylvania, Delaware, and New Jersey. Give our team of licensed technicians a call by phone at 1-800-642-4419 to receive assistance with a malfunctioning garbage disposal or a plumbing issue.


    • Air Conditioning
    • Heating
    • Indoor Air Quality
      • COVID
    • Money Saving Tips
    • Plumbing
    • Safety Tips

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Contact Us

    Our Offices

    • Delaware
      320 Century Blvd
      Wilmington, DE 19808DE Areas Served
    • Delaware
      28418 Dupont Blvd
      Millsboro, DE 19966DE Areas Served
    • Pennsylvania
      900 Adams Avenue,
      Audubon, PA 19403PA Areas Served
    • New Jersey
      17 Roland Avenue
      Mount Laurel, NJ 08054NJ Areas Served
    • Maryland
      2607 N. Rolling Road
      Suite 201
      Windsor Mill, MD 21244MD Areas Served
    • Maryland
      908 Pulaski HWY
      Havre De Grace, MD 21078MD Areas Served
    • North Carolina
      540 Pylon Dr
      Raleigh, NC 27606NC Areas Served

    Follow Us

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Welcome to Horizon Services!

    Serving our community for over 30 years with best in class services, Same Day – 24/7 Emergency Appointments with No Extra Fees and Industry-Leading Warranties.
    Please enter your zip code and select your city.

    Providing your zip code will confirm Horizon Services is available in your area and unlock local online scheduling, special offers and other benefits specific to your home!

    Garbage disposals exist to discard our waste so that it can be safely eliminated. When you put glass, plastic, wood, or anything else with sharp edges or points into your disposal, you run the risk of them damaging the internal components. Not only that, but they could also cause a leak. For this reason, it is important that you remove the glass from the garbage disposal immediately.

    Table of Contents

    What can get stuck in a garbage disposer?

    The blades are very sharp and precise tools. Anything they come into contact with will be ground up.

    The blades rotate at a high speed, so they have a tendency to wear down items that are not food-grade. This can create a hole in the blade or even break the blade itself.

    Sharp objects can easily snap and create a mess. They can also easily damage the blades of your disposal. If this happens, you will have to remove the glass or pay for professional repair or buy a new disposal. This makes sense—you do not want something sharp cutting into the blades. At this point, the blades can break. This can create a very dangerous situation for the home if it is not handled correctly.

    How to prevent objects from getting stuck in your garbage disposal

    While there is not much you can do to prevent your disposal from being damaged by cutting items, there are a few things you can do to protect the blades from being cut in the first place. This will lower the chance of your disposal blades getting damaged, but it will also prevent the items from ever getting near the blades.

    You can add a filter over the inlet to make sure that you don’t accidentally push objects into it. It is also possible that you keep the glass away from the sink. You should pay attention when you use a garbage disposal. Everyone can be distracted so let’s take a look at how we can remove glass from the garbage disposal.

    The easy fixes for sharp objects in the garbage disposal

    If you accidentally put glass in your garbage disposal, there are a few easy ways to fix it. Always wear protective equipment such as goggles and gloves when you work on this.

    First, turn the disposal off and unplug it. Remove the item that is stuck. If you are lucky, it are big pieces of glass and it is easy to remove them. Use pliers or another item to do this. These parts can be sharp so be careful and put them in the glass bin.

    It is also possible that smaller pieces have gotten into the garbage disposal and this can make it dangerous to turn it on again without opening it up. You should also keep in mind that some items, like small glass pieces, are very hard to remove. We can use a hex key on the bottom to turn the garbage disposal blades. Do this very slowly. We can then use a wet vacuum to remove the glass. It is possible that some liquids were stuck in the garbage disposal so a normal vacuum might break if you use it.

    If you are having trouble removing the glass, you can use a prying tool. If there are more pieces, a professional might have to open up your garbage disposal. Check the manual on how to do this if you want to do it yourself.

    You also might want to remove the drain as glass particles can create clogs or other damage. You can run a camera in the drain to check if there is glass in it. If there is, you might want to remove it. Grab a bucket and some towels before you start. To open up the drain, simply turn it and it should come loose. You can clean the drains and reattach them. Use a lot of water to clean the drains. Some PVC drains are glued and these can be harder to open up without cutting them open.

    Another way is to remove the garbage disposal and turn it upside down. Pieces of glass might fall out of it. This is more work though and sometimes it is not allowed by the manufacturer to hold it upside down so check the manual to see what is allowed.

    Make sure that all the glass is removed before you plug the garbage disposal back in. Also, check to make sure that the blades inside it are not damaged. You might have to hit the reset button before the garbage disposal works again. Be very careful when you use it again at first as tiny glass pieces can still be in it.

    Final thoughts

    The dangers of putting glass in the garbage disposal are very clear. Removing some glass from a garbage disposal is possible but you have to be very careful and wear the proper protective equipment.

    Sometimes you will have to call in a professional to get it fixed as small glass pieces can be hard to remove and you might have to open up the garbage disposal. Plumbers will be able to do this for you. They have wet vacuums and other tools to make sure that the glass is completely removed. They can also maintain your garbage disposal and check your drains. This will make sure that your garbage disposal runs as new again.

    Is Glass in Garbage Disposal Bad?

    Our parents always used to scream: “Don’t drop anything in the garbage disposal!” Unfortunately, accidents happen. Sometimes we all drop something into the disposal that shouldn’t be there, such as glass.

    Glass in the garbage disposal is bad, but it’s not the end of the world. You just need to remove the larger pieces carefully. You can then proceed to vacuum the leftover glass. It’s okay if tiny shards go down the drain.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    In the rest of this article, I’ll answer if garbage disposal can break glass, whether it can ruin your garbage disposal, and what to do if glass breaks in the disposal. I’ll also solve the mystery of what happens to the glass when it goes down the drain.

    “As an Associate of Amazon I earn from qualifying purchases made from links in this post.”

    Can a Garbage Disposal Break Glass?

    A garbage disposal can break the glass if the pieces of glass are thin enough and there isn’t too much of it. However, if the glass is thicker or fills the entire garbage disposal, it can jam the shredder.

    When you drop glass into your garbage disposal, there are two main possibilities: it’ll crush the glass effortlessly or completely jam your garbage disposal. Technically, your garbage disposal should have enough power to shatter glass, but that depends on several factors.

    If you’ve accidentally dropped a tiny piece of thin glass, it should break apart fairly easily. But if the glass is thick, you may have a serious problem with your hands.

    If you drop large quantities of glass into your garbage disposal or the glass is very thick, like that of nice olive oil or champagne bottle, the disposal is unlikely to exert enough force to crush the glass. In situations like these, the glass will jam the garbage disposal. Once it’s jammed, you’ll have no choice but to go in and remove all the pieces of glass by hand.

    Will Broken Glass Ruin a Garbage Disposal?

    Broken glass won’t ruin your garbage disposal if it’s in good condition and you remove the glass. If you have an old garbage disposal, pieces of broken glass may deliver a fatal blow to the shredder.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Glass stuck in your garbage disposal is similar to having any other piece of junk stuck in it. The issue emerges when you can’t manage to get the glass out of your garbage disposal. After all, a jammed garbage disposal is effectively useless as you can’t run it.

    What To Do if Glass Breaks in Garbage Disposal?

    You should remove all larger pieces of glass if it breaks in your garbage disposal. Removing the large pieces by hand only leaves the smaller shards in the disposal. Most modern garbage disposals can take care of the leftover pieces of glass effortlessly.

    If you have glass in your garbage disposal, it’s time to suit up. To get the best results, you’ll want to remove as much glass as you can by hand. Once you got all the big pieces out, you can use a vacuum to remove all of the tiny shards.

    How To Remove Glass From Your Garbage Disposal

    1. Before you even begin the process of removing glass from your garbage disposal, you’ll want to make sure your garbage disposal is turned off. Whether this means flipping a switch or pulling the plug, ensure that your disposal can’t turn on by itself. The last thing you want is to end up at the hospital!
    2. Once your garbage disposal is off, it’s time to begin the removal process. You should avoid sticking your hands down into the disposal. Use something like tongs or large pliers to grab the stuck pieces of glass.
    3. Unfortunately, we all know that it can be nearly impossible to use tongs to reach into a garbage disposal and successfully remove something. Although I don’t recommend it by any means, you can use thick garden gloves to reach in carefully to remove the glass.
    4. Using your gloved hands, you’ll want to pull as many large pieces out as you can gently. Using gloves allows you to grab more pieces than you would be able to with tongs. Make sure you’re gripping them gently as you don’t want the pieces to pierce the gloves and injure your hands.
    5. Once you’ve removed as many pieces as you can, then it’s time to move on to the vacuuming step.
    6. Use a vacuum to remove the remaining shards. It’s recommended that you use a shop-vac for this as glass shards can damage your expensive home vacuum. Or you can just use an older household vacuum if you don’t have a shop-vac. Just clean it well before using it again to avoid spreading the glass the next time you vacuum.
    7. After using your vacuum, only the smallest glass particles will be left over. At this point, it’s going to be virtually impossible to remove any more pieces, so it’s best just to try and wash them down.
    8. Shards this small shouldn’t damage the pipes or clog your drainage pipes. Simply run water over the drain if you have a handheld sprayer. Once you’ve thoroughly flushed the drain, turn on the disposal and let it run for a bit.

    What Happens if Glass Goes Down the Drain?

    If glass goes down the drain, it’s usually not a cause for concern. Smaller pieces of glass will go down effortlessly. However, large, thick pieces of glass may clog the drainage pipes.

    If glass goes down your drain, there’s typically no cause for concern. While you shouldn’t do it on purpose, a few shards of glass shouldn’t hurt your pipes. The main issue you might run into is the glass creating a blockage in your pipes.

    If that happens, you can snake the clogged drain as shown in this YouTube video:


    As long as you remove the glass as soon as possible, accidentally dropping glass into your garbage disposal isn’t a big deal. It won’t cause permanent damage either. Just make sure to unplug your disposal and use tongs or protective gloves for the removal process.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Any pieces of glass that are too small to be removed by hand can be vacuumed out or rinsed down the drain. Small pieces of glass shouldn’t get caught in the pipes.

    It could happen to anyone at anytime. Busy washing a sink full of dishes and a small glass cup falls into the grinding chamber without you noticing. You may not see it due to the rubber splash guard or sink full of dirty water.

    The water from the sink drains slowly and you turn on the disposal thinking there’s food in the grinding chamber. Before you know it you’re grinding glass or porcelain in the disposal.

    1.) Make sure that the only person handling the removal of broken glass is in charge of the on/off switch.

    2.) Use thick rubber or work gloves before attempting to insert your hand in the grinding chamber. Broken glass can easily cut your hands or fingers without proper protection.

    Play-Dough: You’ll need golf-ball size pieces for this method. Have several pieces readily available since you’ll be throwing away each used one. Now press on the sidewalls of the grinding chamber. Pull the play-dough out and discard. Work your way around the inside of the grinding chamber.

    Continue this process until you no longer see glass on the play-dough. If you don’t have play-dough modeling clay works as well.

    A Potato: Cut a potato into golf-ball size pieces. Just like the play-dough process above, work your way around the inside walls of the garbage disposal with the potato pieces until you don’t see any glass on the spud. Make sure to discard properly to avoid any injury.

    Wet/Dry Shop Vac: If you have a wet-dry shop vacuum you can use it suction out the broken glass from the garbage disposal. It is recommended to still use proper safety gear when performing this task.

    Tiny pieces glass should wash away next time you use your disposal. If a large piece of broken glass becomes lodged on the blades, you can try using needle-nose pliers and a flash-light.

    Never hesitate to call a professional plumber if you feel uncomfortable performing any of these tips or have the slightest doubt about your safety.

    The article here is for informational purposes only and does not guarantee a complete fix.

    Primary Sidebar

    Hey! It is nice to meet you!

    MadWash is a lifestyle blog for the curious with practical tips, health, travel and other topics from everyday life.

    • Home
    • Consumer Advice
    • Agent Advice
    • Agent With Heart
    • Agent Marketing Package
    • Agent Resource Center
    • Advice from Agents

    How to Remove Broken Glass from the Garbage Disposal

    Broken glasses can be dangerous—especially when lodged into a garbage disposal. Plus, according to the environmental rules, leaving pieces of glasses in garbage disposal not only hurts the environment but can also endanger your life. However, removing the glass from garbage disposal can be a tricky ordeal—especially if you are new to this handling glass. Remember, glass can cause serious injuries. Care must be taken.

    But if the glass didn’t cause any major damages, you can remove the particles using a wrench or a broomstick. You could also opt to vacuum the disposal. However, if doing this doesn’t bring out the glass then you might want to remove the unit and shake it rigorously. Check out the following steps to get rid of glass material stuck in your garbage disposal. They’re safe and highly effective.

    Start With Small Pieces

    How big are the pieces of glass? Are they large? Have they jammed your disposal blades? Determine their sizes. There are those pieces that are small enough and can be turned to buy your disposal blades. And if you ascertain that they are small in size, consider running cold water in your garbage disposal. Remember, small pieces don’t harm the blades. Instead, they make them sharper. Once you are through with grinding those tiny glass shards, ensure the sink is filled with lots of water. Then allow things to drain into the disposal. This will remove any glass stuck in the disposal’s blades.

    Go To Larger Pieces

    Don’t grind large pieces in the disposal. Doing so will jam the disposal—making it more difficult when it comes to removing the glass. Also, be sure to turn off the disposal. Plus, keep your hands away from the disposal— glass can injure your hands . From here, use kitchen tongs to grip the glass. Don’t rush. Slowly and carefully grasp the pieces and put them in a safe container. Do this again and again till every glass is out of the garbage.

    Alternatively, you could chop off the bottom of a big, raw potato that’ll perfectly fit through the opening of your garbage disposal. Once done, try jamming the potato down onto the lower surface of the disposal. The force exerted during entry will embed some pieces of the broken glass into the potato. Repeat the process with more potatoes until you’ve gotten rid of all the large glass pieces.

    Start Running the Disposal

    When you’re done removing all the glass pieces, turn on your cold water tap as well as the disposal to check if the disposal is functioning properly.

    Consider Resetting the Disposal

    If it fails to turn on, you might need to reset your disposal. Switch off the power switch, press the reset button located at the bottom of the unit, and then switch on the power supply again.

    Dislodging the Disposal Blades

    In case some pieces of glass have become wedged into the blades of your disposal and have become lodged, put off the unit and using an Allen wrench try removing the glass particles. Remove the wrench and switch on the power.

    Don’t sink your hand inside the disposal in the hope to remove some glass particles. Instead, utilize a pair of small-sized pliers and start pulling out the pieces you can find. Remember, most of the larger particles will tend to live toward the upper side of the drain’s opening.

    Using a Shop Vac, go ahead and such out a glass from the opening of your garbage disposal. But if you don’t have this long-head attachment, consider tape thinning PEX tubing to the drain’s vacuum nozzle. For small nozzles, you may need to suck the glass particles one by one. Though this might take quite long, it’s usually an effective way of removing a glass from your garbage disposal unit.

    Turn the Blades

    To get rid of the remaining pieces of glass, you’ll have to switch off the blades. Do this with the help of the hex key underneath your disposal unit or by utilizing a broom handle via the drain opening to quickly turn the blades. Be sure to suck up all the remaining glass particles with your vacuum.

    After all the glass has been removed, switch on the power of your garbage disposal. Open the water tap to wash away any tiny pieces that might linger behind. You don’t want to work in a kitchen whose garbage disposal unit isn’t functioning properly, right? Then undertake the right measures and fix this problem in the shortest time possible.

    Lastly, you’ll need to reinstall your garbage disposal and continue disposing of your kitchen waste. If you’re able to follow these simple tips, you can always get your unit cleaned and unblocked in no time. Though it may appear as a big issue at first, there’s actually nothing much to worry about.

    Garbage disposal is a must-have for any homeowner. It’s actually what keeps your kitchen in good condition. With an open drain line, however, you’re more likely to drop utensils as well as other materials in the drainage pipe. Items like spoons, forks, and glass can present a big challenge. A stuck glass in your disposal unit can be a real mess. Handle it cautiously or you’ll end up hurting yourself.

    Removing the glass from your garbage disposal isn’t very easy. If you turn on your unit without noticing the presence of glass materials, you might damage the inner blades as well as other parts of the disposal. Plus, the unit’s motor can also get hurt by the sharp edges, forcing to purchase a new unit.

    It isn’t always an easy task of removing glass from your garbage disposal. Plus, it can be extremely dangerous. With the above steps, however, you can always fix this problem within a few minutes. Remember, pieces of glass can be dangerous. They can injure your hands or get into your food. Therefore, it’s advisable to handle them properly. Plus, ensure you buy the best garbage disposal. Visit garbage disposal Reviews .

    Considering this, how do you remove a garbage disposal mount?

    Remove the garbage disposal. Some models will unscrew from the sink drain while others might have a snap ring. To remove the snap ring insert a flat-head screwdriver under the ring to pry it open and off the flange. Make sure to hold the underside of the garbage disposal with your hand while removing.

    Secondly, how do you get plastic out of a garbage disposal? On the underside of the disposal there’s a place you can insert an allen wrench to break the disposal blades free. Sometimes you’ll find the allen wrench in a little pouch under the sink. I usually use a flathead screwdriver with a long neck to remove debris in these. Also have a pair of long needle nose pliers.

    Keeping this in consideration, how do you unjam a Moen garbage disposal?

    Insert the jam wrench into a non-running unit to engage the disposal impellers, allowing a quick and effective method to loosen the jam.

    1. Compatible with Moen and Waste King garbage disposals.
    2. Allows user to clear jam from above the sink – no need to go underneath your unit.
    3. Durably constructed for extended use.

    How do you manually install a garbage disposal?

    Use the wrench to manually turn disposer’s motor shaft first counterclockwise, then clockwise until the obstruction is dislodged and the motor shaft spins freely. If you can’t turn the motor, proceed to Step 3. Remove the wrench and plug in the disposer. From above, run water into the sink and turn on the disposer.

    It Says Garbage…But…

    The term garbage disposal is very misleading, but it is a shorter label than saying leftover food items disposal. The garbage disposal is not for garbage or non-food items. But since it is a handy disposal tool, many people ignore that fact and toss a lot of junk down their sink.

    To get the answer to this question, just continue to read our article. It provides you with the answer and other pertinent information concerning your handy kitchen appliance.

    Is it Okay to Put Glass in Your Disposal

    You probably would be surprised to learn what people toss into their garbage disposal. To them, the disposal is a handy tool to get rid of unwanted items and keep their trash cans from filling up too often.

    This is a bad habit to get into as tossing garbage, non-food items, into your garbage disposal will damage it. Then you either have to pay a high repair bill or buy another new expensive disposal. Not a good predicament to be in.

    With that said, it is a giant no-no to put the glass down your disposal. The glass is too hard for the blades to chew up. This is so even when the glass is very fragile and breaks easily,

    Plus, even if the disposal could chew up glass, the sharp edges would damage the disposal and your drain. Those glass shards would be sharp enough to slice your drain line and create another expensive repair bill for you to fix.

    Put the glass in your outside trash or recycling bins and don’t use the disposal.

    Why Does My Garbage Disposal Not Work

    This is a common problem and there are many reasons why you may not be able to use it at that moment. The first thing you need to do is find the reset button and push it.

    This button is on the bottom of the disposal and if nothing out of the ordinary is wrong, your disposal should function again. If that does not work, check to see if there is a loose wire, a short or if the breaker was tripped accidentally.

    These are quick and easy fixes to take care of and only should take a few minutes to solve. If these solutions do not work, you may need to call a repairman and have him look it over.

    Some Final Words

    Throwing glass into your garbage disposal is not a good idea. The appliance was not made for that kind of material, and you would damage your disposal as well as your drain.

    Just remind yourself that the term garbage only refers to accepted food items and not all types of trash lying around your home.

    Please keep in mind that we may receive a small commissions when you click our links and make purchases. However, this does not impact our reviews and comparisons. We try our best to keep things fair and balanced, in order to help you make the best choice for you.

    See how to fix a garbage disposal that is humming or simply not working as it should. These are the 5 most common problems and fast solutions.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Get the best home decor ideas, DIY advice and project inspiration straight to your inbox!

    Thank you for signing up to Realhomes. You will receive a verification email shortly.

    There was a problem. Please refresh the page and try again.

    Is your garbage disposal jammed, clogged, leaking, or humming but not working? Then you need to know how to fix a garbage disposal so you can get it back into action, dealing with part of your household waste quickly and efficiently.

    There are lots of common garbage disposal problems that come up frequently but the good news is that many have quick-fix solutions you can apply yourself. In other words, not every fault requires you to call in a pro, saving both time and money.

    We’ve put together this troubleshooting guide so you can spot what’s gone wrong with your garbage disposal and sort the problem out in double quick time.

    How to fix a garbage disposal

    You should fix your garbage disposal as soon as you spot an issue because there are several things that can go wrong from it not working. Whether it’s a clog, jam or leak underneath.

    These are the issues that are most often encountered with garbage disposals and what you can do yourself to sort them out.

    1. If your garbage disposal is not working at all

    If the garbage disposal isn’t working at all, there are two things you need to try. The first is pushing the reset button at the bottom of the machine.

    ‘Sometimes the garbage disposal will automatically shut off due to overheating or some other problem, and pressing the reset button will often solve a garbage disposal that won’t turn on,’ says Jake Romano of John The Plumber (opens in new tab) .

    The second approach is to make sure it has power, says Leonard Ang, CEO of iPropertyManagement (opens in new tab) . ‘Is it plugged in properly? Is the circuit breaker on? Does the external wiring appear to be in good shape?’

    2. If your garbage disposal is humming

    If you turn on the disposal switch and the garbage disposal makes a humming noise, the problem is a different one. ‘If it just hums, your disposal is jammed,’ says landlord and rehabber in the greater Sacramento region Robert Taylor of The Real Estate Solutions Guy (opens in new tab) . Note that a jammed garbage disposal will likely still drain.

    To fix a garbage disposal that’s jammed, you need to rotate the blades to free whatever is blocking them. First, unplug it or turn off the circuit breaker, then look on the bottom of the disposal for the hex-shaped socket.

    ‘New disposals will often include an Allen wrench with the disposal,’ says Robert. ‘It may be under your sink or taped to the disposal. It is shaped something like an “S”. If you don’t have the original tool, you can use a quarter inch Allen wrench instead.’

    Put the wrench into the socket and rotate the grinder back and forth to dislodge anything stuck so the disposal works again, or you can remove the item. Be safe, though and always use pliers or tongs to remove an object that jammed the disposal.

    Don’t have an Allen wrench? ‘You can also use a broom handle,’ explains Robert. ‘Insert the broom handle down through the top of the garbage disposal. Then, attempt to rotate the disposal blades back and forth until you can remove the jammed object.’

    3. If your garbage disposal whirs and spins

    Another scenario is when it whirs and spins but the water doesn’t go down, or only goes down slowly. If that happens, it’s probably clogged.

    If that’s the case, your best bet to unclog a garbage disposal is using tongs or pliers to remove a blockage if you can see it, or a plunger to loosen a buildup. If the latter doesn’t work, baking soda and vinegar could clear the clog.

    Note that if your efforts haven’t cleared the clog there could be a blockage in the P trap under the sink rather than in the garbage disposal. ‘P traps can become clogged due to objects falling into the line and sometimes need to be cleared,’ says Robert Taylor. ‘Most P traps can be removed using a large wrench. You should have a bowl underneath the drain to catch any water when you remove the P trap.’

    If that’s not the issue, it’s probably a drain line clog and you might want to call in a plumber at this stage.

    4. If your garbage disposal is not grinding well

    It might not be an outright fix but if your garbage disposal is not grinding well then you won’t be able to use It properly.

    More water is one answer. ‘When running your disposal, turn on the water and run your disposal until you don’t hear anything being ground up,’ says Robert Taylor. ‘Now, shut off your disposal and then the water. This extra bit of water will help flush out any bits of food that may still be sitting in the disposal’s drain line.’

    Secondly, pay attention to what you’re grinding. That’s no to waste such as coffee grounds, eggshells, grease, potato peel, bones, nuts, pits, and pasta, oats and rice.

    5. If your garbage disposal is leaking

    Leaks coming from below the disposal? Check the pipe connections which may need tightening.

    Why is my garbage disposal not working?

    To understand why a garbage disposal isn’t working, let’s review how it should work. ‘The garbage disposal mainly consists of a motor with a shredding mechanism that spins to chop up waste, and a drain line,’ explains industrial maintenance professional Jake Brandon, founder of JBBrandon (opens in new tab) .

    ‘There are two main reasons why your disposal is not working: a jam in the disposal itself or a clog downstream in the drain line,’ he continues. ‘Inappropriate waste in the disposal accounts for the majority of jams from spoons, rings, or other objects. Your dishwasher and garbage disposal use the same drain line, therefore, if you put things like grease in your disposal, you can back up your drain line.’

    How to prevent future issues? ‘Don’t put the wrong things down your garbage disposal,’ cautions Jake. ‘Grease, potato peels, cooked rice and pasta can eventually become a big problem.’

    What does it mean when your garbage disposal just hums?

    If your garbage disposal just hums, you can be sure about one thing. ‘The buzzing or humming sound made by your garbage disposal indicates that electricity is being supplied to the appliance, but the blades are not spinning,’ says Imani Francies, a home maintenance expert with Insurance Providers (opens in new tab) .‘The humming sound might indicate that the motor is blocked or stuck, preventing it from grinding.’

    Accidents happen all the time. Whether you break a wine glass, vase, or other breakable household items made of glass, this material can get everywhere. Contrary to what people may think, disposing of broken glass entails much more than just using a dust bin to sweep it and then putting it into a garbage bin. When you take care of broken glass properly, there are various steps you’ll need to take to prevent damage and injuries.

    The following tips will give you the tools to clean up broken glass the right way, as well as other general information about this process.

    Wrap it Up

    When you sweep up the glass pieces, don’t put them in the bin right away; instead, use an old cloth and wrap it around the glass. Cloth material works better than paper, as the glass cannot cut through it. To make it extra secure and prevent any shards from falling out, wrap some tape around it.

    Break Shards into Smaller Pieces

    Once you have completed the first step of wrapping the glass in a cloth, you’ll want to take the bigger pieces and make them smaller. To do so, use a hammer and gently break them into smaller chunks. Once you’re finished, look around and make sure that no small pieces made their way onto the floor

    If you find little pieces of broken glass on the floor, there are various creative methods you can use to pick them up. If you have potatoes or large root vegetables that you can cut in half, bread, tape, or damp paper towels, you can easily use them to pick up the broken glass. That way, you can avoid potential harm to yourself or others and clean up the glass correctly.

    You can also use a vacuum, but to do so requires extra care, or you could make the situation worse. First, remove any large pieces from the floor, and then vacuum the much smaller shards. You must never run your vacuum over the glass; rather, use a hose attachment instead. Also, if you have a vacuum with a bag, replace it before beginning, as the glass can cut into it.

    Use a Box

    The next step in disposing of glass is to put your wrapped pieces into a box that has a lid. You’ll also want to use tape again to seal the box and create a label that signifies there’s broken glass in it. If the only box you have is too large, then add more tape or items to it.

    These first three steps are crucial in disposing of broken glass, and once you’ve done them, you can put them in your garbage bin.

    Glass Disposal Don’ts

    Now that you know how to go about disposing of glass, it is also essential to know what not to do. As previously mentioned, do not wrap it in paper material, like a newspaper, and then just toss it in the trash bin. When the glass penetrates through the paper, it can cause injury and is especially dangerous because you have inadvertently hidden the glass. Also, do not take it to a recycling depot, as we will touch upon further.

    Can broken glass be recycled?

    One common myth about broken glass is that it can be recycled. You can’t recycle broken glass from regular household items, like light bulbs or window glass, because they have a different composition than glass jars. You need to be careful with light bulbs because they contain more hazardous materials and have special methods for handling. For instance, if a light bulb breaks in your home, leave the room right away—that way, you’ll avoid coming into contact with toxic gases. Then, handle the glass shards carefully and take them to a hazardous waste facility.

    Drinking glasses cannot be recycled either; they have different melting points, so if you recycled them with other recyclable glass, it would be harmful. Instead, perform the previously mentioned steps and wrap them in cloth and seal it in a box. Doing so will also protect the safety of garbage handlers as they sort through the bins.

    If you shatter a mirror, these more substantial pieces of glass need to be handled extra carefully because their sharp ends can lead to potential injuries. Do not just throw them out as is; rather, put tape on the jagged edges and over the remaining pieces so that they can be handled safely as they are collected.

    Do you need a mixed waste garbage bin?

    Many people opt for a mixed waste garbage bin so that they don’t have to sort through each material to determine which one goes where. These containers were created to hold various kinds of household waste, and you can dispose of your broken glass in them.

    Now that you know how to dispose of broken glass, you don’t have to stress when cleaning up household accidents. By following the previously mentioned steps, you won’t have to worry about potential injuries or hazards in your home.

    At RedBins Disposal, we know how essential it is to sort your waste and be as eco-friendly as possible. If you have a lot of broken glass or need waste disposal services, we can help. We make it easy for you by offering an environmentally friendly junk removal service where you can sign up online or call us.

    We are a proudly Canadian company based in Toronto, offering services to our loyal customers in the GTA since 2004. Our prices are competitive, and you won’t find any unexpected fees.

    If you need junk removal services, be sure to get in touch with us today at 416-RED-BINS or 416-733-2467. You can also fill out the contact form on our website, and one of our friendly customer service representatives will get back to you right away.

    While garbage disposals can make food scraps an out-of-sight, out-of-mind part of your kitchen sink, that doesn’t mean you can forget about your disposal during your kitchen cleaning routine. A place that’s regularly damp or wet with a variety of foods being flushed down it, garbage disposals are prime spots for bacteria growth, which is smelly at best and a health risk at worst.

    Once a month is a good baseline for how often to clean your garbage disposal, but heavy usage calls for more frequent cleaning. Brandon Pleshek, the third-generation janitor and self-described certified clean freak behind Clean That Up, says at the least, “If it’s starting to stink, then it’s probably time to clean your sink.”

    Important: If you need to reach into your disposal for cleaning or unclogging, cut the power first. Then use a long implement to reach inside — never use your fingers.

    What you need

    • Kitchen sponge
    • Dish soap
    • Sink stopper
    • Rubber gloves (optional)
    • 1 cup baking soda
    • 1-2 cups vinegar
    • 1-2 cups ice
    • ¼ cup coarse salt
    • Citrus peels (optional)

    How to clean a garbage disposal

    As the baking soda and vinegar breaks down bacteria and grime, allow the mixture to sit for five to 10 minutes. If there’s still baking soda after the first reaction, Pleshek encourages adding another cup of vinegar: “Get the reaction again, so you don’t just rinse it and waste it.”

  • Flush with hot water. Plug your sink with a stopper and fill it half to three-quarters of the way with warm water. Then pull out the stopper and start your garbage disposal to create a vortex in the draining water.
  • Grind up citrus peels. For a bonus cleaning and deodorizing touch, grind up the peels of citrus fruits like lemons or limes in your garbage disposal with the water running. The acidity of citrus both cleans and deodorizes, while also giving your disposal a fresh scent. Make sure to use only thinly sliced peels, as too many or too-large pieces can get stuck or clogged and damage your disposal.
  • Quick tip: For extra cleaning power, Pleshek suggests using cleaning vinegar. More acidic than regular vinegar, cleaning vinegar is stronger, faster, and more effective. However, regular white distilled vinegar will still get the job done.

    Maintaining a garbage disposal

    To maintain your garbage disposal between deeper cleans, you can flush it with soap and water. Start by plugging your sink with a stopper. Fill the sink about half to three-quarters of the way with warm water and add dish soap; then pull out the stopper and run the disposal to create a vortex as the water drains.

    Make sure you’re plugging and filling your sink instead of just running the faucet — this ensures that you’re filling the entire chamber when you flush it.

    Insider’s takeaway

    To thoroughly clean your garbage disposal, you need to both loosen up grime and kill bacteria. Several combinations of the above methods will cover both steps. Only the baking soda and vinegar method will take care of both at once — indeed, it’s “a tried-and-true method that’s been around forever,” Pleshek says.

    When it comes to a particularly tough job, patience is key. “If you’ve still got a little funk coming from the garbage disposal after doing the vinegar, it doesn’t hurt to do it again,” Pleshek says. “I’ve had to do that at some real nasty jobs that we’ve had, just let the vinegar do its thing and deodorize and take it off layer by layer.”

    Learn to troubleshoot and, if necessary, replace a garbage disposal with basic tools—saving yourself a bundle!

    By Michelle Ullman and Bob Vila | Updated Sep 23, 2020 9:55 AM

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Uh oh! You turn on the tap, flick the switch, and after a groan your garbage disposal goes silent, leaving you with a sink full of scraps. Before calling a plumber to install a new one, consider replacing the unit yourself—a fairly easy DIY project for anyone with some experience using basic tools such as screwdrivers, pliers, and putty. Here’s what you need to know before heading down under the kitchen sink.

    1. Make sure the garbage disposal is truly broken.

    Often, when a garbage disposal stops working, it isn’t actually on the fritz. There are two troubleshooting avenues to try, depending on how the unit is malfunctioning:

    • If you flick the power switch and nothing happens, check the outlet, usually located underneath the sink, where it’s easy for the plug to be accidentally dislodged while accessing supplies stored in this space. If the device is securely plugged in, it’s possible that the built-in circuit has tripped. Locate the little red button on the bottom of the unit and push it to reset the circuit. Turn on the disposal; if it’s still silent and still, it’s time for a replacement.
    • If, when you flick the switch, the disposal’s motor hums, but the blades don’t turn, chances are the blades are jammed. Use a flashlight to look down into the unit. If you spot a stray utensil, peach pit, or another blockage, or there is a lot of fibrous waste, such as celery, wrapped around the blades, cut the power to the appliance and use a long fork or pair of pliers to retrieve the offending item. Never stick your fingers into a garbage disposal: Those blades are sharp! After unclogging the garbage disposal, turn it on and give it a try; if it still only hums, it requires a replacement.

    2. Save money by replacing it yourself.

    A new garbage disposal can cost as little as $50—although at that low a price, you’ll get a small, low-powered device likely to struggle grinding up much beyond the softest of scraps. At the high end, about $200, you’ll get a powerful, reasonably quiet appliance with stainless-steel components, that has a several-year warranty and, often, an auto-reverse start, which means that the blades first whirl in one direction, and then reverse, to avoid most problems with jams. For most folks, a garbage disposal in the $75 to $100 range has sufficient power and longevity to handle typical kitchen demands.

    The big savings come from not hiring a plumber to handle the installation. Typically, the job takes a couple of hours, at an average cost of $100 per hour. Keep in mind, however, that most installation time will be spent crouching down to access the small area underneath your kitchen sink, so if your back isn’t up to a lengthy and uncomfortable lean, you might be better off paying a professional.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    3. The job requires basic tools.

    To replace a defunct garbage disposal, you’ll need a new unit (here’s everything you need to know about buying a new garbage disposal) and some basic tools. While install specifics can vary depending on the model, the most common required tools include:

    • Flat-headed screwdriver
    • Philips-head screwdriver
    • Needle-nose pliers
    • Hammer
    • Plumber’s putty
    • Putty knife
    • Flashlight

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    4. Shut off the electricity before getting started.

    As with any repair or replacement of an appliance powered by electricity, don’t do a thing until you’ve shut off the power. First, unplug the garbage disposal (the outlet is most likely underneath the kitchen sink but may be on the wall by the countertop). Then switch off the electricity to the garbage disposal head to your home’s main circuit-breaker box (often, the appliance shares a circuit with the dishwasher). If you aren’t sure which circuit breaker powers your garbage disposal, turn on the disposal (or the dishwasher, if the disposal is completely nonfunctional) and flip the circuits one by one until you hit the one that shuts off the disposal.

    5. Understand the basic process of replacing a garbage disposal.

    While the process can vary depending on the existing model and the replacement, it’s generally a fairly straightforward procedure. Clear out the space underneath your kitchen sink and lay down an old towel to catch any water drips. Set a flashlight in place to provide sufficient light while you work. Then, follow the instructions below to remove the old unit to prep for installing a new garbage disposal:

    1. Unscrew the discharge tube–the rigid PVC or metal pipe that carries water and ground-up waste from the disposal into your home’s plumbing system–and then give the tube a gentle tug to separate it from the garbage disposal.
    2. Older kitchens often have a dishwasher drain connection running into the garbage disposal, as well. If so, this will be a flexible hose usually positioned above the discharge tube. Unscrew or unclip the dishwasher drain connection (use pliers if the tube is clipped in place) and give it a tug to disconnect it from the garbage disposal.
    3. Locate the mounting ring, a thin metal ring with three extending grips at the top of the garbage disposal. With one hand, grasp the grips and rotate the ring counterclockwise while supporting the garbage disposal with the other hand. Be prepared: Once the mounting ring is loosened, the disposal will come free, and these appliances can weigh as much as 15 pounds.
    4. Unscrew the metal faceplate from the bottom of the garbage disposal.
    5. Slip the copper grounding wire out from underneath the green screw holding it in place, and then unclip the two electrical wires that connect your home’s electrical system to the disposal. You might need your needle-nose pliers to squeeze the clips. Set the old garbage disposal aside.
    6. Remove the rubber snap ring from inside the old mounting bracket’s flange. You might need to wedge a screwdriver between the rubber ring and the mounting bracket to displace it.
    7. Remove the old mounting bracket; you might need to unscrew this, but often, it will simply slide off.
    8. Push up the sink flange (the metal ring inside your kitchen sink that encircles the opening to the drain and garbage disposal) to loosen it. If necessary, give it a couple of light taps with a hammer. Remove it by pulling it up and out of the sink from above.
    9. Step out from under the sink and, standing in front, scrape away any old putty still remaining around the sink’s drain with your putty knife.

    Now you’re ready to install the new disposal.

    Regarding this, is Waste King a good garbage disposal?

    A 1/2-HP continuous feed garbage disposal, the Waste King Legend Series L-2600 garbage disposal is a good fit for users who don’t require heavy daily use. Named for its 2600 RPM ‘Vortex’ permanent magnet motor, the L-2600 cleans up food scraps like a pro.

    Secondly, how do you clean a Waste King garbage disposal? Baking Soda & Vinegar:

    1. ½ cup of baking soda and ½ cup of vinegar down the drain (or 1 cup of vinegar if your disposer is 1 HP or higher),
    2. Wait for 30 seconds. Pour a pot of boiling water down the drain,
    3. Wait for another 5 minutes. Run cold water and turn on the machine.

    Likewise, people ask, how do you unjam a Moen garbage disposal?

    Insert the jam wrench into a non-running unit to engage the disposal impellers, allowing a quick and effective method to loosen the jam.

    1. Compatible with Moen and Waste King garbage disposals.
    2. Allows user to clear jam from above the sink – no need to go underneath your unit.
    3. Durably constructed for extended use.

    Who makes Waste King garbage disposal?

    The Waste King brand of garbage disposals is designed and manufactured by the Anaheim Manufacturing Company (AMC). AMC is one of the two largest producers of food waste disposer systems in the world. In addition to the Waste King brand, other labels that AMC heads include Whirlaway and Sinkmaster.

    Learn what to do with shattered pieces and how to dispose of them properly without injuring yourself or endangering others.

    By Deirdre Mundorf | Published Dec 10, 2021 11:15 AM

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    If you’ve ever broken a light bulb, glass jar, baking dish, an electronic device’s screen, you know how sharp and dangerous the glass shards can be. You could easily injure yourself on a piece of glass while cleaning it up or create a potential safety hazard for anyone else who handles your trash if the glass is not disposed of properly. Therefore, learning how to dispose of broken glass safely is essential.

    So how do we safely dispose of broken glass, and can you recycle broken glass? Unfortunately, broken glass cannot be recycled in most cases, but check with your local recycling center to confirm. For more details about broken glass disposal, continue reading to learn more about the steps to take to avoid potential hazards.


    Glass shards can be very sharp. They are also often very tiny and may have scattered throughout the room where the item broke. Before you begin to clean up and dispose of broken glass, remember to work very carefully.

    Confirm that all of the pieces are picked up before figuring out how to throw away broken glass or recycle it, if your municipality allows it.

    STEP 1: Wear puncture-proof gloves and close-toed shoes.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Shards of glass are very sharp and smaller shards may be hidden amongst larger pieces. These pieces could break the skin and cause an injury, so protecting your hands and feet before you begin the clean-up process is essential.

    If you are barefoot or wearing sandals, change into a pair of closed-toe shoes to make sure your feet are protected if you accidentally step on a piece of glass. Protect your hands from injury when picking up glass pieces by putting on a pair of puncture-proof gloves.

    STEP 2: Collect the broken pieces in a small cardboard box.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Once your feet and hands are protected, find a small cardboard box to hold the pieces of broken glass. Carefully pick up all the glass pieces and put them in the box. Remember, glass shards can be very tiny, so you’ll need to look carefully around the entire area where the breakage occurred. You can look for smaller pieces of glass by shining a flashlight on the floor. The glass pieces will reflect the light, allowing you to see them more easily.

    If there are larger pieces of glass that are too big to fit into the cardboard box you’re using, safely break them into smaller pieces. To do this, carefully wrap any larger piece of glass in an old towel or cloth, take it outside, and tap on it lightly with a hammer to break the glass into pieces.

    STEP 3: Seal the box and label it.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Once you have collected all the pieces of broken glass and placed them in the cardboard box, the next step is to seal the box. Use packing tape on the seams to ensure the seal is secure so glass pieces won’t find their way back out of the box.

    After sealing the box, add a label to alert others of its contents. Use a thick black or red marker to write “Danger: Broken Glass” on the top and sides of the box. This way, if the refuse collectors or anyone else handles the box, they will know to do so carefully.

    STEP 4: Place the box of broken glass inside a garbage bag and put it in your regular trash bin for pickup.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    The final step for how to dispose broken glass is to place the sealed and labeled box in a trash bag. Then, place the trash bag in your garbage can to bring down to the curb for your weekly pickup.

    If your trash collection date is still a few days away, you may consider placing the box of broken glass on a shelf in the garage or a high shelf in your home to prevent it from getting tossed around in the can as other trash is added. Should you decide to do this, write yourself a reminder note and tape it to your trash can so you don’t forget to take the box of broken glass out with the rest of the trash on trash day.

    Final Thoughts

    Learning how to dispose of glass properly can help prevent accidental injury to either yourself or another person like a family member or your refuse collectors. Remember, broken glass is very sharp, so always wear protective gloves and closed-toe shoes when cleaning it up. Place the broken glass pieces in a box, and then seal and label the box before adding it to the trash can. Following these steps will make it less likely that the broken glass pieces will hurt someone.

    How to Clean a Garbage Disposal

    Cleaning your garbage disposal is a quick and easy way to help keep your kitchen smelling fresh and your sink drain working properly. Although well-maintained garbage disposals that are used correctly should generally clean themselves, the following tips will help keep your garbage disposal in tip-top shape.

    1. Cleaning the Garbage Disposal

    Most garbage disposals are made of a metal cylinder equipped with rotating impellers. Many newer units include a series of grinders on the sides or bottom of the metal cylinder that grind down the contents of the garbage disposal. In either case, the insides of a disposal can quickly become covered with sludge and debris. No matter how hard you try to protect your disposal, items unsuitable for disposing will find their way down your drain. Glass, metal, rubber objects or highly fibrous food materials like cornhusks, shrimp shells, peach pits, artichoke leaves or large bones will need to be physically removed from the disposal. In all cases, items that become lodged or left within your disposal will breed odor-causing bacteria and compromise the performance of your garbage disposal and drain. There are a few ways to clean sludge and debris:

    Clearing Items Out of the Garbage Disposal

    Safety is important when clearing your garbage disposal. Before you start, be sure to turn off the fuse that regulates power to your garbage disposal to ensure there is no chance for the unit to turn on while you’re clearing it. Using tongs or pliers, you may be able to remove any non-disposable items stuck inside your garbage disposal. You should try to avoid sticking your hands inside of the disposer, but if it becomes necessary to use your hands, be sure that the power to the unit is disabled.

    Cleaning the Grinding Elements Using Ice and Rock Salt

    You can combine two cups of ice cubes and a cup of rock salt to make a great cure for malodorous garbage disposals. Fill the garbage disposal with the ice cubes and then pour the salt over the ice cubes. Run cold water and turn on the garbage disposal for approximately 5-10 seconds. The combination of ice and rock salt will help knock sludge and debris off of the grinding elements so that they can make their way down the drain. If you don’t happen to have rock salt, substituting a cup of vinegar will also work.

    2. Clearing the Drain Line

    Good general garbage disposer maintenance includes a periodic purging of the drain line leading from the garbage disposal. You should also purge the line after removing sludge and debris because it ensures that all dislodged items make their way down the drain. This can be accomplished by plugging your drain, filling your sink with 2-4 inches of water and then removing the drain plug and turning on the garbage disposal. Then all of the collected water gets pulled through the line. In addition to being a part of good maintenance, you should also clear your drain line each time after you dispose of particularly fibrous foods. It will help ensure that all of the food particles make their way down the drain.

    3. Freshening up your Garbage Disposal Using Citrus Peels

    After you’ve cleared and cleaned your garbage disposal, you can use citrus peels (oranges, lemons, limes, grapefruit) to help freshen up your sink. Put a handful of citrus peels into your garbage disposal, run the cold water and turn on the disposal. The citric acid will help deodorize your disposer and leave your kitchen smelling fresh.

    It’s especially a good idea to clean your garbage disposal before you leave your house for a few days. Having food, sludge and debris sitting in a moist garbage disposal that isn’t being used is a sure fire recipe for breeding odor-causing bacteria. Following these easy steps will help keep your garbage disposal working properly and your kitchen sink smelling clean.

    Garbage disposals are great for getting rid of unwanted leftovers, expired food, and discarded peels. But we often take our disposal for granted—until it becomes clogged or stop working altogether.

    Follow these five simple tips to extend the life of your garbage disposal and prevent clogs and jams.

    Tip #1: Run Disposal Regularly

    Run your garbage disposal on a regular basis. Even if you don’t have anything to grind up, turn on the water and run the disposal every few days to move the parts around. Otherwise, the disposal can freeze up, rust, or corrode; and any leftover food inside can harden, leading to odors and clogs.

    Regularly running your garbage disposal is similar to exercising your body to keep it in top shape.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Tip #2: Use Cold Water

    Run cold water—not hot—when using your garbage disposal. Hot water works great for cleaning most things, but not your garbage disposal.

    Hot water can melts the food your disposal is trying to grind up, allowing the waste to cling to the sides.

    Cold water, on the other hand, hardens food, making it easier for the garbage disposal to grind it up and push it out the drain pipe.

    Tip #3: Run Disposal Longer

    After your garbage disposal has finished grinding up the waste, keep it and the water running for a minute. This ensures that all the food has been flushed out the drain pipe to prevent clogs.

    You can also run cold water and a little dish soap down the drain after you’ve finished grinding up the waste. This will help clean out the disposal and make sure nothing remains behind or is clinging to the sides.

    Tip #4: Cut Waste into Small Pieces

    Your garbage disposal is only so big, and its blades and motor are only so powerful, so don’t expect miracles if you feed it large chunks of meat or fruit.

    Go easy, cut waste into smaller chunks, and only put in a few pieces at a time. Otherwise, you can overwork the disposal and clog or jam it—or worse, break it altogether.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Tip #5: Grind Citrus Fruit

    Soap and cold water will go a long way toward keeping your garbage disposal clean; but once in a while, toss the peel from an orange, lemon, or lime in your disposal.

    The peel will help clear excess waste in the disposal and eliminate any unpleasant odors.

    What Not to Put in a Garbage Disposal

    Some foods don’t grind up easily, so avoid putting the following items in your garbage disposal:

      • Grease or oil can solidify inside a garbage disposal and cause clogs in the drain pipe.
      • Potato peels contain starch which can cling to the sides of the disposal, making it difficult to flush out into the drain pipe.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

      • Glass, plastic, metal, or paper can jam or dull the blades of a garbage disposal.
      • Big bones, seeds, or pits can also dull the blades, jam the disposal, or become lodged in the drain pipe.
      • Egg shells can stick to the pipes and having enough of them in there could result in a clog.
    • Expandable foods, such as pasta and rice, also contain starch which can cling to the disposal. In addition, water can cause them to expand in the disposal and cause a clog.

    Following theses tips can keep your disposal clean and fully functional. If you do run into problems with your garbage disposal, turn the power off at the circuit breaker before attempting to remove a clog or jam, or call a qualified plumber to handle the repairs for you.

    A Notice from the FDA to Growers, Food Manufacturers, Food Warehouse Managers, and Transporters of Food Products

    Grain and vegetable crops, and food manufacturing facilities, food warehouses, and food transporters may be flooded or lose power as a result of hurricanes or other severe weather events, so the Food and Drug Administration (FDA) is providing important tips on how to properly dispose of contaminated or spoiled food. For food products that should be destroyed see Notice to Food Industry and food products that may, under certain circumstances, be reconditioned for future use, see the FDA Investigations Operations Manual, Subchapter 8.5.

    Disposing of Contaminated or Spoiled Food

    Decisions about disposing of food products are usually made by the owner of the product, along with the appropriate state agency and local authorities. In determining which contaminated food products should be disposed of, reconditioned or salvaged, the owners of the products must assess each product’s quality, safety and condition.

    Depending on the applicable local, state, and Federal regulations, owners may be able to dispose of contaminated food products in a landfill, by incineration, or rendering.

    Key questions to consider when disposing of contaminated food include:

    • What is (are) the contaminant(s)?
    • How the contaminated food is categorized (e.g. hazardous waste, municipal waste, radiological waste, non-hazardous waste requiring special handling, or unknown)?
    • What is the quantity of the contaminated product for disposal?
    • Where is the final disposal facility?
    • What are the logistics for moving the contaminated products from the site to the disposal facility?
    • Is transportation required for the transfer of waste to the final disposal site?
    • What are the required permits associated with the disposal process and how are they procured? Is assistance from state, local, and Federal government agencies required?
    • Is there a health and safety protection plan for the workers who will be involved in the disposal process? If so, what is the plan?
    • Who and what organizations will be involved in overseeing the disposal process?
    • What organizations must be involved and concur with re-introducing the reconditioned product into the marketplace?


    FDA oversight ensures proper disposal so that contaminated products cannot be introduced into the food supply. Likewise, oversight by the Environmental Protection Agency or environmental quality authorities ensures that the contaminated products are disposed of in a manner that protects against further contamination of air, groundwater, or soil.

    Vehicles Used in Transporting Contaminated Food Products

    For vehicles, equipment, or localized contamination in facilities, the state (with FDA consultation and oversight) makes a determination as to when and whether the decontaminated vehicles, equipment, or facilities may be used for their original food-related purposes or for other purposes. And importantly, food producers will require these government officials to reissue the appropriate permits for startup and operation as well as the release of impounded vehicles or equipment.

    In the case where any of the contamination or cleanup may expose the workforce, then additionally food producers must consult with the Department of Labor/Occupational Safety and Health Administration

    For further information about disposing of contaminated, spoiled food as well as reconditioning, contact the Office of Compliance, Center for Food Safety and Applied Nutrition (240) 402-2359 or FDA’s Nashville District Office (615) 781-5388 or FDA’s Atlanta Regional Office (404) 253-1171.

    Not sure how to get rid of that smell coming from your sink? Find out tricks to ridding nasty odors once and for all!

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal
    It happens in every kitchen! Frequent garbage disposal use can lead to foul odors. Garbage disposals are supposed to stink, but that doesn’t mean you have to smell them. Interested in how to clean a smelly garbage disposal? Keep reading for all-natural remedies.

    What You Need

    Here’s everything you need to freshen up a smelly garbage disposal in five all-natural ways:

    • Castile soap
    • Lemon Essential Oil
    • Mandarin Basil Dish Soap
    • Measuring spoon
    • Salt
    • Small mixing bowl
    • Toothbrush
    • Vinegar

    5 Ways to Clean a Smelly Garbage Disposal

    Ready to clean? Rule number 1: disconnect the disposal unit, which is typically found under your sink. Confirm the power is off by testing disposal. Next, take a flashlight and look for any debris like bottle caps or banana peels, and use tongs to remove them.

    Time to scrub! Pour delicious–smelling dish soap on a toothbrush and work the sink, paying special attention around the rim. Be sure not to clean inside.

    Restore power, then choose a natural way to detox your disposal. Here are 5 popular methods to try at home.

    Fresh fruit peels create fantastic scents in the kitchen. Make use of citrus waste by stuffing 1 cup of peels down the disposal. Run cold water and turn on the disposal, letting it run until any grinding stops. Turn off and leave the water going for 10 more seconds.

    2. Baking Soda and Vinegar

    Did you know that baking soda and vinegar react against bad bacteria? Use these simple kitchen staples to clean a smelly garbage disposal: first, add 1/2 cup of baking soda and leave for 30 minutes. Next, add 1 cup of vinegar and wait for 10 minutes, then run the disposal for approximately 10 seconds with cold water. Turn off and run cool water for 10 seconds. Voila!

    3. Essential Oils

    Love essential oil ? Make a DIY disposal bomb! Essential oils kill germs, leaving dish soap and baking soda to deodorize. In a small bowl, mix together 1 tablespoon of dish soap , 15–20 drops of lemon essential oil , 1/2 cup of salt, 3/4 cup castile soap , ¼ cup of water, and 1 cup of baking soda, resulting in a sand-like consistency. Pack a tablespoon of mixture, then gently tap into shapes. Let these dry for 24 hours, then store in a glass jar. When the time comes to use, add 1–2 fresheners, then turn on the faucet and run for up to one minute. Other scents to consider are eucalyptus , peppermint , and rosemary .

    4. Dish Soap and Hot Water

    One of the easiest cures for odors! First, plug the disposal with a stopper. Fill the sink with hot water plus a few drops of dish soap . Put on gloves and remove the stopper, which will create a rush of hot water. This flow can be repeated a few times each week to remove anything stuck to the sides of the disposal.

    5. Ice Cubes

    Ice is good for two reasons: clearing small food particles and sharpening blades. Throw two cups of ice and one cup of salt into the disposal, then turn on. If you really want to go wild, freeze your own ice cubes with chopped-up citrus peels or 2–3 drops of lemon essential oil .

    Preventing a Smelly Garbage Disposal

    Continuous care is the best way to avoid stinky disposal issues. Hot water is great for deep cleaning, but cold water should be used on a daily basis. Another easy way to prevent odor is by cleaning around disposal flaps. Just add some dish soap onto a scrub brush. Additionally, be mindful to run the disposal for an additional 20–30 seconds after hearing food particles pulverize.

    Wondering what’s safe to throw in?

    • Scraps from fruits and veggies
    • Plate scraps
    • Un–eaten pet food
    • Cooked meats

    What about the not–so–safe items?

    • Any cooking oils or grease
    • Banana Peels
    • Bones
    • Coffee grounds
    • Corn husks
    • Dough
    • Eggshells
    • Raw Meat

    Discover More Helpful Kitchen Tips!

    Now that you know how to clean a smelly garbage disposal, it’s time to get to it! We’ve got everything to keep your kitchen tidy on the Public Goods blog .

    Download Our Free Guide to Sustainable Living.

    From reducing waste to recycling and upcycling, our e-book shows simple ways to make choices you can feel good about.

    Don’t let improper use and deferred maintenance prevent your garbage disposal from working optimally. Follow these expert tips to learn how to maintain this pulverizing powerhouse, so it stays clean and performs to its potential.

    Share this story

    • Share this on Facebook
    • Share this on Twitter

    Share All sharing options for: Garbage Disposal Maintenance Tips to Keep it Running Smoothly

    • Pinterest
    • Email

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    Unseen and under-appreciated, the garbage disposal likely works harder than any other kitchen appliance. But it requires some care to function at its best. Learn how your disposal works, the do’s and don’ts of its operation, including what to put in it and what not to, and how to keep it clean and running smoothly for peak performance that lasts.

    How a Garbage Disposal Works

    Because few homeowners see past the rubber splash guard at the bottom of their sink, most don’t think about how a garbage disposal works.

    Beneath the splash guard, you’ll find the upper chamber where the food scraps accumulate. Inside this chamber are the shredding ring, flywheel, and impellers. These pieces grind up the waste, enabling it to pass into the lower chamber. Here, the smaller food particles mix with water before moving into the P-trap and down the drainpipe. Other parts of a disposal include a 1/3 to 1-horsepower motor, plumbing attachments, and a reset button.

    Most homeowners opt for a standard ⅓ horsepower disposal because they’re affordable. These smaller units have only one grinding wheel so they can’t tolerate all foods. Larger, more powerful units include up to three grinding wheels which will pulverize just about anything you throw at them. Always check the manufacturer’s directions before using any disposal to understand how it works and what it can handle.

    Tips for a Smooth-Running Garbage Disposal

    How to Fix a Garbage Disposal

    Since the inner workings of a garbage disposal are, for the most part, out of sight, out of mind, here are some pro tips to keep yours running in top form:

    The Dos

    • Do run your garbage disposal regularly. Food and debris allowed to accumulate in the upper chamber for days will begin to decompose and smell.
    • Do keep the cold water flowing when you run the disposal. The water moves the small particles through the P-trap and prevents a clogged drain.
    • Do use cold water. Hot water turns some foods like fats and starches soft and slippery, making them harder to grind, which leads to clogs. It also moves fats further down the pipe where they’ll cool, stick to the sides of the pipe, and form a clog.
    • Do break up large scraps before grinding. This practice prevents overworking the motor.
    • Do grind ice cubes once a month. The ice helps keep the blades sharp and removes food particles stuck to the inside of the upper chamber.
    • Do clean your garbage disposal regularly.
    • Do hand-crank the unit to loosen a jam. By inserting a hex key into a slot located at the bottom of the disposal, you can turn the blades and free them up.

    The Don’ts

    • Don’t grind non-food or hard-to-break-down food items. The unit wasn’t designed to dispose of plastic scrubbers, paper towel scraps, broken glass, hard fruit pits, or nutshells.
    • Don’t use drain openers. The chemicals can damage your disposal and potentially splash in your face. If you have a clogged drain, call a professional.
    • Don’t put your hand in the unit. Always disconnect from the power before addressing any malfunction and use tools to access the grinding chamber.
    • Don’t forget the reset button, designed to trip when the motor overheats. If the unit doesn’t turn on, press the reset button and try again.
    • Don’t grind the following foods with a low-horsepower, single-blade unit:

    Fibrous foods: Their strings will wind around the blades, causing the motor to seize. And even if they get processed through the disposal, they’re liable to clog your pipes. Examples include celery, corn husks, asparagus, artichokes, edamame pods, banana peels, and rhubarb. The same goes for long peelings of apples, carrots, potatoes, and the like.

    Pits, bones, and meat: With only one grinding blade, and minimal power, these items tend to bounce around inside smaller units without grinding. Over time, they may get through but will lead to a clog.

    Grease and fat: No matter which size unit you have, avoid fatty sauces, gravy, butter, and cheese, which are apt to congeal. Oily food waste should not be disposed of in the drain, with or without a disposal.

    How to Clean a Garbage Disposal

    How to Clean a Garbage Disposal

    Follow these steps every month to keep your garbage disposal running smoothly and smelling fresh.

    1. Use a flashlight to look inside for any leftover food debris. If there’s anything in there, turn off the power and remove it. Then, restore power before proceeding.
    2. Drop a handful of ice cubes down the disposal with about ½-cup of coarse salt. With the water flowing, run the unit for about a minute to dislodge any food buildup stuck to the chamber walls.
    3. Next, pour about a cup of white vinegar down the drain and follow it with a handful of baking soda.
    4. While that combination is fizzing, use an old toothbrush to scrub the rubber flanges of the splash guard. If it’s removable, take it out and scrub the underside as well.
    5. Finally, give the unit one final flush. To do this, insert the stopper and fill the sink about ¾-full with warm water and a tablespoon of dish soap, giving it a good swish to mix. Then, pull the plug and let the water drain with the unit running.

    In between cleanings, grinding a few slices of fresh lemon or peppermint leaves will keep your unit smelling fresh.

    Your garbage disposal doesn’t have to be a mysterious contraption under the sink. With a bit of time and know-how, you can keep it running cleanly and smoothly every day.

    Yes you can, but it is a really DUMB idea. It does not sharpen anything, and disposer blades do not require sharpening. If they did the owners manual would say so and there would be businesses providing that service. There are none. It is a dumb idea because plumbers do have to work on Plumbing, sometimes dismantling the P-Trap to remove clogs. Getting cut by unexpected glass in the plumbing is dangerous enough, than add the sewage in the pipes directly into the wound makes for some very very potentially serious infection. Down the line, the city must service and clean out the collector lines, and finally at the sewage treatment plant, plumbers and mechanics must work on the same system, including pumps and aerator’s. The raw sewage is digested by bacteria, but the glass remains glass, sharp and dangerous.

    Only an idiot or somebody playing a very bad trick would intentionally put glass into the sewer system. It is like putting razor blades in Halloween candy, intending to hurt someone. It is devious. It is not funny. The best place for broken glass is the garbage. It goes to the landfill and is buried out of harms way.

    I’m not going to say that the other previous answers are out-right wrong. for the purposes of INTENTIONALLY putting every-day broken glassware into the disposal, I would agree with them and play it safe by *NOT* putting the glass into the disposal and instead putting it in the trash.

    HOWEVER, that being said, I have learned from personal experience that you *CAN* indeed grind glass (or, at least, *tempered* glass) in the disposal but if it’s very much you will have to do the grinding manually b/c the disposal will bind.

    Here’s the story: I was moving out of a condo that I had sold and I had until 6PM that night to get out and turn the key over to the new owners. I was busy cleaning while the movers were packing. At one point I had the large tempered-glass shelf that sits over the crispers on many fridges and I was holding it over the sink with a trickle of water and a sponge scrubbing it clean. I picked it up carefully to begin drying it but unfortunately must have applied just a bit too much torque and the thing shattered. at least 75% of it made it into my disposal while the other 25% (minus a few shards that had “exploded” and cleared the sink) had clumped up and was sitting in the drain to the disposal.

    In shock, not knowing what to do, and in a panic because of the time factor I reached down to grab the glas that had bunched up in the drain and as soon as I touched it it all crumbled and fell into the disposal. so, at least 95% of a glass shelf measuring about 2.5 feet by 1.5 feet was now down inside my disposal.

    Again, in a panic, I turned on the water and the disposal. and guess what. IT GRINDED AWAY. for about 2 seconds and then the motor bound up on the glass.

    So, I got the vaccuum out. no, not a Wet-Vac, just a standard regular home vaccuum with the hose adapter and sucked out all of the excess glass. and no, I wasn’t shocked. I’m not exactly sure why one would expect to be shocked since the hose was plastic and the vaccuum was on the ground and not in a puddle of water and even though the sink has SOME water in it it didn’t have puddles anywhere, just drops everywhere like after you drain the sink. in other words, no “standing water”. why would you be shocked unless maybe you are using an all metal vaccuum and are trying to suck up standing water.

    OK, so I got all the excess glass out of the disposal (and my vaccuum still works great today. over 6 months later, and it’s a fairly cheap model I bought at the local electronics store for about $200 over 10 years ago.

    I tried grinding again, to no avail. So I got down under the sink and used an Allen wrench to manually turn the disposal. sure, it was hard at first, and I could only go back and forth in very small increments. but those incrments got bigger and bigger until finally I could complete a full revolution. then I turned it on and it started grinding and I sold the unit and 2 weeks later my agent followed up with the buyers’ agent and NO COMPLAINTS!

    I follow this story up with another example that I learned from my mom (after MY experience I called to tell her about it and she told me this experience SHE had):

    When she was a young 20-something she moved into a newly remodeled house for rent. The landlord who was a general contractor and had just finished performing all of the remodelling was taking her around showing her all the new stuff and arrived at the kitchen sink. He asked her to take a few pieces of a broken Coke bottle once a month and drop them into the running disposal. he said it would keep the blades sharp and the ground up glass would keep the basket of the disposal clean.

    In both my experience as well as my mom’s, no glass shards were ejected and sent flying from the disposal. the process seemed relatively safe. Additionally, I forgot to add, at one point my disposal DID in fact “shut down” as one of the previous respondents mentioned. but on the bottom of the disposal near the key-hole where you use an Allen wrench to manually turn the disposal is usually a white or red button. Pressing this button in will reset the motor circuitry and your disposal will power on again. The button is, in fact, a circuit breaker. So, it’s not likely you’ll permenantly shut-down your disposal, but you might have to reset it’s circuit breaker on the bottom. I’ve accidentally tripped that breaker once or twice in my life by just accidentally putting too much food down it at once and it’s a very easy thing to reset; thus, no foul!

    So, there you go. glass into the disposal seems to work relatively fine without major problems. No conjecturing here, these are real first-hand experiences.

    Does that mean I shove a Coke bottle down my sink every month. No, I’m not that brave! 🙂 But I do know that if you accidentally drop some glass down there, it’s not a show-stopper and it’s entirely possible it *COULD* be helpful for your disposal!

    Glass Down a Garbage Disposal This is not a good idea, at best. If you’re lucky enough to not have shards of glass being propelled at you then you will have the joy of replacing that unit. Typically the unit will shut down when objects that are foreign are put into it. BE CAREFUL!

    And here is another FAQ Farmer confirming the sentiment:

    No. You will make a bad thing worse. Just throw the glass away. If it’s already in there due to a broken bottle or something, I would try vacumming the glass out with a WET DRY VAC! Don’t use a regular household vacuum! You WILL electrocute yourself!

    You really should be cleaning it once a week.

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    When it comes to kitchen clean-up, it can feel like a thankless, never-ending job. As soon as you finish washing the dishes, someone comes by with a glass. And once you finish cleaning up the pots and pans from last night’s dinner, someone inevitably asks for something to eat. You’re constantly wiping down kitchen countertops, scrubbing tile grout to keep it pristine, mopping up spills, and just generally keeping things neat.

    And then there are the appliances! The refrigerator needs constant surveillance (why do we never eat all the fruit before it goes bad?), you’ve got to clean that oven, and your trusty dishwasher needs a good cleaning. But that darn sink requires the most maintenance. In addition to keeping it sparkling, you have to deal with drain flies, get rid of gnats, and take care of your disposal. We’re here to help with the latter, and don’t worry, it’s easier than you think.

    How to Clean a Garbage Disposal That Smells

    You know what smells nice? Citrus. Turn on the water, turn on the garbage disposal, and add a half lemon or lime to the disposal. If it’s still stinky, go ahead and add another half. Keep going until it smells nice.

    How to Clean a Garbage Disposal with Baking Soda and Vinegar

    Baking soda and vinegar are pretty much the answers to every cleaning prayer. Pour a half cup of baking soda in the disposal and then add a chaser of a cup of white vinegar. It will bubble, which is what you want. Let it do its magic for a good 10 minutes and then turn on the water and disposal.

    How to Get Rid of Candle Wax in a Disposal

    Got candle wax in your garbage disposal? Time to move. Just kidding. Here’s what you do: Boil a big pot of water, and then once it’s nice and hot, pour it down the drain while running the disposal. Then run your hot water for a few more minutes and see if that unclogs it.

    Or you can go the other way, and pour a bunch of ice in the disposal and sink (like 2 inches!) and try to freeze it. If the wax becomes hard, your disposal should be able to break it up and then make it go away.

    If neither of these work, you should probably call a plumber.

    Last December, a TikTok video shared by @Jettsetfarmhouse sparked a discussion about how to clean garbage disposals properly. The 39-second video showed ice, salt, baking soda, and, finally, lemon gradually being dropped into a garbage disposal as the TikToker meticulously scrubbed — prompting some to applaud the method while others swatted it down.

    Insider spoke with Fiona Mills, a former hoarding technician and current franchise business coach at Spaulding Decon, about how best to keep pipes, drains, and garbage disposals pristine.

    Mills said grease and coffee grounds are absolute no-no’s when it comes to pipes

    According to Mills, pipes are prone to build-up over time and some things should never be tossed down the drain.

    “Never put coffee grounds – they do tend to stick to the pipes and increase your risk of clogs,” Mills said, adding grease, oil, food, and paint. She also noted that just because an item says “flushable” doesn’t mean you should flush them.

    “Enough of the item down the pipe will cause it to clog at some point,” she said. Mills continued that bathroom sink pipes can get “pretty nasty over time.”

    “You can always remove the PVC elbow pipe from under the sink,” Mills said in order to unclog stains. “You can flush hot water through the elbow pipe, and it should come off.”

    She recommended homeowners clean this area annually, if not every six months.

    Unclog hair from the pipes with this simple home remedy

    Mills said that plastic hair snakes unclog hair, but if homeowners don’t have a spare on hand, they can use a few common household ingredients.

    “Squirt some dish soap into the drain, followed by a cup of baking soda and a cup of white vinegar,” Mills said. “After five minutes, pour a kettle full of boiling water down the drain. All of this will dissolve the hair.”

    Mills said to use these 4 ingredients — including white vinegar — to clean garbage disposals

    Mills told Insider that homeowners should start with the garbage disposal splash guard.

    “Most can just be pulled out, where you’ll see build-up that can be scrubbed off. If it can’t be removed, you can still scrub it in place by pulling it from the inside out with a scrubby,” Mills said. “The grime comes off relatively easily with little effort as it is usually wet from use.”

    Mills said to use baking soda, white vinegar, sea salt or thick granulated salt, and ice for the actual garbage disposal. She added that people should avoid putting food, including eggshells, in disposals.

    “Pour half a cup of baking soda into your garbage disposal and just let it sit for about 10-15 minutes, then pour a cup of white vinegar. Let this sit for about three minutes, then rinse with boiling hot water,” Mills said.

    To keep the blades sharp, “pour about two cups or so of full ice cubes into the disposal. On top of the ice, pour a cup of salt, turn on the cold water, and turn on the garbage disposal.”

    Lastly, Mills adds some lemon peels into the garbage disposal with water to create a nice scent.

    To unclog a garbage disposal, pour baking soda and one cup of white vinegar into the disposal, then wait 10 minutes. Finish the job with hot water.

    How to Clean Your Kitchen

    House cleaning has never been so easy! With these tried and true cleaning tips from The Maids, you’ll learn how to clean the kitchen from top to bottom in no time!

    How to remove a glass from a garbage disposal

    You may clean your kitchen like a pro, but like many of us, you may not give your kitchen sink and drain the cleaning love they need. After all, we wash things in the sink and we rinse it out after, so the natural assumption could be that we’re washing the sink as we go, right? Wrong.

    It’s time to learn how to clean a kitchen sink the right way.

    Just like bathtubs and showers get residue buildup from washing our bodies, your kitchen sink gets dirty from washing dishes, pots, and pans. Grease, food particles, and other stuff that comes off your plates and utensils create a dirty film on your sink—and a germ-infested breeding ground for bacteria and mold. Yuck!

    How dirty is that kitchen sink? The average kitchen sink is full of germs, grime, and more fecal matter than a flushed toilet! Yuck. That means your kitchen sink could be the dirtiest place in your home—but before you run off in a panic to grab your bleach, hear us out. Learning how to clean a kitchen sink drain, the sink, and garbage disposal is critical for a healthy, happy kitchen, but you don’t need harsh chemicals to tackle the job.

    The level of germs and filth in a kitchen sink is something to be concerned about, but getting rid of all that nastiness isn’t super tough. You can clean a sink with baking soda, distilled white vinegar, and dish soap to scrub away all the germs and residue. The key is to clean your kitchen sink and drain frequently enough to prevent slimy buildup, bacteria, and odors.

    But what about the garbage disposal? Isn’t it full of bacteria, odors, and icky stuff, too? It is—and that’s why you’ll also learn how to clean a garbage disposal and keep it fresh right here. We’ll start with how to clean a stainless steel sink, and move on to the best way to clean a kitchen drain and garbage disposal.

    How to Clean a Stainless Steel Sink

    All you need to clean a stainless steel sink is baking soda, distilled white vinegar, and a bit of scrubbing. Baking soda is a natural cleaner you can use all over the house—and it’s safe for stainless steel. Distilled white vinegar is also a natural cleaner, as well as a disinfectant, and is safe to use on stainless steel sinks and many surfaces and fabrics.

    So grab your natural cleaners, a soft nylon brush, and an old toothbrush, and let’s get to work making that stainless steel shine.

    • Rinse out the sink with hot water and some dish soap.
    • Sprinkle baking soda all over the sink.
    • Use a soft scrub brush to rub the baking soda in the grain’s direction.
    • Use the toothbrush to get around the drain hole and other tight spots.
    • Spray distilled white vinegar all over the sink.
    • Once the bubbling and fizzing stop, rinse the sink with hot water.
    • Dry the entire sink with a microfiber cloth.
    • Use a dry microfiber cloth to buff the stainless steel.

    The mild abrasiveness of baking soda and the acidity of vinegar combine to cut through greasy residue, disinfect, and dissolve calcium deposits that cause water spots. If you have a porcelain, copper, granite, or cast iron sink, skip the scrubbing and just use dish soap and water with a cloth.

    How to Clean Kitchen Sink Drains

    Just because you’ve gotten your kitchen sink clean and fresh doesn’t mean you’ve gotten rid of all the bacteria and buildup. Down there in your kitchen drain are all kinds of unpleasant things, including germs and odors. That’s because all the grease, food, and other stuff you wash off your dishes and cookware have to go somewhere.

    When you know how to clean your kitchen sink drains the right way, you can reduce the amount of buildup that causes odors and germs. All you need is some baking soda, distilled white vinegar, a lemon, and some hot water. Here’s how you do it:

    • Boil two quarts of water.
    • Using oven mitts, slowly pour the boiling water down the drain.
    • Pour a cup of baking soda down the drain.
    • Rinse the sink and drain thoroughly with hot water from the sink.
    • For extra odor-fighting, pour lemon juice or distilled white vinegar down the drain.
    • After 30 minutes, rinse the sink and drain.

    For kitchen drains that haven’t been cleaned in a while, you may need a little more firepower. Consider using a bio-friendly drain cleaner to break down the buildup in the drain. The natural enzymes in bio-friendly cleaners help remove residue from grease, soap, and food debris without using toxic chemicals. Many of these cleaners can take up to 24 hours to get the job done, but the payoff is fresh, smooth-running drains and less odor and bacteria.

    How To Clean a Garbage Disposal

    If you have a garbage disposal, you need to clean it regularly, just like the kitchen sink and drain. Even with a clean drain, grease, grime, and food debris can cause lingering odors and germs to accumulate on the blades, baffle, and other parts of a garbage disposal. To get your kitchen sink truly clean, it’s time to learn how to clean a garbage disposal and keep it that way.

    A clean garbage disposal also means clearer drain pipes, so cleaning it regularly reduces the chance for that nasty buildup. Cleaning your garbage disposal about once a week should do the job, but if you smell lingering odors, you know it’s time for a cleaning. Follow these steps to keep your garbage disposal and your drains clean:

    Weekly cleaning can keep the garbage disposal clean and odor free.

    • Turn off the power to prevent the disposal from turning on while you’re cleaning it.
    • As an extra precaution, unplug the disposal if possible.
    • Use dish soap and an abrasive sponge to scrub the underside and folds of the baffle.
    • Rinse the sink and spray any debris down the drain.
    • Use your scrub sponge and dish soap to scrub around the top part of the grinding chamber, rinsing frequently.
    • Pour baking soda into the garbage disposal and let it sit for five minutes to absorb lingering odors.
    • Rinse the sink, drain, and garbage disposal thoroughly.

    For regular cleaning maintenance, lemon, kosher salt, and ice do a superb job of preventing buildup, odors, and bacteria. Cut up a lemon and drop it into the garbage disposal with two cups of ice and two tablespoons of kosher salt. Turn on the cold water and the garbage disposal and listen to the beautiful sound of buildup and odors being scrubbed away.

    Now that you know how to clean a kitchen sink, drain, and garbage disposal, don’t stop there. We’ve got tons of housekeeping and cleaning resources to help you keep your home cleaner and healthier. Whether you use our professional cleaning guides or our popular residential cleaning services, we want to make every home a cleaner, healthier place to live. Learn more about flexible, affordable cleaning and disinfecting when you get your free estimate online.

    Q: Can glass be recycled?
    A: Glass alone makes up 5% of garbage in the U.S. It’s a shame if any glass container uses up landfill space because glass lasts forever. The long-lasting nature of glass also means that glass can be recycled forever. It never wears out as a raw material, so old bottles and jars can be remanufactured into new glass containers over and over and over again.

    Recycling glass saves other resources in addition to landfill space. For example, every ton of glass recycled saves 1330 pounds of sand, 433 pounds of soda, 433 pounds of limestone, and 151 pounds of feldspar that would be needed to create new glass. In addition, recycling just one glass bottle saves enough energy from the manufacturing process to light a 100-watt bulb for four hours.

    In the Stanford recycling program, glass food and beverage containers can be placed in the bottle and can recycling bin along with aluminum and steel cans and plastic containers. Preparation is minimal. Please scrap glass containers free of food debris, but you need not run them through the dishwasher. Although the lid can be recycled with the glass, it should be removed from the jar. It is not necessary to remove the labels.

    Glass has been recycled for almost 3,000 years. Be a part of this history by recycling your glass bottles and jars today!

    Q: Can all glass be recycled?
    A: Different types of glass have different melting points. Some glass is made to withstand high temperatures, while others are made to hold cold drinks. We only accept beverage and food bottles and jars. No glass vases, glass drinking cups, window glass, Pyrex, lab glass or test tubes.

    Q: Can lab glass be recycled?
    A: The brown glass bottles can be recycled while test tubes and other lab glass cannot. You are welcome to call us to double check if a product is recyclable or not. Before you recycle your bottles, please be sure that your bottles are truely empty by following the Empty Container Tree found on the EHS website:

    Q: What do I do with burned out lightbulbs?
    A: Incandescent lightbulbs should be wrapped in paper (to protect the garbage collector) and placed in the garbage. They are not recyclable. Compact Florescent Lighbulbs (CFLs) are considered hazardous waste upon disposal and must be recycled/disposed through a household hazardous waste program. They may not be landfilled. If you are a resident on campus, you can recycle CFL’s through our Residential Universal Waste Program. If you are a student living on campus, please see your housing supervisor for disposal options.

    Q: What do I do with broken drinking glasses?
    A: Glass beverage and food bottles and jars are the only types of glass accepted in the Stanford Recycling Program including the the Stanford Recycling Drop-Off Center. Frosted glass, plate glass, Pyrex, mirrors, and ceramics should not be placed in the glass bins. These are very serious contaminants and can cause our whole load of glass to be rejected.

    Q: Can I recycle the glass from my broken window?
    A: Unfortunately broken window glass (and drinking glasses, plates, mirrors) are not recyclable in our program. These types of glass have a different melting temperature than beverage and food glass containers. Please wrap non-beverage and food glass in newspaper or plastic bags and place in your garbage can.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Recipes Everyone Will Love

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    The Spruce / Leah Maroney

    Summer means picnics! Whether you’re planning a picnic with your sweetie, your friend group, or the family, we’ve got you covered with these picnic recipes that are wonderfully enjoyed outdoors.

    Whether you like to eat sandwiches on picnics, or you like to lay out a full picnic spread with fried chicken and side salads to enjoy, we’ve collected great recipes for picnics here, so you can choose your favorites and put together your own perfect summer picnic menu.

    Browse through our awesome recipes for picnic appetizers, salads, fried chicken, sandwiches and wraps, desserts, and beverages, to put together your perfect picnic menu this summer.

    Do keep in mind that not all summer-friendly foods make perfect picnic food, though do some work better than others. It’s a good idea to ensure what foods will and won’t work for your picnic, and make sure your outdoor dining practices are safe ones.

    Going on a date, especially a first date can be nerve-wracking. You may feel the need to impress your date and preparing for it can be quite hard. If you have decided on having a picnic, we’ve compiled a list of adorable ideas for you to have the most fun, unforgettable, romantic picnics with the apple of your eye. From amazing picnic locations to picnic food, we got you covered!

    Romantic, Cute Picnic Date Ideas Perfect for Adult and Teen Couples

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    1. Location
    2. Food
    3. What to wear
    4. Things to bring
    5. Expectation
    6. Inspiration

    Tips on Finding the Perfect Picnic Locations

    Suggestion: find a location near you to cut down on traveling time. For a small adventure, find a further, unexplored location.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    When choosing a place for your picnic date, here’s a rule of thumb: pick a place where you and your date totally feel comfortable at. It can be at the beach where you first met, or at the park where you first set eyes on your bae.

    For sunset lovers, picking a place where you can clearly see the sunset is a great idea. Having a date on a botanical garden will be memorable too, especially during the springtime when flowers are in bloom. No matter what place you pick, make sure that it’s a place where you two can enjoy each other’s company and make great memories together.

    Cute Picnic Date Outfits

    What to Wear to a Summer or Spring Picnic? Outfit Ideas for Ladies

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    A picnic date is more casual compared to a fancy dinner date so you can dress down if you want. Pick a comfortable outfit, which you are most confident wearing. Whatever you choose to wear, make sure the fabric is light and breezy.

    Consider switching tight jeans to a pair of shorts, or a tight dress to a cute romper. Skip the leather shoes or high heels, too. Instead, wear comfortable sneakers or flats.

    Good and Easy Picnic Date Food Ideas

    Suggestions For Adult Couples on a Date

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Your picnic date just won’t be complete without mouth-watering food. Choose food that is easy to carry around, with a small chance of it being spilled while inside a picnic basket. You can bring sandwiches, sliced fruits, chips with dips, or chocolate-coated marshmallows. Honestly, there is a lot you can choose from.

    To make the food extra special, prepare them yourself instead of just buying from the supermarket. You can make your grandma’s special homemade cookies or salsa dip. Now that will surely impress your date. You can also cut fruits or mini-cakes into hearts using cookie cutters.

    For drinks, bottled or canned ones are your best friends. It can be as simple as bringing canned soda or fruit juice or going all out by having champagne.

    Be sure to check out these awesome food recipes:-

    1. 13 Good Picnic Food Ideas – Food Life Design
    2. 78 Summer Picnic Recipes – Country Living
    3. 15 Healthy Picnic Recipes – Primavera Kitchen

    30 Things To Bring to a Successful Picnic – The Picnic Date Packing List

    Now that you have chosen the perfect location, outfit, and food for your picnic date, don’t forget to bring sunblock especially during summer.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Allergens cannot be avoided sometimes too, so have anti-histamine tablets ready. If you are going to a place with many trees or bushes, bring an insect repellent lotion, too.

    Here’s a simple list of things that you should consider bringing to a picnic with your date:-

    1. Picnic blanket
    2. Food basket
    3. Wine
    4. Wine Glass
    5. Beer
    6. Juices
    7. Bread
    8. Toast
    9. Sandwich
    10. Onigiri (Japanese rice ball)
    11. Butter
    12. Jam
    13. More Food!
    14. Spoon
    15. Fork
    16. Butter Knife
    17. Napkins
    18. Cheese
    19. Paper plate
    20. Nugget
    21. Fries
    22. Cheesecake!
    23. Sunglasses
    24. Sun hat
    25. Sunblock
    26. Selfie stick
    27. Powerbank
    28. USB Cable
    29. Camera

    Setting the Right Expectation

    What to expect from the date

    The weather can seem nice at first, but you have to be cautious. Check weather reports in advance before confirming your picnic date, and go to the spot first to observe things that might hurt you and your date. And don’t forget to have a Plan B, in case the rain ruins your date. After all, indoor picnic dates can be a thing!

    Think outside the box for your next date night and plan a romantic picnic with your sweetheart. Whether you’re wanting to pop the question, celebrate a recent engagement, or are just looking to get outside and enjoy one another’s company, a DIY picnic date is perfect for a Sunday afternoon. Below we’re sharing a few tips to make this an afternoon to remember!

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    What to Pack

    Packing for a DIY picnic is easy! However, there are so many ways to elevate the day by working with a few local vendors. For any picnic, you’ll need the following at a minimum:

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Blanket and Pillows: Unless you’ll be at a picnic table, we recommend packing a blanket and a few pillows for comfort!

    Food and Drink: If you’re looking to create an epic charcuterie board for the day, check out this post here for all the expert tips on putting together an unforgettable grazing board. Or, reach out to a local company like Denver Picnic Co. and let them do all the work for you!

    Activities: Pack a yard game for a little friendly competition! Perhaps lawn darts, cornhole, or bocce ball! We also enjoy packing decks of cards and bad mitten.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    How to Make it Special

    If you’re looking to make the picnic a little more special than your typical day at the park, we’ve got a few ideas:

    Cheers to Love: Pack a bottle or wine or champagne and toast to your love and the beautiful day you’re spending together!

    Music: Set the mood by packing a portable speaker ! Play the your song, or curate a special playlist for the afternoon on Spotify.

    Fresh Blooms: Reach out to a local florist , like Hellebore Flowers who curated the picnic in this feature, and get your lady a beautiful bouquet to enjoy! After the picnic, bring it home and let the smells of the gorgeous blooms fill your home and remind you of the wonderful afternoon you spent with each other.

    Hire a Photographer: If you’re celebrating a momentous occasion like an engagement, proposal or anniversary, hire a photographer for a mini-session! Even if it’s just a date, having professional photos captured is always fun. Plus, photos of the two of you make for great prints, gifts and more.

    The Location is Everything: Pick a location that has meaning to you and your significant other. Perhaps it’s where you had your first date or it’s at the park you got engaged at, a location with meaning will make the date even more special. Or, pick a location that has incredible views or privacy! Another idea is to pack a picnic for a local winery, apple orchard, or pumpkin farm (be sure to reach out first to ensure outside food and drink is allowed).

    Propose: A romantic picnic is the perfect setting for a proposal! For tips on how to plan a surprise proposal read this post . If a proposal is on the agenda, we highly recommend following all of the above tips.

    Do you love to see the signs of spring? Do you enjoy getting outside in the great outdoors in spring? Are you a romantic at heart? Would you like to surprise that special someone in your life with a special outing? If you answered yes to any of those questions, it’s time to “spring” into action and plan a little spring picnic! Follow these simple suggestions to plan the perfect, fun, romantic outing with your favorite person and you’ll be considered a romantic genius!

    Location, Location, Location

    The first thing to do is to choose the location. When picking out the perfect picnic spot, consider what your special someone likes. The goal is to choose a spot that you both will love! While it’s always fun to “people-watch,” you might want to choose an area that’s more quiet and serene rather than an area that’s overly crowded. Do a little research and choose a spot that is safe, pretty and not too noisy so you can focus on each other. The wonderful thing about planning a picnic in the Smoky Mountains is that there are countless quaint mountain spots that would be perfect for a little picnic outing!

    Pick Your Basket

    Next, select a picnic basket. Choose a basket that is large enough to hold the necessary items, but make sure it’s not too heavy to carry once you have it loaded up!

    Gather Your Essentials

    After you have your picnic basket, start collecting all the essential items that you’ll need, such as a blanket, towel and napkins, plates, cups or glasses, and utensils. Blankets need to be large enough to comfortably stretch out on and allow you to spread out all the food items you bring. Choose a waterproof blanket so that you won’t get damp even if the ground or surface is damp. If you want to keep your blanket stretched out tightly on the ground & prevent ripples or wrinkles in your blanket, you can bring 4 tent stakes and a hammer to secure the blanket edges down. If you can, it’s always a nice touch to bring some cushions or pillows to make your outdoor setting even more comfortable.

    Once you have your picnic site and ground setup planned, then it’s time to start planning what to put inside your picnic basket! Here are some suggestions:


    If you love wine, then this is the first thing you need to have your basket. Pick a bottle of your favorite wine. Make sure to also bring a cooler, ice, and a couple of wine glasses. If you aren’t a wine drinker, then just pop in a bottle of your favorite soda, flavored water or favorite drink. Also, a very important point, remember to pack a wine bottle opener! It would be a shame to have a great bottle of wine and no way to open it!


    Nothing says romance quite like a bottle of wine, your favorite chocolate, and relaxation in a beautiful mountain setting! Make sure to find out what your partner’s favorite chocolate is and tuck some of it away in your cooler. Don’t forget to put it inside a plastic bag so it won’t get wet & soggy.


    Flowers can be a wonderful surprise for your partner! Remember that you don’t have to spend alot of money on flowers… you can usually pick up a beautiful inexpensive bouquet at your local market or grocery store. Hide a bunch of flowers in the car and present it to your partner at just the right moment!

    Dry Fruits & Nuts

    For a quick energy snack, take a bag of dry fruits & nuts or some trail mix. You don’t have to worry about refrigerating these and they always make a great snack! Granola is another great choice that travels well and is a great snack!


    The menu for your picnic can be as simple or extravagant as you like, it’s all up to you! You can choose simple sandwiches, traditional fried chicken, gourmet feasts or anything in-between. Check out your favorite restaurant and place a takeout order. Another good idea is to check in your area to see if special picnic lunches can be ordered. Pack a few of your favorite foods as well as some finger foods like grapes, strawberries, veggies, cheese and crackers, etc.

    Insect Repellent

    When planning a romantic picnic, make sure you include the insect repellent. Just imagine what will happen if mosquitoes, flies or other uninvited guests decide to join your romantic outing. To avoid this, always include a bottle of insect repellent.

    Favorite Music

    Music is a great atmosphere-creator! Set the tone for romance by playing some of your favorite love songs from whatever venue you prefer. If you’re not sure what type of music your special someone prefers, then opt for smooth jazz. Smooth jazz is relaxing and has a universal appeal no matter what style of music you may prefer. Make sure you fully charge your phone, ipad, ipod or other music source so you can enjoy music throughout your entire outing.


    No matter what special drink you choose to take, make sure you pack some bottled water! Remember that you’re outside and you need to make sure you remain well hydrated. You can also take a thermos of coffee or hot chocolate if it is a chilly day!

    Hand Sanitizer

    A staple for every outing, include a bottle of hand sanitizer! After setting up your picnic, you’ll want to cleanse your hands before opening the wine and food.

    Paper Towels, Napkins & Wet Wipes

    It’s always a good idea to bring a roll of paper towels or extra napkins, just in case of spills, cleanup or other emergencies. Moist towelettes are always a welcome picnic staple, especially if you’re serving messy foods. You can also take extra water for clean up as well.

    Emergency Kit

    No one ever expects to have an emergency situation, but when they happen, it’s invaluable to be prepared with a few supplies. Slip a small emergency kit in your basket just in case.

    Last Minute

    Don’t forget to check the weather forecast before you set out on your excursion! The best-laid plans can be totally ruined if Mother Nature decides not to cooperate! Have a “Plan-B” ready to go with an alternate indoor location should your outdoor plans be ruined by bad weather.

    Relax & Enjoy

    Now for the two most important ingredients of a great romantic picnic… Relax & Enjoy!

    If you are planning this picnic during your visit to the Smoky Mountains, make sure you’re staying at Creekside Lodge. Creekside Lodge in Maggie Valley is a quaint, family owned and operated mountain getaway, conveniently located just 30-40 minutes outside of Asheville, NC. Our staff would be happy to help you plan your romantic picnic and other wonderful activities during your stay in the Smoky Mountains. Call us today at 800-621-1260 and reserve your mountain getaway! Your romantic picnic in the Smoky Mountains will be a memory you’ll never forget!

    How-do-you-do a romantic picnic big date?

    Just how to package and you can package into the perfect romantic picnic big date What you would need certainly to prepare on your vehicles: Fireplace city. Begin by bulbs the flames. Put a comfortable tablescape. Grab another blanket and you can safeguards the latest picnic desk. Restaurants. When planning a beneficial picnic, remaining it simple is the better way to go. Delight in!.

    In order to package a romantic picnic, go with a central way that’s very easy to consume, instance small sandwiches. 2nd, like edibles that do not need to have the the means to access any utensils, instance crazy, delicious chocolate, cheddar, otherwise olives. After that, were a simple dessert, particularly cookies, and you can good bubbly drink particularly champagne otherwise seltzer water.

    Is actually picnic dates close?

    Regardless of the you and your partner enjoy, you’ll find exciting and you will intimate picnic suggestions for people of all of the interests. Not just was picnic dates enjoyable, however, also they are reasonable, making them a lovely go out idea for your funds.

    How can you build a cute picnic?

    sixteen Smart Methods for Holding the best Picnic Choose the best place. Prepare proper. Don’t forget throughout the an epidermis to help you other individuals your food. Pick the best blanket. Make some shade. Package place pads. Transportation restaurants inside the Mason containers. Make sure you remember a reducing board.

    How do i shock my boyfriend that have an excellent picnic?

    Close Picnic Dinner Choose dining that’s fist-friendly and simple to set up, to concentrate on the discussion as well as on both. Snacks, wraps, slash fruits, hard-boiled eggs, poultry wings, baguette, clipped create, chips and cookies are typical a good solutions.

    How can you create an effective picnic for two people?

    Simple tips to Package an enchanting Picnic for a few Begin by an effective higher picnic container! Needed a huge picnic blanket – choose anything silky inside color you adore. Render a cooler otherwise frost packages to store perishable products cool, also to chill your wine or other drinks.

    Is actually picnic A date that is first?

    You can get so much fun! A great picnic is may be beneficial to possess an initial time if your big date wants choosing a great picnic. The thing that you should constantly would before you inquire someone into the a romantic date i’ve found aside what they for example creating outside or even the metropolitan areas they prefer browsing.

    What sex dating sites for over 50s in the event that you wear to your an effective picnic?

    Make sure you simply take comfy shoes A stylish shirt dress which have picnic-passionate jewelry. Elegant and simple skinny jeans paired with an elegant shirtfortable chinos used that have a striped t-clothing and you can a good cardigan. Trousers which have a shirt and you may teachers.

    What’s a romantic date details?

    a hundred Sweet Day Suggestions and that means you Never Score Bored stiff Once more Was yet another eatery. If you have your chosen spot’s diet plan just about memorized, check out somewhere the fresh. Enjoy tourist on your own home town. Generate an enjoyable the newest meal. Go on a good picnic. Simply take a walk. Hit the coastline. Wade snowboarding. Gamble a board game.

    What do you do throughout a good picnic?

    ten Steps you can take for the a Picnic Gamble a casino game away from freeze level otherwise hide-and-seek. Students will run and you will fool around with its mothers. Come across numerous kinds and colours out of renders. Sing Tunes. Walk-around new playground these are life activities. Go angling. Play a game into blanket. People see. Provides a liquids balloon strive.

    How do you bundle a huge picnic?

    Simple tips to Plan out a large Picnic Plan ahead. Discover that has upcoming. Decide whether you need sexy food such as bbq otherwise cooler incisions. Assist anyone know very well what you decide. Features good potluck picnic otherwise get one group of people to offer per goods. Bundle situations to keep some one hectic non-stop. Carry out a beneficial picnic eating urban area.

    Precisely what do couples create within picnics?

    Enjoyable picnic activities like walking, hiking, biking, if you don’t a keen impromptu photoshoot are fantastic an effective way to waste time together with your boyfriend. Listed below are some our intimate picnic facts below, develop they’ll inspire you to track down outside and revel in certain quality date with your Valentine.

    How will you liven up an effective picnic?

    Easy picnic ideas include a vintage-date favorite cooler fried otherwise cooked poultry and potato salad. To keep the food regarding spoilage, prepare a cooler with several ice and make certain brand new poultry and potato salad are cold once you place them from inside the the newest cool.

    So what does an enchanting picnic feature?

    Believe small, elegant appetisers, close snacks and you may higher level salads. Extra activities for sharing dishes such as for instance a classy charcuterie board to possess a wines and you can cheddar picnic otherwise diverse sharing dishes regarding dainty appetisers. Definitely, any personal day should end to your a sweet mention.

    Just what do i need to bring on an enchanting picnic go out?

    Picnic basics it is best to prepare: Fruit will always a good idea. It’s white, simple, and can end up being ingested which have or rather than napkins just in case your forget men and women. A portable presenter. A great Polaroid camera. One thing to lay on. All products. Sunscreen.

    What big date should a good picnic start?

    For many who mean inside season, probably spring or summer if weather is sweet and loving. For those who indicate the time of big date, that is entirely your choice, nevertheless weather really does often rating hotter toward later afternoon (1-dos PM), very a late morning/very early afternoon picnic could well be ideal.

    Try a beneficial picnic way too much to possess a moment big date?

    Comparable to taking additional, taking place a beneficial picnic is close to usually a beneficial second big date idea. It can end up being a little less formal and you can stilted than a prefer bistro otherwise club, and it also will give you an opportunity for the majority additional confidentiality, also, according to the place you choose to put up.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    You may be getting tired of the icy winter breeze but, why not try to embrace it by enduring nature. These winter days may be long, cold, and dark, but no one can stop you from making your relationship sizzle even in stinging temperatures. If you are , madly, and truly in love with your partner then make this season magical and exciting.

    Usually, winter is the time to celebrate with family and friends, whether it be Christmas, New Years or a simple get together. But when it comes to creating a romantic tryst between you and your special someone, winter has to be sparkling, rather than being a fun-spoiler. If you are planning an outing, a white blanket of shimmering snow beneath a blue sky will definitely light up your romantic flame.

    Here are some cool tips to plan a romantic winter picnic spree:

    Prepare a cool picnic gift basket

    Spruce up your picnic mood by assembling a picnic basket for a romantic meal under the sky. The basket should contain all the stuff that can lighten your spirit in the cold weather. Like a fluffy blanket, and hot chocolate. Enrich your gift basket with every awesome amenity. If you can’t decide what items or commodities you should include in your package, you can choose from varieties of baskets on the market. It’s easy to find to your needs and budget. As a starting point, a typical basket includes things like cutlery, plates, drinking glasses, small utensils, dry fruits, eateries, candles, etc.

    Go on a memorable afternoon picnic

    Winter is best for going on a romantic afternoon getaway with your sweetheart. Make plans and take a day off work when your partner is available. Choose a perfect location, pack everything into the basket and get ready to spend quality time with the love of your life. When it comes to a suitable location, find a place where you and your relax and enjoy each other’s company without any distractions. For example, a scenic, secluded mountain could be a place where you can reflect on your love with each other.

    Cook something awesome

    Going on a picnic without food simply isn’t a picnic! For a romantic picnic meal, avoid overly heavy foods and keep it classy. Popular dishes like sandwiches, fresh salads, strawberries, avocados, or Mediterranean foods are great options. Avoid onions and garlic because the smelly breath could kill off your romance. For a memorable romantic winter picnic, choose foods that are portable and don’t make a mess. You can also include foods like nuts, olives, cured meats, and gourmet cheese. These easy snacks can be purchased from any store. Bring along a wooden platter so that you can use your creativity to serve the foods the way you like. Tip: Use cutters for freshly baked cookies to create heart shapes out of them.

    Champagne for every occasion

    Nothing can elevate your romantic winter picnic better than a perfect drink. It’s time to celebrate your love with sparkling champagne. Rose and white wines are also good choices. For an extra special touch, this is also a perfect occasion to create custom champagne labels for a memorable winter date with your partner. The sip of champagne will add that moment of luxury and a feeling of warmth rising from within. To top it all, when champagne is paired with a glorious cheese plate, or just some strawberries and chocolate, it will turn a casual rendezvous into an impeccable event.

    It’s time for picnic sports

    Your romantic winter getaway is incomplete without activities and games. Since romantic picnics are all about spending quality time together, it’s time to indulge in your favorite activities. Has there been a hiking trail that’s been on your list that you have yet to try? Or how about winter-themed activities? There are some great things to take part in like ice skating or sledding. If you’ve always wanted to have a snow fight, now is the time. Just head outside to have an old-fashioned snowball fight. You can also have a bonfire!

    Winter has its own way of creating a romantic environment. From harsh conditions to sweet sunshine, the season has everything. All you need to do is plan a memorable get together with your partner that you’ll both cherish forever.

    It’s summer time and that means it’s the perfect time to go on a picnic. Picnicking is one of my favorite family outdoor activities. That’s why today I’m sharing some of my best tips about how to plan a picnic.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    There are very few things I love more than sharing a picnic outside with my friends and family. Hosting a picnic is a great way to share the afternoon and/or evening with people you love and it’s the perfect environment for families with kids who need to stay active.

    Knowing how to plan a picnic is super helpful in making the experience a fun and meaningful one!

    How to Plan the Perfect Picnic

    At our house we have two picnic tables in our front yard where we host many get-togethers – often with 20 or more adults and children. But we also love visiting local, state, and national parks for planned or even impromptu picnics.

    Setting the Table

    So, for me, setting the table is super important. Whether we are visiting a park, rest area, or eating in our own front yard, I love to cover the tables with pretty tablecloths.

    First of all, the tables at public places can be kind of sketchy. Who knows what you’ll find when you arrive.

    Eating on a table covered in bird droppings isn’t very appealing. I love to spread out pretty cloth tablecloths and often use my vintage tablecloths just for this purpose – even when I’m serving children. If you worry about stains, pretty vinyl tablecloths are the perfect solution.

    Sometimes you want to serve a picnic on top of a blanket on the ground. I have several zip-up picnic blankets that I love. I also love to use inexpensive vintage quilts. And sometimes while the adults sit around the table, I’ll spread a sturdy blanket on the ground for the little kids to eat on.

    If I’m serving a large group, I usually stick with paper plates and disposable utensils just for ease of clean up. However, if it’s just a few of us serving the meal on pretty plastic or melamine plates feels more special.

    I also like to add a few extra touches like candles, a mason jar of flowers, and pretty napkins.

    What to Serve

    Picnic food should be simple, but there’s no reason why you can’t serve food that tastes amazing. Aside from the peace and relaxing atmosphere a picnic offers, I love to fill my plate with delicious food.

    If you have friends or extra family joining you for a picnic, why not ask everyone to bring a dish or two? Having a picnic potluck style is a great way to serve a crowd! Often I’ll let others know what I’m bringing and ask them to bring something else – like a dessert, side dish, salad, or drinks.

    Transporting the Food

    Of course, you’ll need something to transport all that good food! For dishes that need to stay cool, pack a cooler with ice. We keep a few recycled water bottles in the freezer to throw in our cooler. The bottles keep everything cool and the dishes stay dry.

    Pack salads in a sealed plastic container like those from Rubbermaid or Tupperware. Sandwich toppings can be kept in individual baggies or in containers.

    Drinks should have their own cooler packed with ice. Cakes and cupcakes can be transported easily in air tight containers made for just that purpose. And the traditional picnic basket or my favorite collapsible basket works for the rest.

    Some great options are:

    • DIY Sub Sandwiches
    • Hot Dogs and Hamburgers on the Grill
    • Pickles
    • Potato or Macaroni Salad
    • Coleslaw
    • Corn on the Cob
    • Broccoli Salad
    • Angel Food Cake with Strawberries and Cream
    • Lemon Pound Cake
    • Cupcakes
    • Ice Cold Drinks

    Cleaning Up

    If you’re planning to grill your food, you will want to take along a steel brush to clean the grill if needed. Another option is to set the food on top of some aluminum foil sprayed with cooking oil and cook over the grill that way.

    After the picnic is over, you’ll need to throw all of your disposable products in the trash bin, but it’s a good idea to have a few trash bags of your own handy in case you need to transport the trash or dirty dishes home.

    Offering individually wrapped hand wipes to your guests or family members is also a thoughtful way to keep everyone’s hands and faces clean – especially when parks don’t always have running water.

    Always take leftover food home or throw it away in an appropriate container so that bears and other wildlife aren’t tempted to snack on them later.

    Planning for Impromptu Picnics

    Knowing how to plan a picnic comes in pretty handy even when you want to enjoy an impromptu picnic with your family.

    Sometimes our family will stop for an impromptu picnic when we’re traveling or driving past a park. But, even though these are “impromptu” picnics, a little planning makes these picnics so much better.

    I mean, in my opinion, Peanut Butter and Jelly sandwiches and a bag of chips just taste better when eaten at a park in the shade of a tree on a bright sunny day. And, we’ve been known to grab Chinese takeout for an impromptu picnic at a rest stop at 9:00 at night… just for fun while traveling.

    And while you don’t need more than a few napkins to eat your sandwiches on, enjoying a spur of the moment picnic is easier when you have a few items ready to go – like a basket pre-packed with a tablecloth or blanket, paper plates, plastic utensils, napkins, and some bug spray.

    During the summer, keep a basket with these items in your trunk and a picnic is never more than a quick trip to the grocery store to grab a loaf of bread, peanut butter and jelly, some pre-made potato salad, and a bag of chips away.

    Picnic Recipes You’ll Love

    • Summer Salads Perfect for Picnics
    • Creative Sandwich Recipes for Picnics
    • Delicious Vegan Picnic Recipes
    • Vegetarian BBQ Picnic Recipes
    • Corn Recipes for Your Picnic
    • Backyard BBQ and Picnic Recipes
    • Easy Picnic Recipes and Drinks
    • Easy Dessert Ideas for Your Picnic
    • Mason Jar Recipes for a Picnic
    • Healthy Picnic Recipes
    • Fruit Salads Perfect for a Picnic
    • Kid Friendly Picnic Recipes
    • Vegetarian Picnic Recipes for the Grill
    • Snacks and Appetizers for Your Backyard BBQ or Picnic
    • Amazing Hot Dog Recipes for Your Next BBQ or Picnic
    • More ideas in this series coming soon!

    Do you love picnics as much as I do? How do you plan the perfect picnic? What’s your favorite thing to take on a picnic? Let me know in the comments below!

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    If you are planning a romantic picnic with your loved one and this is your first time, then you should know that there are several things that you need to take care of when deciding a place and the things you can take with you. Just imagine yourself holding your loved one’s hand and strolling beneath clear blue sky. It certainly appears inviting isn’t it? With a little planning, you will be on your magical way inexpensively. Here is how you can plan a romantic picnic.

    Things Required:

    – Blankets
    – Grapes
    – Apples
    – Bread
    – Cheese

    Others are Reading

    • How to Close a Swimming Pool
    • How to Climb Mount Everest


      font-size: 13px !important;color: #474747;text-align: justify;line-height: 21px;” >

    Planning a romantic picnic is not as hard as one may think; the key here will be to keep the menu simple. Whenever going on a romantic picnic, you should always try to choose food items that are filling but light, as you will never want to take a heavy meal and then feel lazy, which will certainly spoil your experience. Perhaps, you can consider packing a loaf of bread and some sliced or liquified cheese which can be better than anything you find at restaurants.

    For dessert you can include an apple or some grapes.These sweet treats will enhance your evening for sure and are bound to add to the romatic flare.

    Choose a spot that is filled with the beautiful scenery of mothernature. If possible, a place by a river or lake is a wonderful choice. If you do not have seashore or even a lake in the city you live in, then you can choose a big park where you can enjoy greenery and natural colors of life.

    Remember to pack a blanket for laying on, wine glasses and napkins. As well you will need plates, cups, and silverware. Here, you should always try to consider using disposable items. It will certainly take away from the romance of your evening if you have to take home and wash dirty dishes. After all, the idea is to escape the realities of everyday life. Just relax and enjoy your time together.

    Picnics are a great idea once spring and summer come by. But you can always try a picnic in winter. After all, we’ve all heard the term “winter wonderland”. All you need is a few friends or your partner, and make an afternoon of fine food and good times. Going on a date can present challenges sometimes. But with a few good picnic date ideas, you are all set up.

    With a picnic, you take some of the stress away. After, out in the sun, with a chance for some vitamin D feels refreshing. And you can have a fun and relaxing time with your date. Bonus you’ll learn how to be romantic.

    Now, organizing a picnic date can sometimes prove challenging and difficult. But if you plan ahead, it is an easy task. Luckily, we have a complete picnic date ideas checklist you can follow. You can go on a picnic date for a first date, or for an anniversary. It is always a fabulous way to surprise your partner.

    Tips for the perfect picnic location

    The most challenging part of the picnic date is the location. You want something that exposed to the sun, but not too much. After all, you do not want to burn on the sun. And you want some nature around, trees and stuff. Most importantly, a place that is not as crowded.

    The first rule of thumb is simple. Pick a place where you and your partner feel comfortable. For example, you can go to the beach you first meet, or to the park.

    If you are a sunset lover, pick a place where you can clearly see the sunset. Another fun and unique idea: go for a date in a botanical garden. During spring, flowers bloom, and it is one of the most perfect environment for a romantic date.

    Another important factor: pick a place that is within walking distance. After all, you need to carry a couple of things.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    What to wear?

    The next challenge is the outfit. What to wear for a picnic date? Remember, this is a casual date. It is not a fancy dinner date. So cool down on the elegant and formal clothing.

    The most important rule is to pick a comfortable outfit. You will probably have to sit on it, walk, and maybe even run or dance.

    Always go for light and breezy fabric. Never ever wear a tight dress. Skip the leather shoes and high heels. Flats and sneakers work just fine.

    The Must-Bring List

    We said we have a list of what you need to bring for your picnic date ideas. Here are the must-haves.

    • Comfortable blanket or any other coverage – You can also bring a vinyl tablecloth that will serve as an underlayer
    • Cooler for beverages – Use plenty of ice packs to keep your beverages and food chilled. You can also freeze water or lemonade. Frozen drinks also double up as ice packs and save spaces. But never put your cooler in the trunk during transport, as it is the hottest place in the car
    • Basket or large bag – Use it to carry all the food. Now, as this is a romantic date, go for something more charming than a bunch of grocery bags. You do not have to get an old fashioned wicker basket, but something charming is a must
    • Plastic storage containers and plastic storage bags – These items prevent things from spilling, and keeps the food separated and fresh
    • Plates, forks, knives, napkins, and so on – Some people prefer real stuff, and others go for plastic. But the real stuff makes the picnic feel more special. Plus, it helps the environment
    • Sunscreen and bug spray – Imagine going to the perfect location, with the perfect partner, and then, bugs come by. You want to prevent that, right?
    • Small stereoor something to play background music – Luckily, there are many options for this now. You can get JBL speakers, or just use your phone with a good radio
    • Trash bags for cleanup
    • Small first aid kid – Do not go overboard, but you need to prepare for anything that can happen

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    The Food Menu

    Let’s talk about the hardest part of the picnic date. And that is the food. This is a tricky thing. For starters, if it is your first date, you do not have a clue what your partner likes to eat. Is she/he more of a fruits and vegetable person? Or she loves sausages? Here are some ideas to think about your perfect picnic date.

    • Little things on skewers like melon, ham, cherry tomatoes, mozzarella, and so on
    • Bruschetta
    • Sangria, make your own
    • Tiny sandwiches, and if you want to take them to the next level, cut them into shapes with cookie cutters
    • Bite-sized fruits, think of grapes, raspberries, cherries, strawberries, and so on
    • Risotto balls, this might require a bit of cooking before, but it is worth it
    • Stuffed dates, usually with almonds and rolled in powdered sugar
    • Silly candy, you can never have enough
    • Soft cheese and crackers
    • Nutella, it is a risk, but one you can afford
    • Fresh summer roles, easy to eat on the go, and perfect for hot summer nights
    • Roasted pumpkin seeds, a natural aphrodisiac
    • Popcorn, you can make pop unflavored or with your own flavor
    • Mini pizzas
    • Apples and cheddar cheese, a great romantic combo
    • Figs, good on their own, or with balsamic vinegar
    • Quesadillas, get creative with the filling, go with cheese and combos like grilled chicken
    • Mediterranean bites, like hummus, stuffed grape leaves, olives, and so on
    • Chocolate, lots of it

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Staying in is the new going out. At least that’s what I think. Especially when staying in involves snuggling up

    1. Blog
    2. /
    3. Lifestyle
    4. /
    5. 5 Steps to Creating the Perfect Indoor Picnic Date Night

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Staying in is the new going out. At least that’s what I think. Especially when staying in involves snuggling up with your boo while eating off of a giant cheeseboard and drinking wine. So I’ve put together 5 steps to help you create the perfect indoor picnic date night, including picnic date foods and indoor picnic ideas. Enjoy!

    1. Set the scene

    How to plan a romantic picnicHow to plan a romantic picnic

    The perfect indoor picnic has 3 main elements: a giant blanket to sprawl out on, an abundance of greenery, and a few pillows throw to cushion your booty. Besides that, the possibilities are endless. I chose to lean some of our picture frames against the wall for ambiance, and brought our guitar over so that we could do a jam sesh after dinner. Other fun ideas to set your scene include mild scented candles, your favorite card game, or a poetry book (this is date night, after all)

    2. Keep it cheesy

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Can you call it an indoor picnic if a cheese board isn’t involved? I don’t think so. To create this spring-inspired cheese board, I used the following ingredients:

    1 wheel brie cheese
    1 block blue cheese
    Castelvetrano olives
    Red Grapes
    Dried Oranges
    Water Crackers

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    I loved this combo of ingredients. Usually I like to stuff my cheeseboards with cheese, but for two people this was just perfect. And bonus points if you candy the oranges yourself 🙂

    3. No bake, no problem

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    To complement your cheeseboard, may I suggest a giant brussels sprout salad and smoked salmon tartines? Both are super easy to whip up, and don’t require you to turn on your oven! I loved this aspect of our indoor picnic, because it felt truly picnic-y to have an entire meal that wasn’t made on the stove. Recipes below!

    For the Brussels Sprout Salad

    1 lb. brussels sprouts, shaved
    1/2 cup red grapes, halved
    1/3 cup parmesan cheese, grated
    1/4 cup roasted almonds
    2 tablespoons olive oil
    2 tablespoons lemon juice
    1 teaspoon honey
    1/2 teaspoon dijon mustard
    salt + pepper to taste

    1. Separate 1/2 cup of brussels and fry them in 2 tablespoons olive oil until crispy. Set aside until ready to serve.
    2. Toss together remaining brussels, grapes, and parm. In a small bowl whisk together olive oil, lemon juice, honey, dijon, and s+p to taste.
    3. Drizzle over salad and top with fried brussels!

    How to plan a romantic picnic
    For the Smoked Salmon Tartines

    5-6 thin slices rustic bread (pumpernickel or grain bread work well!)
    4 oz cream cheese, room temperature
    2 tablespoons lemon juice
    1 tablespoon fresh dill, chopped, plus more for garnish
    4 oz smoked salmon

    1. Lightly toast bread and allow to cool completely.
    2. Whisk together cream cheese, lemon juice, and dill. Spread over cooled bread slices.
    3. Top with smoked salmon and a sprig of fresh dill.

    4. Photo finish

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Snap your spread with a picture-perfect camera, the Olympus OM-D E-M10 Mark III. It’s compact, stylish, and packs all the punch of a big dSLR without the hassle or the price tag. The OM-D E-M10 Mark III is perfect for anyone looking for a high-quality, easy-to-use camera that isn’t a dSLR. It captures depth beautifully, and makes for professional-quality photos with a simple click.

    I shot all the photos for this post on my OM-D E-M10! Well, except the photo of the camera. Because that would be impossible. Or… very impressive.

    5. Sweets for my sweets

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    I am of the firm opinion that every meal should end with just a bit of sweetness. For a perfect indoor picnic date night, you could do anything from Red Wine Brownies to Tahini Chocolate Chip Cookies to a One-bowl Carrot Cake. We went for the latter, but skipped the cardamom/ginger combo in favor of a simple cream cheese frosting with walnuts on top 🙂

    and most importantly…

    …give your hunny a big snuggle and tell them how much you love them. Because they’re just the best 🙂

    More picnic date food from Broma Bakery:

    This post is sponsored by Olympus USA. Thank you for supporting the brands that help make Broma possible!

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Is it your first date and you want to plan something fascinating and happening? Then going for a romantic picnic will be the best idea. Now the question arises what can be done to make your picnic romantic? For many of us, a date is a first time thing, that’s why most of the people are shy on their first date. It might be challenging for people to organize their first date. In this article, we will be telling you how to organize and plan your first romantic picnic date with your partner.

    How to plan a romantic picnicPlanning A Picnic For A Romantic Date

    Picnic Date

    The first date is always crucial in a relationship; it determines whether you both are comfortable with each other or not. Everybody wants that their first date should leave an impression on their partner, and they try their best to do so. Going out for movies, coffee, and candlelight dinner are pretty common ideas for a date, and if you want to try something different, then go for a romantic picnic on your first date. Let’s discuss how you can perfectly organize your first date.

    Food To Take On Picnic Date

    These are the food items you can prefer taking to the picnic.

    Champaign On Ice

    What can be better than having champaign on ice to drink on a date? If you want to have a memorable romantic date, then you should prefer having champaign on your first date. And yes, don’t forget to take wine glasses with you.


    Everybody loves brownie, whether it is a girl or a boy. You can take chocolate brownie with you on your date. There’s a fact about chocolate that the chemical released by chocolate in our brain is similar to the chemical released by our mind when we are in love. Having brownie on your first date increases the chances of your partner to fall for you. If you want to try something more romantic, then you can have a brownie with pomegranate on top.

    Decors And Essentials To Take On A Picnic Date

    Now that you are done with packing up your food items, it’s time to get the essentials you are going to take with you on a picnic.

    Old Fashioned Basket

    You will require a basket to carry your food items and extra stuff, and you should have an old fashioned basket with you to take on a picnic. It looks classy.


    You will need a sheet to sit on it. Take a sheet which is waterproof because most of the time, the grass is wet so it might make your clothes wet too.


    Always go for silverware dishes, as they will make your date more romantic. Don’t go for plastic utensils.

    Where To Go On A Picnic Date

    Now that you are done with planning what to take and what to eat, its time to decide where to go. You can look for gardens, parks for your picnic. Many people prefer to go to beaches, and that too wouldn’t be a bad option. Also, look for a day with a suitable climate to go out.

      How to plan a romantic picnic

  • How to plan a romantic picnic
  • How to plan a romantic picnic
  • Spring is definitely in the air as May gets off to a great start. And what is the best way to enjoy this beautiful season? Picnics. Well…at least in my opinion. It’s great to do picnicking before it gets too hot with summer.

    And of course, picnics are incredibly romantic by themselves, but know what would make them extra romantic? You got it– a proposal. The best part is, you don’t need anything flashy or extra surprising to pull off this kind of proposal. The only thing you need to know is how to pull off the perfect picnic. Lucky for you, there are only three main keys to planning the most romantic picnic your girl has ever seen.

    1) Location, location, location
    This is the most important thing for you to consider. Know of a perfect park with a great view? Know where the ducks are the friendliest to be fed? Scout out a few areas beforehand and maybe find a place that’s quiet or even secluded like off of a hiking path. Avoid the following: dumpsters, loud places, and too many kids.

    2) Plan perfect picnic food
    While it’s a terrible idea to hide the ring in food, that doesn’t mean what you eat isn’t important. Pick food that isn’t messy and very easy to eat. Grapes and strawberries are perfect to eat and playfully feed each other. Try your hand at making fancy sandwiches like a classic caprese (Italian bread, tomatoes, mozzarella, and pesto). Or, if you’re not as daring, plan a great finger food platter. Fancy cheeses, crackers, dried fruit, maybe even some pepperoni or salami sticks you can slice– all of it makes for a romantic picnic. Add a bottle of wine or champagne to the mix and you’ve got a great meal.

    3) Plan a memory
    You don’t need to plan anything spectacular here, but it really makes for special memories if you put a little more thought into the picnic than just the food. Whether it’s a hike beforehand or asking her to look at cloud shapes in the sky like she did when she was a kid, little things can go a long way. If it’s windy, kite flying can also be fun. Make sure you bring a camera to take cute pictures of each other having fun. It’ll especially come in handy once you pop the question. Impromptu engagement pictures is something no girl can turn down.

    Still not sure how to pull off the perfect picnic proposal? Take some pointers from this guy.

    • How to plan a romantic picnic
    • How to plan a romantic picnic

    Who loves picnics? Raise your charcuterie boards if you do!! Picnics by the beach is one of the reasons why my family loves Southern California, after all, we get the sun, family, and fun. With everything that’s been happening and all these travel restrictions, my husband and I have been brainstorming for weeks on how to celebrate our anniversary. Since our kids have been missing feeling the sand between their toes, we’ve decided to bring our picnic tradition back. To make our day extra special, we wanted to add some dazzle to our anniversary celebration and boy did Cali Picnics make my, (Yes, I call the mimosa shots here!) Pinterest-Esque picnic dreams come true!

    • How to plan a romantic picnic
    • How to plan a romantic picnic

    Ever heard of the saying “you bring your own weather to the picnic?” Well, I must say, it doesn’t get more L.A than the vibe curated by Calic Picnics for my family. Cali Picnics is a luxury picnic table delivery that creates bespoke and unmatched picnics. Whether it’s an anniversary, bachelorette, proposal, birthday party or other special occasions, they always bring their A-game to the picnic table.

    • How to plan a romantic picnic
    • How to plan a romantic picnic

    When we arrived at our perfect picnic spot, everything was already set up, ready, and waiting for us to enjoy our charcuterie board and toast to the moment. Compared to having a DIY picnic, this was a walk in the park. I no longer had to worry about whether the drinks were still cool, or if I’ve packed enough snacks for everyone. We had the best two hours of fun under the sun! I couldn’t stop swooning over the customized design of our picnic setup. The palette of rugs, blankets, and fringe umbrella which I really wanted to take home really complimented the sunset! The Cali Picnics team brought my vision to life, they knew exactly how to make it family-friendly and romantic at the same time. The sky’s the limit with Cali Picnics, they even gave us the option to upgrade our experience, adding a cheeseboard, fresh flower arrangements, and a mini photo session with a seasoned photographer for our anniversary. I mean, who wouldn’t want a photographer for this Kodak moment? Our picnic by the beach was a testament to their commitment to crafting luxury multi-sensory experiences for everyone.

    • How to plan a romantic picnic
    • How to plan a romantic picnic

    • How to plan a romantic picnic
    • How to plan a romantic picnic

    Everything about this alfresco fine dining experience has redefined the typical red and white plaid setup, with saran-wrapped sandwiches and juice boxes. The icing on top is the worry-free cleanup after enjoying this amazing experience. All we had to do was stand up, and walk away (which was really hard for me by the way since I really loved the setup and wanted to bring them home with me).

    • How to plan a romantic picnic
    • How to plan a romantic picnic

    This romantic date is one for the books and by far another keeper date in the 7 years, we’ve been together. I know how I’m going to spend the last few months of 2020, it’s going to be filled with these rustic picnics with charcuterie boards and of course mimosas!

    • How to plan a romantic picnic
    • How to plan a romantic picnic

    Custom Picnics: @calipicnics

    Floral Design: @ahlesfleurs

    Stationery: @saltpaperco

    Pâté & Charcuterie: @3pigspate

    If your significant other finds picnics so romantic, then what would be the perfect Valentine’s Day plan? Your picnic needs to be well thought out in the perfect spot, with great food and drinks, flowers, soft blankets, and music. You really want to wow your partner, and here are some ideas to help.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    The Perfect Spot

    The first thing you will want to consider when planning the perfect Valentine’s Day picnic is your location. Imagine yourself driving up to your date’s house in a nice clean car, perfected with Shine Armor . They walk out looking as pretty as a picture, and you head to your favorite romantic spot.

    Maybe you live by the ocean or the mountains and know a great place to watch the sunset. Perhaps you have a favorite park that you go to together. Wherever you choose to go, let it be special to the both of you with a great view and not too crowded. This will really set the tone for the rest of the evening.

    Have a friend set everything up for you, so you and your date do not have to worry about carrying everything and setting up. This will save time and let you enjoy your night to the fullest. Having everything already set up can also be a cute way to surprise your date with all that you have planned.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Pick your Food and Beverage

    Some may argue that good food and drink outweighs the perfect spot but on Valentine’s Day you want every aspect to be perfect. If you are a great cook, making a wonderful meal is definitely romantic.

    Have fun looking over recipes that will be good to make ahead of time and will be easy enough to eat on a Valentine’s Day picnic. However, if cooking is not your thing, do not worry, Goldbelly may be a good option for you. This website has a huge variety of different meals and desserts specifically designed for Valentine’s Day.

    Choose between things like gourmet steaks, heart-shaped pizza and pasta, and beautiful love-inspired desserts. Have it shipped right to your door and be ready to impress your date. If you want to go really fancy for your date buy caviar or maybe Lobster for a special treat. Click here for more delightful lobster meal ideas.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Once you settle on what food you want to serve, now it is time to plan out your drinks. Perhaps you both love a specific wine or cocktail that you could bring. Champaign is also fun for special holidays. If you would prefer not to drink, you could go for your favorite or maybe try something new.

    There are fun seltzer waters with lots of flavors to choose from or you could try an alternative to soda like Vina , the smarter way to drink soda. They will be nice and refreshing and the perfect addition to your meal.

    Bring out the nice dishes and leave the paper and plastic for another time. You want every aspect of the evening to be perfect.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    The Flowers

    Nothing says Valentine’s Day quite like everlasting roses . Roses symbolize love and beauty and have become the staple Valentine’s Day flower. They come in different colors, arrangements, vases, boxes, or petals to scatter all over the floor and bed.

    This would definitely add a very romantic element to your Valentine’s Day picnic. Scatter the petals around where you are sitting, bring some vases full of roses and some candles for the ultimate romantic setup. Be sure to remember your soft blankets and pillows to lounge on since the ground may not be super comfortable.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    The Music

    Some background music is the next thing on the list. Bring along your Bluetooth speaker or maybe even your whole record set up with your favorite jazz records for the ultimate romantic night.

    Imagine yourself in your favorite spot with your favorite person, dancing the night away under the stars. This sounds like something straight out of a movie that will give you a Valentine’s Day picnic to remember.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Bring Your Best Friend

    This may sound like a weird third-wheeling situation, but that would be very weird. Think furry with four legs. Animals make everything better and what better addition to a romantic night than to bring your dog along.

    Get your furry friend their own Valentine’s Day gift with a new dog collar set . Choose from a variety of styles and colors, and have your pet looking good with a new matching collar and leash set.

    You can even get a cute bag to match to hold your doggy bags and treats. This will make bringing your dog along much easier and convenient. Bring their favorite toy to keep them busy and let them enjoy the evening in the great outdoors.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Some Fun Activities

    It may be a good idea to plan out some romantic activities to make the evening fun. There are plenty of fun games for couples to play to get to know each other better. This can prompt you to ask deeper questions to get to know each other better and to ensure you never run out of interesting things to talk about.

    Maybe bring along a polaroid camera and some notecards. Snap some pictures together and of each other and write down special things that you love about each other. Make note of any of your favorite memories together or anything else that is special to you as a couple.

    After the evening is over, gather all your pictures and notecards and put them together in a scrapbook devoted to the memories you share together. Add to your scrapbook whenever you get a chance so you have plenty of pictures and memories to look back on.

    How to plan a romantic picnic


    Another way to show your love is by taking the time to pick out the perfect gift. Spend some time thinking about the things your partner loves and what would really show them how much you care. On this particular holiday, things like jewelry, flowers, and desserts are the most common.

    Maybe you could pick out some perfume or cologne that you think they would like, the perfect outfit to wear to your picnic, or maybe something a little more comfortable for after your Valentine’s Day picnic. This is the holiday for romance so save the less romantic gifts for another time.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    A Valentine’s Day to Remember

    If picnics are your date’s thing, then hopefully this will be one for the ages. They will feel loved and valued knowing that you took the time to plan out every single detail with thoughtfulness and care to make sure they have a great night.

    Little things like picking their favorite spot, bringing along their favorite foods, drinks, and desserts, picking out their favorite flowers and music, and spending the evening staring into each other’s eyes under the stars will sweep them off their feet and straight into your arms.

    It is nice to feel seen and feel understood by the person you are with. This will show them you are paying attention to all the special things that make them who they are.

    Today’s post is sponsored by AVA Grace Vineyards. Thank you so much for supporting the brands that make Diary of a Debutante possible!How to plan a romantic picnic

    I can’t believe Kyle and I have been living in Columbia for a whole year. It all still feels so new. For being such a small town, it’s riddled with quaint little hidden gems. One of my favorite discoveries has been a 5-acre botanical garden called Shelter Gardens. Everything about it just screams outdoor oasis. Kyle’s been working really hard lately on a handful of different personal and professional projects, so I wanted to distract him for a bit with a romantic summer picnic for just the two of us. I grabbed two of my favorite bottles of AVA Grace wine, packed my picnic basket literally to the brim, and convinced him to leave work an hour early and meet me at the park.

    Considering the fact that I’ve never planned one as a surprise before, it ended up being the perfect picnic date. We honestly couldn’t have asked for better scenery, and I’m so thankful that Catherine Rhodes was there to capture it all. Keep reading for a handful of romantic picnic ideas for him, plus a handy checklist for what to bring on a picnic date!

    How to plan a romantic picnicHow to plan a romantic picnic

    What to Pack: A Special Bottle of Wine (Or Two)

    First and foremost, the art of the perfect picnic date centers around wine. Cheese and fruit were on our menu, so I wanted something crisp and light. I grabbed a bottle of AVA Grace Sauvignon Blanc and AVA Grace Chardonnay. For outdoor entertaining in the spring and summer, these two are hard to beat. The citrusy taste is so refreshing– it’s almost impossible to not feel happy and serene while you’re sipping it. Plus, I love how beautiful the bottles are. It just feels like they’re made for making memories.

    Side Note: If you are packing wine, don’t pack it in your picnic basket. It’s too heavy. Use a distressed wooden crate to carry the wine bottles and glasses, and use your picnic blanket as buffer to make sure nothing breaks. Not only does this free up space in your picnic basket, it also serves as a makeshift table for holding food, wine, or flowers.

    How to plan a romantic picnicHow to plan a romantic picnicHow to plan a romantic picnicHow to plan a romantic picnic

    Also, try to find a picnic basket with plates and cutlery included like this one. When mulling over what to take on a picnic date, a good picnic set covers pretty much all the logistical components.

    How to plan a romantic picnicHow to plan a romantic picnic

    What to Pack: His Favorite Finger Foods

    Once you’ve got your wine picked out, what to bring on a picnic date depends on your personal taste. As long as it’s easy to eat, you can pack sandwiches, takeout, or opt for something more simple, like fresh fruits and veggies. Kyle loves cheese (don’t we all?), so I wanted to put together an awesome cheese board with some fresh fruit to give him our version of the perfect picnic date.

    When it comes to a crowd-pleasing cheese plate, I’ve literally bookmarked the “Anatomy of a Cheese Plate” chapter in Kate Spade’s All in Good Taste. I guess you could say I’ve learned from the best. Here’s everything you need to make the perfect cheese board:

    • Soft and creamy cheese (like a brie or camembert)
    • Firm cheese (like a cheddar or gouda)
    • Hard cheese (like a parmigiano-reggiano)
    • Cheese knives (one for each cheese)
    • Plain bread (baguette or sourdough) and/or neutral crackers
    • Savory sides (like olives, prosciutto, salami, cornichons, almonds, and/or tomato and caramelized onion jam or fig chutney)
    • Sweet treats (like fig or raspberry jam, walnuts, honey or maple syrup, grapes, and/or dried or fresh fruit)

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    It gets hot this time of year, so fresh fruit is always a nice (and healthy) snacking option, too.

    What to Pack: Mood Setters

    Setting the stage is crucial for the perfect picnic date. Find a cozy spot in a quiet park or garden with very few kids or pets running around. In addition to a beautiful bouquet of flowers (which can be easily transported in your wooden crate!), you probably also want to bring some bug spray, something to play music, and some napkins or paper towels to clean up any messes. If you decide to pack champagne, you’ll also want to make sure you have an ice bucket to keep the bottle cold.

    What to Pack: One Final Checklist

    Planning for the perfect picnic date should be fun, not stressful. I say that because I was very stressed while planning ours. To help y’all ensure you’ve nailed what to bring on a picnic date, here’s a summary checklist:

    • Picnic Basket (including plates and cutlery like this one)
    • Picnic Blanket (that’s spacious and comfy like this one)
    • Good Wine (AVA Grace Sauvignon Blanc and AVA Grace Chardonnay are two of my favorites!)
    • Wine Glasses
    • Wooden Crate (like this one for safely carrying glass)
    • Easy Finger Foods (like cheese, fruit, sandwiches, or takeout)
    • Fresh Flowers
    • Bug Spray
    • Napkins or Paper Towels
    • Something to Play Music (like a phone or small speaker)

    I’m a lucky girl, and it’s moments like these that make Columbia feel like home. What does your perfect picnic date look like?

    By Lauren McNeal | Submitted On June 25, 2009

    Preparing for a romantic picnic can be both an exciting and fulfilling experience. Yes, the preparation itself can be an exciting experience especially if you intend to make it a surprise romantic picnic. Of course, we all know that making a person feel special is always a happy and fulfilling experience.

    The trick to planning a romantic picnic is by imagining a romantic setting. What elements are found in that setting? The food, the atmosphere or ambiance, basically all the details that can bring out a romantic mood.

    The Ambience
    The weather plays an important role in bringing a romantic ambience, and so is the time of day. There are certain accessories and adornments though that could also bring a romantic ambience. Candles and flowers are the best examples for this. The scenery and the company of each other, of course, completes a perfect romantic atmosphere.

    The Food
    Regardless of whether it’s a romantic picnic or not, what is a picnic without food! There are a lot of picnic menus to prepare but for the particular atmosphere that you would like to achieve, there are certain foods that could just spice up your romantic picnic.

    Here are some ideas:

    1.A “romantic platter” of your favorite sausages, cheese and olives combined with your favorite wine. Sausages could be anything from the all-time favorite Italian sausage, Hungarian, Schublig or Bratwurst. Your choice of cheese, on the other hand, could be brie, camembert, Swiss, goat, or cheddar. As for wine, gone are the days when you have to pair red wine with meat and white wine with fish. It’s now all about your taste. You can go for a White Chardonnay or a White Briolo or even champagne. Remember, this is a romantic picnic for you and your partner.

    2.For those who love a romantic seafood treat, you can also go for shrimp cocktails, oysters, and caviar.

    3.If you think you won’t have the time to prepare a romantic setup, but would still like to achieve a romantic food experience, you can also go for ready to eat meats like pastrami, roast beef, turkey or any smoked products. You can also couple it with bread like baguette or your favorite French bread.

    4.For desserts, you can either have fruits or chocolate. You’ll definitely won’t go wrong with these two. Fruits can be anything from strawberries, to cherries, to grapes, to kiwi slices, to apple slices. You can prepare them with your favorite whipped cream or just serve them in style with a martini glass or a small basket.

    Chocolates could be your favorite dark chocolate, Hershey’s kisses, or even the popular peanut butter cups. If you want to make your dessert more interesting, you can also go for gourmet chocolates – this would definitely go well if you want to make an all-gourmet romantic picnic.

    The Basket
    Of course! Your picnic basket is your ever-reliable “accomplice” to help you set up your romantic picnic plan. What is important is that you pick the right basket that will allow you to store all your romantic preparation. It should have compartments not only for food but also for your other must-haves like silverware, knife and wine glasses.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    It’s natural to find the regular weekend movies, Chinese restaurant treats monotonous, and yearn for a romantic picnic — just something refreshing with your partner.

    Unlike some outings where all you need do is to arrive at the venue and have great fun with your significant other, the secret to having a romantic picnic is proper planning.

    Here’s how to plan a memorable picnic.

    Check weather forecast

    Picnic is usually an outdoor activity and natural environmental interference like rain, sandstorm and even intense sunshine may ruin your date.

    So, your first step is to do a weather check and choose a date that would be most convenient for your outing.

    Choose a perfect spot

    A cosy spot where you can reflex, share and have fun with your partner is all matters. Although there’s no hard rule on where is best for your picnic, many prefer visiting popular parks to enjoy nature’s breathtaking beauty.

    Pick a romantic menu

    Your menu should include a couple of your partner’s favourite snacks or meal. You should also plan the number of drinks you intend to take along.

    You can make plans for starters, main course and desserts. It is advised that your menu shouldn’t include heavy foods that may trigger sleep or tiredness.


    From ’20 questions’ to traditional outdoor games like cards, word puzzle — just pick a game your partner won’t find boring. There’s also an alternative of leveraging on the gaming services available at your chosen picnic venue.


    This is what sets the right ambience for your romantic picnic. Get a bluetooth speaker and don’t forget to download some love songs on your smartphone before the D-day.

    You can also include some trending hip-hop songs in case you decide to dazzle your partner with your dance move, or just dance together.

    Other essentials

    Other items like dishwares, napkins, ice packs (for drinks), coolers, picnic blanket or mats will also come in handy. Ensure you do a checklist prior to the date and most importantly prepare to have fun with your significant other.

    By Lauren McNeal | Submitted On May 23, 2009

    Planning a romantic picnic with your partner bonds you more and gives you the pleasure of being with each other. Picnics can be romantic or dull, which is why you have to know the tricks to have a good time. You have to plan well and have some knowledge of what your partner might want. It is pretty easy once you know what to do.

    The first thing to do is find the perfect location for your date and become creative. Look for a place with a beautiful scenery like the hills where you can also have privacy. A romantic atmosphere like sunset by the sea is also recommended. If you don’t have any of that nearby, simply arrange your backyard to its best potential at night. You can hang some lights on the trees to create a lovely illumination and bring some decorations with it. Spread some rose petals on the floor and put flowers and candles to impress your date. Music will add to the romance so be sure to put some love songs on your stereo.

    The next of course is about the food. You could forget about the wings and chips on this day. This is about the more elegant but simple foods like wine and cheese, fruits, and baguette. If you don’t drink wine, bring sparkling water to have the same effect. Remember the glasses so it’s more delightful and you can toast.

    If you’re not open to the idea of preparing the food, order from a restaurant to go. This way, both of you will have time to talk and laugh while not worrying about cleaning after. Your picnic is about the bonding time so it’s okay to be simple. That way, you can still talk and laugh and enjoy each other.

    Another thing that will add to your lovely picnic will be some surprises. After your date’s work, you can pick her up while making sure she doesn’t have other plans. Bring everything already and go straight to the picnic location. Or, leaving an invitation at home or work will also be nice. Just don’t tell her yet what it is about.

    Some guys think that being romantic is corny and that the girls don’t like it. What they don’t know is that girls love romance. They can hide their pleasure and act unconcerned, but their inside tells a different story. A bouquet of flowers with a letter inside the card will do the trick. It doesn’t have to be poetic, just tell her what you feel about her. Jewelry with a meaningful engraving for both of you will be good too. It can be a necklace with both your initials or a ring with a gemstone. Whatever the gift, say something lovely afterwards.

    There are so many ways you can impress your partner. A picnic is only one of the possible things you can do. Just know what your partner likes in order to do something nice for her.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    1. Home
    2. Cook
    3. Seasonal
    1. Home
    2. Cook
    3. Seasonal

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Going on a picnic with your significant other can be quite romantic, and the key is packing the right foods. Sure deviled eggs, ham sandwiches and fruit salad are all great picnic options, but every couple deserves something special to dine on for a date, whether you go to the park, the beach, the top of a mountain or just your backyard. From cocktails to desserts, these are the tastiest recipes to take on a picnic with the one you love.

    Elderflower Spritz

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    If you’re picnicking somewhere you can enjoy a cocktail, make it this low-alcohol elderflower spritz. Sweet elderflower liqueur and Champagne are mixed together to make a bubbly, floral cocktail that has a hint of honeysuckle flavor.

    Dining outside while watching the sunset with your better half amidst beautiful surrounding is one of the best things to experience! There is no better way to spend quality time with your partner than enjoying a romantic picnic together. You two can arrange a small picnic at a place of your choice, make delicious snacks and even set up a cinema if you’re planning it in your garden.

    No matter where and how you want to arrange your Picnic, below are some amazing tips to consider:

    Choose the venue of your Picnic

    A picnic is something that you can organise at any time of the day, whether it’s lunch, dinner or even brunch time. The best place for an intimate picnic is your own garden if you have one. But if you want to go somewhere outside, choose a park away from the hustle and bustle of the city. You can also look for a nice corner near the lake or in front of the sea surrounded by breathtaking natural scenery. Remember, you are looking to prepare a romantic picnic away from people where you can enjoy peace and tranquility with your partner’s company, so choose wisely!

    Create the atmosphere

    The details are extremely important when planning your Picnic. Choosing tablecloth and the food to be placed and much more, every details means a lot. The typical color that Is widely used is; red and white. But if you don’t want to go for red, we recommend choosing pastel colors to match with the weather and menu of course. You can also select the music that you both like to listen to while you enjoy you picnic together. Don’t forget to light some fruit scented candles to make your mood.

    An evening picnic, perfect for a short romantic getaway

    You two, laying on a picnic blanket under the sky full of stars, magical isn’t it? The moonlight is undoubtedly more romantic than having a picnic under the sunshine. If you get a chance, plan an evening picnic in summer or fall. You can go the beach and have a picnic by the sea or in the mountains somewhere or in the fields, wherever you feel like it. Enjoy a night full of romance with delicious food and candles on!

    Essential things to bring to Picnic

    One of the main things to bring for Picnic is the cutlery including glass and plates. Bring some napkins and if possible, wet wipes and any tablecloth to place on your picnic blanket. Wrap all the utensils and place them in a backpack or a picnic basket along with food. Furthermore, do not hesitate to wear comfortable clothes and shoes that allow you to walk, run and move easily at all times. If you are planning a picnic in high temperature, pack a sunscreen, hat and sunglasses.

    Food for your romantic Picnic

    Food is, undoubtedly, one of the best things about picnics. And the fact that you plan on enjoying your meal while spending leisurely time with your loved one only makes the entire experience better. However, it would be unfortunate if, for some reason, the food department fails. This has the potential to downgrade the affair as a whole. But worry not, for we have some excellent tips that are not going to fail you!

    Types of Picnic Items

    Since you will be spending a few hours outside, your food is bound to gain/lose heat before you get the chance to eat it. Therefore, you should prepare items that stay well for a couple of hours after preparation. It is best to prepare cold dishes, such as salads, sandwiches, pasta, fruits, cupcakes, etc.

    Do not forget about staying hydrated! You would not want yourself, or your significant other, lacking fluids. So, make sure that you carry juices, soft drinks, obviously lots of water.

    If it is the summer season, you can store cold drinks in a small cooler with ice pans. If it is a chilly day, you can take hot beverages, e.g., coffee, tea, hot chocolate, in a thermos with you.

    Packing Food Items

    You would not want your food to get spoiled even before you get the chance to eat it. Therefore, you must pack your food intelligently. Make sure you use airtight lunch boxes so that the air does not get to your food.

    On an important note, remember to wash all your fruits and vegetables before leaving for Picnic as you may not have that luxury at the picnic destination.

    Try going for containers that are lightweight and easy to carry since bearing a lot of weight will be undesirable. Opt for recyclable plastic or cardboard containers instead of glass ones are the former are light in weight.

    Menu Ideas for Some Inspiration

    Are you looking for some inspiration for a three-course meal for your Picnic? Do not worry, for we got you covered!

    • Starters: olives, chips, cheese tacos, and toast with pate
    • First course: quinoa salad with vegetables and cherry tomato
    • Second course: cold tuna cake made with sliced ​​bread
    • Desserts: strawberries with cream

    To add the perfect gourmet touch to your Picnic, you can accompany your meals with a bottle of delicious wine.

    Tips and advice to make the Picnic even more enjoyable

    Looking for some general advice to make the Picnic more enjoyable? Read through the bullets below:

    • What to do if the picnic destination is not green enough? How to create a peaceful, green feel? Use a synthetic grass mat that will compensate for the absence of greenery.
    • Suppose you have a problem sitting on the ground while picnicking, you can always take foldable chairs and tables with you. They are generally lightweight and easy to carry. Plus, you can also find picnic-tables on site. You will have to look for them.
    • Remember to create a mesmerising, romantic atmosphere using decorative LED lights. It will add to the feel!
    • Don’t try to do it with your dressing if your region’s climate doesn’t allow so. There is no point in wearing heavy clothing in hot places as it will suffocate you and ruin your getaway.
    • Take a mosquito repellant for yourself and your loved one, as these insects are abundant in open areas.
    • If you are spending the evening in a cold location, take some blankets and hot chocolate with you.
    • Plan for the activities you will be doing at the Picnic. While impromptu plans are always exciting, you do not want to be sitting idle if no inspiration hits you.
    • Do not forget to photograph the memories of this romantic getaway!

    Picnics are not just an awesome way for families to spend quality time. Couples find that a picnic meal made for two can be quite romantic. Here are some suggestions for spending a few hours with that special someone in your life.


    When planning a romantic picnic, atmosphere is key. The right setting can express to your special someone exactly what you are feeling. If you are lucky enough to live near water, the evening sunset from the beach or a pier can set the mood. For city dwellers, the setting sun against the skyline is also a wonderful sight.


    The location for your romantic date doesn?t have to be a place that you must drive to reach. The comfort of your own backyard can be romantic and inviting. On a warm spring night, lighting tiki torches around the back patio or stringing white lights around the patio umbrella gives your home the sensation of a foreign atmosphere. They can take you from the suburbs to somewhere exotic in little time at all.

    Extra Touches

    Nothing says romance like a bottle of bubbly. Another benefit of a backyard romantic picnic is that you don?t have to worry about driving home after consuming all of that champagne. Let the champagne or wine chill in an ice bucket. Cover the table with a lacy tablecloth for an elegant meal together.

    This is supposed to be a romantic event so dispense with the plastic cups and other paper/plastic utensils. Use real plates, silverware, napkins, and champagne flutes. Set up a CD player or mp3 player with speakers to envelope the evening in sweet music. Candles lining the table are a classic romantic touch.

    Depending on the time of year, select the food accordingly. In the spring or summer, a cold meal can beat the heat. Select chocolate covered strawberries that have been well chilled to complement the champagne. Cheese and crackers are light and easy to fix. A seafood or chicken salad on a bed of romaine lettuce is ideal on a warm evening.

    When evenings are cooler in the fall and winter months, prepare a warm seafood bisque or chowder to take off the chill. Serve with warm toast points or oyster crackers. A creamy dessert, preferably warm, can round out the meal.

    You may opt for something other than champagne when the weather turns cool. Enjoy your dessert with an Irish coffee or an after dinner cognac to take the chill off. Use your imagination. If you can pack it, you can enjoy it at a picnic.

    Romance comes in a variety of forms?it may even be hiding in a picnic basket. Surprise that special someone in your life with a few hours away from it all in dreamy bliss. A picnic may be just what they need.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    By Weddingbee Staff on Apr 19, 2022

    • twitter
    • facebook
    • mailto
    • flipboard

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    There are so many ideas for making a wedding unique, but nothing is quite as relaxing and quaint as a picnic-style wedding. If you’re looking for calm, outdoorsy vibes and you love things that are unexpected, then a picnic wedding could be perfect for you.

    One of the best things about picnic weddings is they can be delightfully casual or classic and fancy. You can style it either way depending on your preference. Rest assured that planning a picnic wedding doesn’t need to be hugely difficult or complicated, but it’s a great way to make everyone comfortable and embrace some non-traditional styles.

    1. Narrow Down a Date

    Picking the date for your wedding affects more things than you might think, especially when you’re planning a wedding with a specific theme. Keep in mind that you aren’t limited to any specific time of year. Consider your preferences and dreams. Do you want it to be indoor or outdoor? If it’s outdoors, do you need a backup plan in case of bad weather? Are you planning it for the summer or winter? Don’t say “no” to ideas before thinking them through because anything is possible (for example, an indoor, winter picnic wedding by the fireplace could be incredibly cozy and romantic). A picnic wedding is a great avenue for creativity, so make sure you pick a date that works best for all your ideas.

    2. Give Your Guests a Heads Up

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    While you don’t need to spill all the wedding details, it’s a good idea to give your guests notice if you’re planning a picnic wedding. Wedding invitations are a great way to give your guests a general idea of your wedding’s theme and you can include any necessary details on the invitations. Let them know what to expect, especially if you have a certain dress code for your event. Whether you want people to come in casual attire or to be as dressed up as possible, this is a great way to let them know.

    3. Choose Your Location

    The ideal location for your picnic wedding depends on your preferences and the style you’re going for. Likely, you’ll want to choose a location that offers enough privacy that you can achieve the calm, intimate setting that a picnic wedding allows. You want plenty of space for all your guests to fit sitting (or laying!) on the ground. You want to ensure that all of your vendors can access the location without too much trouble. Whether you go with a professional venue or a neighborhood park is entirely up to you, but keep in mind that “picnic-style” doesn’t need to be limited to the outdoors. This event can be as small or grandiose as you desire.

    4. Consider Comfort

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    A great way to ruin a picnic wedding is if it’s entirely too uncomfortable. Prioritize the comfort of your guests and wedding party and think about ways to make the experience more enjoyable. This could mean laying down a rubber mat under blankets and pillows to ensure no moisture seeps up from the ground. It could mean investing in plenty of bug repellent to keep away gnats and mosquitos. It could mean covering a hardwood or concrete floor with several layers of blankets and plush pillows so your guests remain comfortable for hours. Remember: just because it’s a picnic doesn’t mean you shouldn’t consider your guests and their experience.

    5. Pack Picnic Baskets

    What is a picnic (or a picnic wedding) without a proper picnic basket full of food? While you certainly can do a buffet (or picnic table) spread, picnic baskets or boxes might be easier. Provide your guests with an easy, convenient supply of food. Remember that they’ll be sitting on the floor, so choose options they can easily hold in their lap and don’t need a table, knife, and fork to eat. Some of your guests will likely want to get up, stretch, and move around a bit so making sure the food is accessible and easy to carry can make a big difference.

    6. Embrace Your Dreams

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Remember what prompted you to host a picnic wedding in the first place. Maybe it was a photo with adorable decorations and a cozy atmosphere. Maybe it’s your budget prompting you to keep things small and concise. Whatever the motivation, keep your dreams in mind when planning your picnic wedding—or any style of wedding. Don’t be pressured into making it anything other than what you envision. Go with your gut and create the day you want!

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    Whether you’ve been dating for a while or have been married for years, keeping the romance alive is vital to your relationship. As things like work, kids, and other obligations have a way of eating up your time and energy, it can be easy to grow distant. While flirty texts, small gifts, and date nights can go a long way in making your partner feel loved, there’s nothing like a romantic getaway to strengthen your bond.

    A couple’s vacation allows you to step away from the daily norms and reconnect with one another. You can explore new places, try new things, and meet new people while focusing all your attention on each other’s needs. If a romantic getaway is something your relationship needs, these tips will show you how to plan the perfect vacation without breaking the bank.

    Set a Budget

    Before you get wrapped up in destinations, accommodations, and activities, start with a budget. Determine how much you can afford to spend without neglecting your monthly bills. If you don’t have much to spare, there are a few options to add to your vacation budget. The most common options are using a credit card or a personal loan to cover the expenses. If this is a route you choose to take, ensure that you’re in a position to repay the balance in a timely fashion to avoid ruining your credit.

    Date and Length of Stay

    The time of year and length of your stay on vacation has a significant impact on the cost. If you’re trying to stick to a budget, the trick is to travel during off-season. It is the time of year when people are less likely to travel. Airlines, hotels, and other travel and hospitality services will often have low rates. Another way to save money is to consider a weekend getaway instead of a week-long trip. It may seem too short, but you can create a lot of magic in just two days.

    Choose a Destination

    Certain parts of the world cost more to visit than others. If you’re trying to keep traveling expenses down, you’ll want to do some research before deciding. A simple internet search will show you the most and least expensive places to visit . Create a list of options and talk them over with your partner (unless, of course, this is a surprise).

    Look for Deals on Transportation and Hotels

    Now that you know where you’re going, it’s time to reserve transportation and hotel accommodations. As these are often the most expensive parts of planning a trip, you’ll want to look for deals wherever you can. For example, if flying and staying in a fancy hotel is going to cost too much, you can take a road trip and find a cozy bed and breakfast or vacation rental. You can also look for romantic getaway deals online as many places offer a discount on everything from plane tickets to hotels and entertainment.

    Activities and Entertainment

    One of the most exciting parts of a romantic getaway is the activities. It’s an opportunity for you guys to do things you wouldn’t otherwise do. That, however, doesn’t mean that you need to spend an arm and a leg. There are a lot of nice things you can do that are affordable. For example, the first day you arrive, you can spend it in the hotel and simply talk as you share some vegan chocolate , wine, and gourmet cheese. Chances are you’ve been traveling for a while, so you can rest up and hit the ground running the next day.

    You should also research your destination to find out about free or affordable activities in the area. You can walk around a park, have a picnic lunch, lounge on the beach, watch the sunset, take a guided tour through a historical attraction, or head to a museum to look at artifacts, art, and wildlife.

    Life has a way of pulling you away from the things that matter most. If it’s been a while since you and your partner have been on vacation, you may need to plan a romantic getaway. The above tips will assist you in arranging a beautiful holiday without the hefty price tag. Whether it’s a weekend in a neighboring state or a week-long excursion at a fancy resort.

    With the sun finally returning for good this spring, the weather is just right for a picnic. Not too hot, not too cold, not too humid. When the perfect afternoon arrives at your doorstep, be ready to take advantage by whisking your loved one off on a romantic picnic for two that’s sure to let you relax, recharge, and reconnect.

    The trick to planning the perfect picnic is to keep your eye on the weather forecast and be ready to seize the moment when that lovely day arrives. With your advanced planning and basic supplies already taken care of, you’ll be ready to pick up and go for some “spontaneous” alone time — you don’t need to share that you’ve been secretly prepping for weeks! Here’s everything you need to put together the perfect romantic afternoon together.

    Gather Your Supplies

    While you’re waiting for the perfect picnic day to arrive, gather these supplies and keep them together in a secret “picnic pack” so they’ll be ready to go whenever you like:

    • A large blanket: An old comforter is ideal, as it adds a bit of plush seating if the ground is hard.
    • A canvas bag packed with non-perishable supplies: Sunscreen, bug spray, a sharp knife, a lightweight cutting board, a corkscrew, wine glasses, and plates. You can also add a Frisbee, some books, or this week’s crossword puzzles – don’t forget a pen and paper!
    • Aninsulated cooler bag: This is empty for now, and your ice packs are in the freezer chilling.

    Scout Your Location

    It’s best to know ahead of time exactly where you’ll set up your picnic so you can be ready with any parking or entry fees. Look for a spot that’s a little off the beaten path so you can enjoy some quiet time away from the crowds. A spot under a shade tree is ideal. If you’re planning a picnic at the beach, add an umbrella to your kit for additional sun protection.

    Choose a spot that has a lovely view, of course. It’s also a good idea to make sure it’s relatively easy to get to, so you’re not schlepping heavy items for miles just to get there. Check about the rules for alcohol as well: If glass isn’t allowed at your location, you can take a Thermos of white peach sangria instead.

    Pack a Romantic Meal

    The major challenge of packing a delicious picnic is the lack of refrigeration. Using an insulated bag as suggested above will keep food cool, but it’s also important to choose items that will hold up in the sun. That means that soft cheeses and mayonnaise are out – so skip the chicken salad and Brie, and go with finger foods that you can easily prepare before your picnic or on the spot. A charcuterie selection is ideal and can be stored in your refrigerator at the ready for a few days ahead of time. All you need are a couple hard cheeses (Manchego and smoked Gouda are nice choices), a baguette and perhaps a hard salami or other cured meat. Add a small container of mixed olives, some pickles and fresh berries as finger-friendly side dishes, and your spread is complete.

    For heartier fare, pack some cold cuts and perhaps a ripe tomato to make on-the-spot sandwiches with the baguette — just be sure to bring only what you’ll finish so it doesn’t go bad. You can dress your sandwich with a bit of homemade pesto instead of mayo. Pack a simple salad of baby greens and keep a classic vinaigrette on the side (adding a bit of Dijon mustard is the key to preventing your dressing from separating before you have a chance to serve it). Remember to hold off on dressing your salad until you’re ready to eat to avoid soggy, wilted greens.

    Finally, consider your drinks. A bottle of chilled wine al fresco is the height of romance and it will make a lovely impression to pour it into two bona fide wine glasses instead of a Solo cup. It’s also a good idea to bring along a couple of bottles of water to stay hydrated throughout the day.

    Relax and Enjoy

    The number one rule for a romantic picnic? Enjoy your time together! Turn off those phones and keep them tucked away in the bag you brought. Instead, focus on conversation over your meal and wine. For downtime, you can read quietly, play a game of Frisbee or catch, or even nap under the sun. Your picnic is a great time to talk about all the things that get pushed aside during the rush of the work week, so try bringing a small journal and pen and brainstorm together about your future: You can sketch the floor plan of your dream house or devise a bucket list of places to travel and things to try.

    There’s no right or wrong way to fill the time during your picnic, as long as you choose activities that you both enjoy. No matter what you eat, drink or talk about, a romantic picnic on a beautiful, balmy day is practically guaranteed to help you reconnect and rediscover all the things you love about each other, so get those plans underway! You want to be ready for a memorable picnic when the perfect afternoon comes along. Who knows? This could become your new favorite tradition together!

    If there was ever a perfect time to bust out your gingham blanket, it’s now.

    Allow me to put you on to my personal favorite type of date: the picnic date. Not only is it super easy (and pandemic approved), but it can be pretty damn romantic if that’s the mood you’re going for.

    I mean, really, does it get any better than munching on your favorite snacks and catching some much-needed Vitamin D with your partner or Tinder date? I think not.

    But you can’t just show up to the park with a basket and a blanket and call it a day. I guess you technically can, but there’s literally zero fun in doing the bare minimum.

    So if you really want to make your picnic date more exciting than, say, watching Netflix in your PJs for the millionth time, you’re going to have to put in just a little bit of effort. But don’t worry, that’s where we come in.

    Here is your everything-to-know guide on perfecting your picnic date—including some picnic date ideas, picnic essentials, and important things to remember. Trust me, this is the shit you need to get out of your pandemic love slump.

    First, let’s start with some really easy cheap date ideas:

    1. Eat on a charcuterie board. The best part about a charcuterie board is you can either DIY it or buy one from your nearest grocery store. The cheeses, crackers, fruits, and nuts are light enough that they won’t make you feel super weighed down, but also filling enough that you’re not hungry afterwards. Plus, it’ll make for the perfect Instagram pic.

    2. Have a photo shoot. Sure, you could always take a quick selfie on your iPhone, but how much cuter would it be to pack a Polaroid camera and take a bunch of sweet pics that way? You and your date can be models for the day as you capture each other’s best angles. The best part: You’ll get to keep the memory in your pocket with you wherever you go.

    3. DIY your own wine tasting tour. Whether you want to bust out the fancy stuff or go down the $5 aisle, grab a few bottles of your faves, pack some fancy wine glasses, and sip on some new flavors while laid out on a picnic blanket. Honestly, all wine should be enjoyed like this.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    for Warm Weather

    4. Bring canvases and paint. If you want to take your picnic date to the next level, you could always recreate your very own paint-and-sip. Whether you and your partner consider yourselves artists or not doesn’t really matter. Draw the park scene in front of you, abstract nudies of each other, or literally whatever you want. It’s fun! And exciting! And you can make fun of each other’s version of so-called “art” afterward.

    5. Make it a self-care Sunday. Self-care isn’t just face masks—which I’d actually recommend you not do outside. Bring journals and write affirmations, create vision boards together, or take some time to manifest anything on your mind. If that’s too

    for a Tinder date (totally understand), listen to a podcast or music together.

    6. Explore the park. Who said a picnic date had to be confined to your blanket? Set up your picnic and then take a walk around the park. It’ll be good to get moving, plus all the walking around will probably help build up an appetite for the delicious picnic you packed for later. Just be weary of squirrels getting to your picnic while you’re gone, lol.

    Picnic essentials you should always pack:

    1. Fresh fruits are always a good idea. It’s light, easy, and can be eaten with or without napkins incase you forget those. Plus, everyone likes snacking on things while on a date. (Bonus points if you bring along some chocolate hummus or anything to dip them in.)

    2. A portable speaker. Packing a speaker and preparing a playlist could make all the difference between a blah date and a “Okay, I have to see this person again” date. Like, just imagine SZA blasting out of a speaker next to you. That’s a vibe.

    3. A Polaroid camera. Whether it’s for your date idea, as mentioned above, or just because you want to document your day in a cute way, a Polaroid camera is way better than your iPhone’s camera.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    4. Something to sit on. Hopefully this goes without saying but pls, pls, pls, bring a blanket or something to sit on. And if you don’t have a blanket, a couple of beach towels works perfectly. You don’t want things to get awkward if it’s muddy outside.

    5. All the drinks. There’s nothing worse than being stuck in the middle of a park without a drink. Like, just imagine the thirst. So bring along some water bottles, some wine, and/or whatever else you’re interested in sipping on.

    6. Sunscreen. Sitting in the sun is amazing. But what’s not amazing? Getting burnt from said sun that once felt so good.

    Picnic date tips and reminders:

    1. Be mindful of the people around you. Just because you want to listen to Ariana Grande via your portable speaker doesn’t mean the mid-50s couple to your right wants to also. So be mindful about how loud you’re bumping your music. (And also, because we’re in a global pandemic, if other people can hear your music, you’re probably too close to them anyway.)

    2. Stay away from super messy take-out foods. Deciding on the menu for a picnic date can be a lil awkward because what is actually comfortable to eat sitting on the ground? Consider it best to stay away from heavier foods or anything that could get super messy. Sorry, but it’s probably not the time for spaghetti. Opt for snacks, chips, fruits, etc. instead.

    3. Choose a secluded spot. Because COVID-19 is still a thing, make sure you find a spot far away from other people for your picnic. And honestly even in normal times, the best way to make your picnic extra romantic is to make sure you’re not constantly being interrupted by loud kids screaming or rogue frisbees coming at your head.

    How to plan a romantic picnic

    A tea party picnic is a wonderful way to spend your afternoon. Not only do you get to indulge in great food and great company, but also you get to enjoy the beautiful outdoors. Whether you’re planning a romantic afternoon or a lazy afternoon with the kids, a tea party picnic is the perfect way to spend your time with each other!

    To ensure that your tea party picnic goes smoothly , it helps to be prepared. Below are some helpful tips that will help make your afternoon one to remember – in a good way of course!

    Plan the Picnic Menu

    Traditional tea parties are served with plenty of sweet treats such as pastries and scones. You can bake some yourself, or just pick some up from a local bakery.

    In addition to the sweets, finger sandwiches are also a staple at Victorian tea parties. You can easily whip up some sandwiches with lunchmeat and cheese. Or, put together a cheese and cracker tray where you and your guests can snack on these savory foods.

    To round out your picnic, add some fresh fruits or cold cut veggies. Fruits are most popular for tea parties because they pair well with the tea. Top picks include strawberries, raspberries, blueberries and melon slices.

    Make Freshly Brewed Tea

    No tea party is complete without the tea!

    Since you’ll be enjoying a lovely tea party picnic outdoors, it’s ideal to serve freshly brewed iced tea. Make the tea at home in advance using your favorite tea leaves . By making the tea earlier in the day, you can have it steep long enough to bring out the flavors.

    Of course, hot tea isn’t out of the question for a picnic. It just won’t be as refreshing! But if you and your guests prefer a warm drink instead, you can make the tea in advance and pour it into a thermos to keep it hot.

    Pack the Basket

    The final step is to pack the rest of the essentials. You have your food and tea ready, so place the following into a heavy duty picnic basket:

    • Picnic blanket
    • Plates
    • Napkins
    • Silverware
    • Tea cups
    • Sweetener for the tea

    Now all you need is to find the perfect place and enjoy! We’re sure that won’t be hard to do!

    How to curl your hair with straws

    You don’t know how to curl your or your daughters’ hair? I will tell you the secret. But let’s start from the very beginning.

    It was 11 pm when my future sister in law (fingers crossed) decided to curl hair for majority people in our house (even my brother with his “man bun” hair signed up for this —-> watch him in the video below).

    It was summer and it was fun family get together weekend so nobody could say no.

    When Roneta (FSIL) said she has a trick to curl hair and she will do that using straws I personally didn’t take her seriously.

    Boy, was I wrong.

    How to curl your hair with straws

    How To Curl Hair With Straws

    1. Prepare your hair by combing and making it damp.
    2. Pick one small section of your hair and gently twist (showed in the video below).
    3. Roll the twisted hair section on the straw and do a tie. We used THESE STRAWS as they are quite bendy.
    4. Do this until you run out of hair to twist.
    5. Keep the straws in overnight or for at least 6 hours.
    6. Remove straws by untying the tie you made. We used scissors on the straws that we could not easily untie it.
    7. Once you unroll the curls from the straws you will have these clean, spiral curls. You can leave them as is or you can open up the curls and have a “puffy hair” look.
    8. Voila! You’ve got stunning curls.
    9. Now it’s time to style the curls the way you want it using your favorite hair products.

    Watch this video we made on how to curl hair with straws

    To everybody’s HUGE surprise the curls were super curly and beautiful! Even my brother looked good with them.

    I love this alternative straw curling method a lot more than using curling irons, which are difficult to work with and may damage your hair, especially young child’s hair.

    Would you try and curl your hair with straws?

    If you do, please share with us how you’ve liked it in the comments below.

    • How To Make Easy Jewelry For Kids
    • No-Sew T-Shirt Headbands With Butterflies
    • Delicious Homemade Lip Balm Recipe
    • The Secret To Raising a Grateful Child
    • How to curl your hair with straws

      How to curl your hair with straws

    • How to curl your hair with straws
    1. How to Pin Curl Short Hair
    2. How to Curl Kanekalon
    3. How to Use Sponge Rollers to Make Cheer Curls for a Ponytail
    4. How to Get Curls to Stay in Fine Hair
    5. How to Straighten a Cowlick

    How to curl your hair with straws

    Straw set curls are a tight version of corkscrew curls, popular in the mid-20th century. The straw set method of curling hair is used for naturally curly hair, such as African American hair, as well as straight or relaxed hair. Drinking straws and bobby pins are essentially all that are needed to create this curly, versatile hairdo. The diameter of the drinking straw determines the diameter of the curl.


    The first step in the straw set method is washing and conditioning your hair according to your usual routine. Naturally curly hair is often dry and porous due to the lifted cuticle. Use a conditioner designed for your particular hair type for best results. Prevent breakage of naturally curly hair by using a wide-toothed comb for detangling. Assemble straw set curl supplies: a rat-tailed comb, hair clips, drinking straws, setting lotion and bobby pins. End papers — the type used with hair permanents — can be used if they are available. Scissors are also needed if you plan to cut the straws.

    Straw Set

    A straw set allows you to gain control of naturally frizzy hair, but it is also a popular style for people with straight hair who want lots of curls. Short hair can be set with straws in horizontal or vertical rows. Medium-length or long hair should be set in vertical rows. For short, horizontal rows, cut straws to the desired length. For short hair set in vertical rows, cut straws to the length of the hair. Medium or long hair uses full-length straws in vertical patterns.

    Curling Hair

    To do a straw set, section off hair, using the tail of the rat-tailed comb to part hair. Clips hold sections out of the way so that one section at a time is set. Setting lotion is applied to strands of hair before each strand is twisted around a straw. End papers are used to keep the ends from straying. Fasten the rolled hair to the straw with bobby pins inserted into the straw at the top and bottom. Smaller sections create tighter tendrils; larger sections create looser curls.


    After hair is completely dry, remove hair pins and gently twist each straw back and forth to dislodge it from the curl without disturbing the curl. Leave hair as it is, or rub a small amount of oil or conditioner into the palms of your hands and run your fingers through your hair for a loose-curl hairdo.

    How to curl your hair with straws


    How to curl your hair with straws

    Peathegee Inc/Getty Images

    Just because your hair is relaxed doesn’t mean you have limited styling options. Sometimes, those with relaxed hair want to sport a curly ‘do. You have several options to get those curls without relying on thermal tools like a curling iron — which, when used too often, can result in heat damage. These gentle methods will help you create the curly look you want with none of the dryness or damage that may come from using heat.

    Ahead, check out some expert-approved methods for curling relaxed hair.


    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Curlformers aren’t like traditional rollers or flexi-rods because with them, your hair actually is encased within the tools. It takes a little getting used to, but once you learn how to use them, they can be incredibly quick to put in. One of the best aspects to these rollers is their mesh makeup allow for faster drying time. They also come in different sizes, so whether you want big, bouncy curls or tighter ones, you can choose the roller size to achieve your desired look.

    Straw Set

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Straw sets have been around for a while, and fans of this set love the uniform curls they create. This is a more time-consuming method, but you don’t have to shell out a lot of money on the setting tool. Simply purchase a large pack, or more, of regular drinking straws (or paper straws, which are biodegradable and work just as well). Because straws are so skinny, you work with very small sections of hair, which is where the time-consuming part comes in. However, once your mane is set, a good straw set can last for one to two weeks. Just make sure to recycle if you use plastic straws!


    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Flexi-rods are curl-creating favorites that also come in several different sizes, allowing you to design curls in small to large diameters. To minimize drying time, make sure you curl your hair down the length of the flexi-rod instead of rolling hair on top of itself as you would with a magnetic roller. These rods often create pretty spiral curls that hold up for days or weeks.


    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    While twist-outs may not work as well on straightened hair, braid-outs often have great results. This is because braids are tighter than twists, keeping your hair from falling out of them. If you don’t want your ends to remain straight, use perm rods on the end of each braid while they set. A braid-out usually results in a more wavy style versus a very curly style, though.

    Crochet Braids

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Crochet braids offer versatility while also doubling as a protective style. Due to the varieties of textures you can use for this weave, your hairstyle can mimic natural hair. Explore the possibilities of your crochet braids by curling, twisting, or braiding the hair. It’s a great alternative for women who are thinking about going natural, as it gives you some idea of how you might look with a full-bodied style.

    Perm Rods

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    A rather inexpensive curling option, perm rods are another favorite for ladies looking to create curls of all sizes. These handy tools usually contain a closure on the rod, so you don’t have to fumble around with hair clips or pins — or worry about digging for them mid-styling. They’re smaller than most magnetic rollers, so these are ideal for creating tight curls.

    Magnetic Rollers

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Magnetic rollers are an old standby and for good reason. They range in sizes from small to jumbo, accommodating hair of all lengths. You can easily set your hair with small rollers one week and enjoy tight spirals; the next week, you can try large rollers and sport bouncy waves. The choice is yours when it comes to this hair curling tool.

    Here are some easy ways to give your natural hair the required bounce.

    Curly natural hair looks good all the time. Plus, the natural frizz in your hair makes it easy to keep it looking curly and bouncy.

    Straw curls

    Straw curls are an easy and cheap way to get your natural hair curly.

    Here is all you need; Shampoo, conditioner, straws, wide-tooth comb, bobby pins and setting lotion.

    Here is how to get the look;

    Wash and condition your hair, you need it as wet as possible. Then apply some moisturizer and setting lotion.

    Divide your hair into different sections and make the straw curl around your hair. Let your hair dry under a dryer. Remove the curls and enjoy the look.

    Twists out

    Twists are one of the simplest ways to curl your hair. Of course, you need your shampoo and conditioner, some hair oil, leave-in conditioner, curling gel and a wide-tooth comb.

    Wash your hair with shampoo and conditioner, cut it into four parts and pour some oil on it.

    Use some curling gel while you twist your hair. Allow it to dry overnight. Then with some oil in your hands, unravel the twists and increase the volume.

    Braid and curl

    For this method, you will need some perm rods. You probably can’t do this yourself because it takes a lot of work.

    You need your conditioner and shampoo, leave-in conditioner and some moisturizer.

    Wash your hair and let it dry but still maintain some dampness.

    Moisturize your hair and cut it into smaller sections. Twist them and use the perm rods.


    Shingling is one of the easiest ways to curl your hair. What you need is curling cream or gel, in addition to a leave-in conditioner, wide-toothed comb, detangling brush, diffuser, afro pick, spray bottle.

    Apply some leave-in conditioner on your hair and part it into four sections.

    Use a detangling brush to make sure your hair strands are detangled. When you are done, spray your hair with a water bottle.

    Then use a curling gel on each hair strand while using your thumb to smoothen out the curl from root to tip. When you are done, use a diffuser and afro pick to add extra volume to your hair.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Roads with a significant gradient, such as you can expect to encounter in mountainous areas, can present the driver with unique challenges that require special skills. Starting and parking on hills may be challenging to inexperienced drivers due to the fact that the vehicle does not remain stationary when the parking brake is disengaged. Learning a few simple techniques and practicing them diligently whenever you have to drive or park your vehicle on a hill will ensure your safety and allow you to tackle even the steepest of ascents.

    1. Automatic vs. manual transmission
    2. Starting on a hill
    3. Parking on hills
    4. Passing on hills
    5. Driving safety tips
    6. Icy hills

    Automatic vs. manual transmission

    The choice between an automatic transmission or a manual was always a matter of price, convenience and the available power. A vehicle equipped with automatic transmission offered the driver the convenience of not having to change gears, but it came with a premium: a higher price to start with, lower fuel economy and fewer horse powers due to some losses in transmission. Over the years, car manufacturers have been able to bring down power losses and increased fuel consumption, but we are still left with a higher initial price.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    When it comes to driving on steep hills, automatic transmission is usually preferable to the stick shift and it makes most drivers feel much more comfortable behind the wheel by taking out the necessity to learn how to start driving uphill. With automatic transmission, your vehicle will never roll backward and most modern vehicles have a “hill start assist” feature to help drivers on those especially steep and icy hills. Modern automatic transmissions also offer drivers the ability to shift to a lower gear and use engine braking when driving on hills or in the mountains.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Considering all of the above pros and cons, we say automatic transmission is the way to go for the general public when it comes to tackling a steep hill.

    Starting on a hill

    What do you do when you stopped while traveling uphill and now you need to start moving again? Of course, it is not even a question for drivers who chose automatic transmission, but is starting on a steep hill with manual transmission as hard as you feared? It really isn’t, just follow these easy steps!

    Keep your right foot on the brake pedal and place your left foot on the clutch pedal.

    While holding the brakes, slowly depress the clutch pedal up to the point of biting (you should practice this on even ground so you can easily catch the moment of the clutch biting).

    Quickly move your right foot off the brake pedal onto the accelerator. On smaller hills, your vehicle will be held in place by the clutch alone until you give it more gas.

    Apply more pressure to the gas pedal and slowly depress the clutch to start moving.

    Some steep hills will require you to use the handbrake to start moving and you will need to practice this technique before attempting to tackle steeper ascents.

    Parking on hills

    One thing new drivers are confused about is the direction they need to turn the wheels in while parking on hills. Student drivers are required to learn this as part of the driver’s education program since questions about parking uphill and downhill frequently appear on the permit test in almost every state. A rule of thumb is easy to remember: turn your wheels towards the center of the road ONLY when you are parking uphill and there is a curb present. If there is no curb or if you are parking downhill, turn the wheels towards the side of the road.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Passing on hills

    Passing is forbidden on most hills due to limited visibility and this is usually reinforced with additional road signs and pavement markings.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Driving safety tips

    Driving on hills is quite similar to driving in the mountains and you should follow the same driving safety tips.

    Slow down when traveling downhill. Watch the signs that tell you what speed is recommended and do not exceed it. Depending on road conditions, you may have to travel even slower.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Use engine braking. Engine braking takes some work away from the brakes and allows them to cool down when you are traveling downhill so they will not fade when you need them the most.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Use lower gears. You should use lower gears for both climbing and descending hills. High revs will provide you with more power when you are traveling uphill, when you are traveling downhill, use low gears to brake with the engine.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Be watchful. Observe traffic behind you through the mirrors. If you see a large vehicle approaching you from behind at high speed, try to give way if it is safe to do so.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Icy hills

    Driving in the winter requires the driver to learn a number of new skills and be extra attentive and careful at all times, as snow and ice pose additional danger. Some icy hills may be impossible to climb, since the tires will not provide sufficient friction. If there is a way to bypass an icy hill, use it, even if it means traveling a few extra miles.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Ice on the road is remarkably dangerous for vehicles traveling downhill. Both gravity and inertia are working together against the driver. Be extremely cautious and travel as slowly as possible when descending an icy hill. Use snow chains if they are legal in your state, as they will greatly increase traction and allow you to handle steeper descents and ascents.

    Driving on a flat surface does not put excess stress on your vehicle’s engine, but, traveling up steep inclines can lead to an overworked engine. However, there are a few techniques you can follow to lessen the stress on your engine and climb inclines smoothly while maintaining relatively low Revolutions Per Minute (RPMs).

    Whether your vehicle has a manual or automatic transmission, it is best that you keep the following driving tips and methods in mind when trying to tackle inclines and hills.

    Method 1 of 3: Drive an automatic transmission vehicle on a hill

    In comparison to vehicles with a manual transmission, vehicles that contain an automatic transmission have an easier time of tackling hills. The transmission in an automatic vehicle naturally switches to a lower gear with lower RPMs once you reach a certain low speed. Additionally, you can take certain measures to make driving up hills easier on your car’s engine and transmission.

    Step 1: Use the right drive gears. While going uphill, use the D1, D2, or D3 gears to maintain higher RPMs and give your vehicle more climbing power and speed.

    • Note: Most automatic vehicles have at least a D1 and D2 gear, while some models also have a D3 gear.

    Method 2 of 3: Drive a manual transmission vehicle on a hill

    Driving a vehicle with a manual transmission up an incline is a little different from driving a car with an automatic transmission up an incline. Unlike an automatic transmission, you can shift a manual transmission into a lower gear for higher RPMs, if needed.

    Step 1: Gather speed as you approach the incline. Try to have enough forward momentum to get part way, or even all the way, up the hill before downshifting into a lower gear to maintain that power.

    Ideally, you should approach the incline in fourth or fifth gear, while accelerating the car at about 80 percent power.

    • Warning: Use caution when climbing a hill and ensure that you do not gather too much speed. Keep in mind any sharp turns in the road and reduce the amount of acceleration you give the vehicle as you approach. This is especially important if you are unfamiliar with the road you are driving.

    Step 2: Downshift if necessary. If you notice that your engine is struggling to stay at its current speed, shift into a lower gear.

    This should increase the RPMs as the engine cycles through the lower gear, adding power to your momentum.

    On really steep hills, you might need to downshift through consecutively lower gears until you find one where the vehicle maintains the necessary momentum to crest the hill.

    Step 3: Upshift to save on gas. If you notice your car gaining momentum on its uphill climb, shift to a higher gear for better fuel economy.

    You may need to do this on hills that flatten out before climbing again.

    Step 4: Downshift in tight turns. You can also downshift if you come upon any sharp turns while climbing an incline.

    This allows you to maintain power and momentum as you make your way through the turn.

    Method 3 of 3: Start and stop a manual transmission vehicle on a hill

    Climbing an incline usually does not present a problem unless you have to stop at some point in your ascent.While driving uphill in a vehicle with a manual transmission, it takes some skill to start and stop your car on an incline.

    You can use some different options when stopping or starting on an incline, including using the handbrake, the heel-toe method or by switching from holding down the clutch to accelerating once the clutch grabs hold.

    Step 1: Starting on a hill. When you are parked on a hill and need to get going again, follow these steps to start your vehicle and continue driving.

    With the handbrake on, press in the clutch pedal and shift into first gear. Give the vehicle some gas until it is at 1500 RPMs and let off the clutch pedal slightly until it begins to go into gear.

    Check to make sure the way is clear, using a signal if necessary, and slowly release the handbrake, while giving the vehicle more gas and letting off of the clutch pedal completely.

    Keep in mind that the amount of gas you need to give the car depends in large part on the incline of the hill, with steeper inclines generally requiring you to give the vehicle more gas.

    • Note: Make sure to set the handbrake in your vehicle when parking on a hill.
    • Tip: Turn your front wheel away from the curb when parked pointing uphill and turned toward the curb if facing downhill. In this way, the car should roll get stopped by the curb if your handbrake disengages.

    Knowing how to negotiate hills in your vehicle can keep you safe and also prevent unnecessary wear and tear on your vehicle’s engine and transmission. If you have problems with your vehicle’s transmission or clutch, you can ask one of the certified mechanics at YourMechanic to fix your vehicle for you.

    Next Step

    Schedule 75 Point Safety Inspection

    The most popular service booked by readers of this article is 75 Point Safety Inspection. YourMechanic’s technicians bring the dealership to you by performing this job at your home or office 7-days a week between 7AM-9PM. We currently cover over 2,000 cities and have 100k+ 5-star reviews. LEARN MORE

    How to start your car on a hill quicklyDriving in the weather we have had lately in Pennsylvania has been challenging, no doubt about it. I had to drive home in the middle of the major storm we had last week and one thing that make me take an especially deep breath was having to drive up an icy, snow covered hill.

    First, I would like to show you what happens when you try to drive up an icy hill and don’t do it properly.

    This video contains cursing. Viewer Discretion is Advised. (There are no obvious injuries)

    Prepare Ahead of Time

    If you can, it is best to have winter tires on your car. You should check the tread and make sure it is appropriate. If you have a pickup, put something heavy in the back. Bags of sand or salt work well.

    Dos and Don’ts of Driving Up a Snow-Covered Hill

    • Even a slight hill can be problematic. Try to avoid the hill. If you can find a different way. Go that way.

    If you must take the hill, be confident in your approach. Know what you are doing before you begin your climb.

    • Start with a bit of acceleration before you reach the hill. You need momentum to get up to the top.
    • Do no try to power up the hill. If, once you are on the hill, you press the gas hard you will simply find your wheels spinning.
    • Do not stop unless you must. If you stop, you will be stuck and/or go backwards.

    These are the mistakes people in the video are making. They don’t have enough initial speed. Then they try to accelerate. They get partially up the hill, but without the momentum, they go backwards. Or they try to accelerate too hard and their wheels just spin.

    • Keep your foot evenly on the accelerator. If your wheels do start to spin, slowly ease off.


    That’s it. If you have to drive up a hill remember, approach it with an appropriate mix of confidence and caution. If you do happen to be injured in a car accident due to someone else’s mistake, don’t hesitate to call the Pennsylvania car accident lawyers of Lowenthal & Abrams. We can also help with any other personal or medical injuries as well.

    Ultimate clutch control.

    How to do a hill start in a manual car can be difficult and needs good use of the clutch, gas and handbrake. The objective is to move off safely, smoothly and without rolling backwards at all.

    A video about Hill starts.

    Subscribe for more tips on our YouTube channel

    You might also like these:
    When to change gear How to change down gear smoothly When to change gear on a hill How to never stall again

    The key points to getting uphill starts right.

    Getting confident with moving off uphill and downhill is very important. It’s a subject that can strike fear in some drivers, but as long as you know where your biting point is with the clutch then you’re half way to performing perfect hill starts.

    First gear.

    First gear is the most powerful forward gear, so you’ll need this for moving off uphill.

    Setting the gas.

    You then need to give it a bit more gas than you normally would. Setting the revs a bit higher to help move the car off uphill and will help the car not to stall and cut out. Now keep your right foot still.

    Biting point.

    Raise the clutch slowly to the biting point. You will be able to feel the back of the car lower down when you reach the biting point. Also, the engine sound will change. Once you feel this, keep your left foot still too. The car now wants to go forward and not roll back.

    Mirrors, signal, manoeuvre.

    Don’t forget to carry out the MSM routine (mirrors, signal and then manoeuvre). Once you release your handbrake, hold onto the clutch and gas for at least 2-3 seconds as you move away. If you release the clutch too soon then you’re likely to stall. Give the car more gas if the engine starts to struggle. After 2-3 seconds the clutch can then start to raise up all the way.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    The key points to getting downhill starts right.

    Downhill starts are a lot easier than going up as you won’t need to get the biting point or set the gas.

    Second gear?

    You can actually move off in second gear if you’re on a very steep hill as the hill will make you gain speed very quickly. If it’s not steep, then move off in first gear as normal.

    foot brake ready.

    As gravity is going to make you off, no gas will be needed. Your right foot can be ready for the foot brake in case you move off quickly.

    Clutch down.

    You won’t need the biting point this time as the hill will make you move. The clutch can stay right down. A downhill and biting point will make you move off very fast and out of control.

    Mirrors, signal, manoeuvre.

    Again, don’t forget to carry out the MSM routine (mirrors, signal and then manoevre). Once you release your handbrake, the clutch can then start to raise up gently and completely. Brake if needed.

    That’s how to to do a hill start, hope it has been useful.

    Your drivers’-ed teacher told you never to do it, but starting in gear can be a great technique when you’re in a hairy situation.

    You probably know that, for the most part, it’s a bad idea to start your manual-transmission car while it’s in gear. Doing so means you’re basically using the starting motor to spin the engine along with the transmission—in turn, moving the car. But starting in gear can actually have some useful applications.

    Wyatt Knox of the Team O’Neil Rally School put together a short video highlighting some of the things you can accomplish by starting your car in gear. In most newer manual cars, the starter won’t spin unless you’ve got the clutch pedal pushed to the floor—but this can often be disabled by pulling a fuse or disconnecting a sensor. Some vehicles, like the Toyota Tacoma in the video, have a button that disables the sensor.

    Knox points out that using the starter to move your car can be helpful in low-speed situations where you don’t want to roll back—for example, when you’re pointed up a steep hill. It also works in reverse, in case you’re facing the wrong way. Using the starter can even be better than using your clutch to ease through rough terrain. Why? Because burning your clutch can put you in a worse situation than smoking your starter. With a bad starter, you can still bump-start your car, but with a bad clutch, you’re not going anywhere.

    If your car is stranded, you can still use the starter to move it around slowly. Knox recommends doing three to four feet at a time to give the starter time to rest and cool down. It’s moving an entire car, after all, which it was never designed to do.

    What I wanted to know was simple: how to drive a manual without breaking it, since repairs are expensive and every piece of advice I got was b.s. So I called up a rally champion and found out what will actually blow up your car in the space of an afternoon, and what will keep it running just about forever.

    I first learned to drive manual when I was 16 thanks to my parents’ long-term investment in a series of 1980s Volvos. In retrospect, they were great cars to learn on, since their engines made less than 100 horsepower, and the worst thing that could happen when you stalled out was a weak lurch forward.

    Still, my dad didn’t teach me to drive manual so much as he just kind of passed it down through osmosis. For years my goal was only to drive smoothly, like he did. As close as I could get it to feeling like an automatic. But I always wondered, too, if my version of smooth was optimal. Was I actually hastening the transmission’s demise by slipping the clutch too much? And engine braking feels awfully violent sometimes, huh? What about when I’d occasionally hear the gears grind?

    Over the years, I got a lot of different answers from a lot of different people—some of it seemed to make sense, some didn’t. If you bring up driving a manual in the right crowd, armchair experts come out of the woodwork.

    Anyway, I finally got around to asking an actual expert this week in the form of Wyatt Knox at Team O’Neil Rally School. When Wyatt isn’t disassembling manual transmissions to show you how they work , he’s teaching you how to heel-and-toe shift . He’s also a former Rally America champion, though we talked about regular driving, the driving of the masses.

    Has a special flexible head to hit everywhere you need it to, has a variety of different functions to use to fit your preferred style, and is designed to last seven years.

    Here’s The Difference Between A $200 Transmission And A $20,000 Transmission

    You know how race cars make that satisfying clunk as they go into gear? How they whine as they fly…

    It turns out that my younger self was doing some things wrong and some things right.

    Slipping the Clutch is One of the Fastest Ways to Blow Your Shit Up

    Take slipping the clutch, the term for what you do when you slowly lift your foot off the pedal to engage the clutch, but you don’t fully engage it, and you leave it hovering in a weird gray area. You might do this while easing your way into gear, you might do this while stopped on a hill so you when you restart you don’t roll back, you even might do this inadvertently while shifting in higher gears.

    But whenever you do it, Wyatt says, it will accelerate wear and tear of the clutch, even if some clutch-slipping (as minimal as you can stand it) is necessary, like when you’re starting in first gear from a stop. The reason? Clutch-slipping heats everything up, and all that heat on your clutch can fry it. If you do it for too long, you’ll destroy your clutch in the space of a few hours.

    “The longer you spend in that gray area the less life you’re going to get out of your clutch,” Wyatt says. “You could get a couple of hundred thousand miles out of a clutch if you want to, or you could burn it out in an afternoon.”

    The best release of the clutch pedal when shifting is quick but not too quick, since you also don’t want to just dump it into gear, both to keep the ride smooth and to protect the gears. Still, Wyatt said that if he had to choose between slipping and dumping, he’d go with dumping, since gears are pretty tough, and clutches less so.

    How Long Would It Actually Take To Destroy A Transmission Grinding Gears? Longer Than You’d Think.

    Which leads us to grinding, or that awful noise you hear when you engage the clutch halfway into the gear, or when you try to shift without disengaging the clutch and the revs aren’t matched, or when you’re coasting in neutral and you try to put the car into gear without first disengaging the clutch.

    The sound is very bad and even panic-inducing but, I was happy to learn, far from the end of the world. Wyatt says if you intentionally ground a gear, it would be an hour or two before it was stripped, meaning that “you’ve got a lot in the bank” before that happens, since most drivers hear the noise and within a few seconds remedy the situation by putting it back in neutral.

    Is Engine Braking That Bad? No, But It’s Not That Good Either.

    One thing my dad did that always confounded me was engine braking, or downshifting to slow down instead of using the brakes. A former auto mechanic, he used to say he did this to save the brakes, but that reasoning always felt a little suspect to me, and, indeed Wyatt said that if you want to protect your clutch and transmission long-term, you should shift into neutral, release the clutch, and then hit the brakes.

    The slowing effect of downshifting, he says, “is what the brakes are for.”

    And Just For Fun, Here’s How to Launch Your Car Without Breaking Everything

    And while this blog is aimed at normal people, and not maniacs, let’s say you really want to launch the car while causing the least amount of harm. One easy rule: Never put the pedal to the floor until the clutch is fully engaged. Before all that, though, rev the engine to 3,000 or 4,000 rpm, and release the clutch quickly but not too quickly. Too quickly and you’ll break the clutch then and there, too slowly and you might fry it.

    Best, though, for those of us who don’t have unlimited budgets, is to ease the car into first gear at much lower rpm and fully engage the clutch. After that, there’s no risk to the transmission at all. Feel free to punch it.

    Slow acceleration is not only annoying but can also be dangerous, especially if you are getting into a busy state road that requires you to accelerate quickly to avoid being rear-ended. Acceleration can also be a pain when you are driving uphill, but you are not able to get up the hill fast.

    Recent Posts

    Recent Posts

    • 5 Services Your Car May Need Now
    • When To Replace Your Car’s Air Filter
    • Why Won’t My Car Start?
    • Don’t Wait! Top 4 Minnesota Road Trip Destinations
    • Your Serpentine Belt – What Is It & What Does It Do?
    • Battery
    • Blog
    • Brakes
    • Check Engine
    • Electrical System
    • Engine
    • Exhaust System
    • Home
    • How-To Tips & Tricks
    • Oil Change
    • Practical Information & Advice
    • Services
    • Steering & Suspension
    • Tools & Tips
    • Total Car Care
    • Transmission Repair
    • Trending
    • Uncategorized

    Why Does My Car Have Sluggish Acceleration?

    If you are driving down the road and notice your vehicle has sluggish acceleration, it could be due to two reasons. You could be running out of fuel, or your car doesn’t have enough power . There are several reasons why your car is losing power, especially when you are trying to get it to move faster. The following are common reasons:

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Mechanical issues: Clogged filter, exhaust manifold, fuel filter or low compression

    Faulty Actuators:bad spark plugs, fuel pump or injectors

  • Faulty sensors: bad oxygen sensor, crankshaft sensor, MAF sensor, Camshaft Position sensor, or any sensor relative to the EFI system.
  • What Will Happen If I Ignore Acceleration Issues?

    Fortunately, acceleration problems are not too serious; however, like any other problem with your vehicle, if ignored for too long, it could lead to a problem with another sensitive component. Furthermore, acceleration problems are the kind of issues that will not go away if you do not fix them. The more they are ignored, the more they develop into more severe problems.

    The moment you notice your vehicle having trouble accelerating, contact your local AAMCO Minnesota mechanic and have them perform an inspection on your car. They will advise you on what repairs are needed.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Common Reasons Your Car Is Losing Power

    When your car is unable to pick up speed fast, it does not necessarily mean that your engine is faulty. It just means that there is a component in your car that is not working as it should. Affecting the way your engine is handling demands to accelerate fast. The following are a few common reasons.

    Clogged Fuel Filter

    When you press down the accelerator pedal and get minimal output, it could mean you have a problem with your fuel system. The most probable issue is a clogged fuel filter. Your fuel filter works to ensure that dirt and debris do not get into the fuel system.

    Over time, the fuel filter might need cleaning and maintenance to get debris and dirt out. When your fuel filter is clogged, your fuel pump needs to work harder to get fuel into the system, resulting in a slow insufficient drive. You won’t be able to get the power you need to get into a state road or climb a hill fast.

    Worn Out Clutch

    When you press the accelerator, and your vehicle fails to accelerate, nine out of ten times, you’ll need to check your clutch. When your clutch is unable to engage your transmission with the engine properly, your vehicle will begin experiencing acceleration issues.

    Monitor your clutch action when this happens. In case it feels loose, or your engine switches speed without accelerating or decelerating, your clutch could be the culprit.

    Clogged Catalytic Converter

    Your exhaust works to remove harmful and unnecessary gases from your vehicle’s engine. Therefore, the sooner these gases are out, the faster the combustion cycle can begin. Therefore, if your car can get rid of these gases faster than it produces them, it will run smoothly and more quickly. However, if there’s an obstacle with this process, for instance, a clog in your catalytic converter, then your engine will start losing power in the process.

    AAMCO Minnesota: Restoring The Power And Boosting Your Performance

    AAMCO Minnesota is a leading transmission system center. We take pride in our services, and that is why we have invested a lot in our technicians, equipment, and time, to ensure we offer unparalleled transmission maintenance and service. We also provide other auto care services, including engine tune-up service, brake system service, and support, and many more.

    Are you having trouble getting your car to pick up speed? One of your engine components could be faulty, Call or contact your local AAMCO Minnesota car repair and maintenance center for an inspection service. Our mechanics will work round the clock to get your car in top condition.

    Chew the Fat

    This is a mildly amusing tale about the time my car wouldn’t start when parked on a steep hill.

    So I live in a hilly area, and my front yard is the neighborhood sledding destination in the winter. Naturally my driveway is also quite steep, which makes for some fun (not) shoveling. But this story isn’t about that winter annoyance we call snow, it’s about my car, or more specifically, the time my car wouldn’t start because it was parked on my steep driveway.

    I pulled my car (a 2011 Honda Fit) out of the garage to give me more room for carrying tools in and out while doing yard work. My car was parked just slightly above the most steep part of the driveway. I’ve parked it there many times before because it leaves just enough room to get stuff in and out of the garage without needing to back the car all the way down the driveway. When I was done for the day, I put all my yard tools away, hopped in my car, turned the key, and it wouldn’t start. It wasn’t the battery or starter motor, that was working fine. It seemed the engine wasn’t getting enough fuel. I cranked it again, but still no go. At this point I suspected the fuel pump might be clogged (or bad), and that thought was reinforced when I remembered that I let the car run dangerously low on fuel before my last fill up (like really dangerously low).

    At this point I assumed I would be calling AAA in the morning to have my car towed, but I decided to head back in the house and fire up the Google machine and do a few quick searches. After searching for “car won’t start parked on hill” and other similar searches, I find out I’m not alone. Many people have had the exact same problem. I never did find anyone who had this problem with a Honda Fit, and also, the problem seemed to be independent of brand (Chevy, Honda, Mercedes, Ford, etc.). The only distinction was that some people had this same problem with their car parked uphill, while others reported the problem when the car was parked downhill. My car was parked uphill. In many cases, the fix was easy, let the car roll down the hill to a flat area, then try starting it up.

    I headed back outside, I then carefully and slowly backed the car down the driveway while in neutral. Then came the moment of truth. After a longer than normal crank, and some hesitation, it started up! Since then the car has started up fine every time. And no, it wasn’t because the car was low on fuel again. It had just a hair under half a tank remaining, so even with my steep driveway, I can’t imagine how the fuel level in the tank could have caused this problem.

    So if you ever have a problem starting your car and the battery and starter aren’t the problem, and you happen to be parked on a steep hill, try to roll the car down the hill (if you can do so safely) and then try starting it again. It’s worth a try before calling for a tow!

    • Keywords:
      cardrivewayenginefuelfuel pumpgashillHonda Fitmotorstartersteep hilltow
    • No Comments

    Tweet this Post

    WordPress Per-Page CSS, And Background Image Pattern Overlay

    Share This Post

    Start Here

    Raving Roo is a tech blog covering IT topics including Windows, Mac, Active Directory, and information security. And we also feature craft beer reviews!

    To get started, check out today’s most popular posts, browse our categories, or perform a search:

    Popular Today

    • Car Won’t Start? Is It Parked On A Hill?
    • How To: Transparent Terminal Window In Mac OS X
    • PowerShell: Compare Membership Of Two Active Directory Groups


    • Active Directory
    • Citrix XenApp
    • CSS
    • Exchange
    • Featured Beer
    • Gaming
    • Google Chrome
    • How To
    • iOS
    • IT How To
    • IT Security
    • Linux
    • Mac
    • Movies
    • Office
    • Office 365
    • Photography
    • Privacy
    • Retro Roo
    • Sports
    • SQL
    • Technology
    • Television
    • VMware
    • Windows
    • Windows Server 2012
    • WordPress


    Oh, and about those craft beer reviews.

    Our methodology of craft beer reviews is refined to this exacting standard: No point in wasting our time or yours on a nasty grog.

    • Sep 29, 2012
  • #1
  • Homework Statement

    A San Francisco cable car loses its brakes and runs down a hill 30.4 m high. Calculate the velocity of the car at the bottom of the hill.

    Homework Equations

    Height = 30.4 m
    Time = .
    Acceleration due to Gravity = 9.8 m/s 2
    Initial Velocity = 0 m/s
    Final Velocity = .

    The Attempt at a Solution

    I don’t understand this problem. Does this answer look correct??

    Answers and Replies

    • Sep 29, 2012
  • #2
    • Sep 29, 2012
  • #3
  • Yes, I understand that it is the principle that says: Energy cannot be created or destroyed, although it can be changed from one form to another.

    I don’t understand how that law applies to velocity though. Can you give me a hint? I’ve ben working on this problem for an hour straight and it’s driving me nuts! :yuck:

    • Sep 30, 2012
  • #4
    • Sep 30, 2012
  • #5
  • I guessed 25 m/s as the answer, and it turned out to be correct. :rofl: Go figure!
    I still want to know how to go about solving this problem though.

    In response to your question: I believe the energy is transferred from potential energy to kinetic energy as it goes down the hill. I also believe that the car reaches its maximum velocity at the bottom of the hill.

    I need someone to explain to me how to convert potential energy to kinetic energy to velocity at the bottom of the hill, when all we know is that the hill is 30.4 m high.

    PE = mgh . We do not know the mass of the vehicle, so potential energy cannot be determined.
    KE = ½mv 2 . We do not know the mass of the vehicle OR the velocity, so kinetic energy cannot be determined.
    Velocity = Distance/Time . We do not know the time it took for the car to reach the bottom of the hill, so velocity cannot be determined.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    I THINK IT WAS 1994, somehere in southern England. A wet, cold miserable early evening and I’d just finished a job with an offsider. We sprinted through the dark across a soaking carpark to my car and leapt in only to find the door ajar and the interior light on. As it had been all day. Slowly leeching the life out of the battery.

    We looked at each other. The job had overrun, and text messages from girlfriends had clearly indicated our day wasn’t going to be any better if we weren’t in other locations, quick smart.

    I turned the key. The engine clicked. The battery was flat, not a chance it’d be able to start the engine.

    But 30 seconds later we were burning rubber out of the carpark.

    Here’s how to bump start a car.

    What is bump-starting?

    Starting a car by using the rotational movement of the wheels to turn the engine over instead of the battery. This only works with manual cars. It is also known as push-starting, roll-starting and clutch popping.

    When can you do it?

    When you have a flat battery and need to start your manual car regardless. Check your owner’s manual to see if there is any prohibition against bump-starts.

    How do you bump-start a car?

    Let’s go through a typical scenario. You unlock your car – perhaps noticing it’s a bit slower to react than normal, turn the key and the engine tries to turn over but sighs into silence. Here’s what you do.

    • Turn the key to off immediately. You need to conserve what little battery power you have left; and
    • Reduce electrical load. Switch off interior lights, music, headlights… everything. Leave it off until you have the engine started.

    If you own a manual, you can now bump-start the car. This is how:

    • Plan your start. You’ll need to get the car rolling to around 5-10km/h. The easiest method is to find yourself at the top of a hill, but having people push the car also works. You can also use another car to tow yours, but that’s a whole new technique. Before you move though, think carefully about where the car will go. You often might only have enough space or incline for one shot at the start. It is also possible, if you’re fit enough, to push-start a car on the flat, jump in and start in. You also need to remember that once the car is started it should be left running for a while, so plan that too.
    • Now you’ve planned it all, switch the ignition to position 2 (just before the key would start the car). This will also unlock the steering wheel so you can turn it.
    • Dip the clutch, and select your chosen gear. If you’re going backwards, that’s reverse, if forwards, first gear if there’s very little or space, or second if you can get a bit more speed up (beyond 15km/h).
    • Get the car rolling by your planned method. Two very important things to remember – there will be no power steering, and no power brakes. This means that you will need a LOT of force to operate both brakes and steering. Be prepared for this, and don’t be shy about using a lot of force on either.
    • As the car reaches about 5-10km/h bring the clutch up. The engine should start. Immediately dip the clutch, and job done. You don’t need to bring the clutch up all the way, just enough for the engine to fire.
    • Drive the car. The battery has been depleted, so you need to drive the car for at least twenty minutes to recharge it.

    This technique also works with push-button start cars, just push the starter button without your foot on the brake to get to the second ignition point.

    Auto Repair For Dummies, 2nd Edition

    The most obvious reason to jack up a car is to change a tire, but other jobs, such as inspecting brakes, may also require you to get under the vehicle. Before you jack up your vehicle, observe the following safety precautions:

    Use the jack only to get a vehicle off the ground, never to hold a vehicle in place.

    Use jack stands when you work underneath your vehicle. People have been crushed to death when vehicles that were improperly secured fell on them.

    Never jack up a vehicle without blocking the wheels to keep it from rolling. Use bricks, wooden wedges, or metal wheel chocks to block the wheels at the end of the car that isn’t being raised.

    If you’re changing a tire and you have nothing to block the wheels with, park near the curb with the wheels turned in. This may not keep you from getting hurt if the car rolls off the jack, but at least innocent motorists and pedestrians won’t have to deal with a runaway driverless vehicle!

    Never change a tire on a freeway or highway. Call road service or an automobile association or hang a white rag or a white piece of paper out of the driver’s side window and wait for the highway patrol.

    Always park a vehicle on level ground before you jack it up. If you get a flat tire on a hill and can’t coast to the bottom without killing the tire completely, park close to the curb, turn the wheels toward the curb, and block the downside wheels securely to prevent the car from rolling.

    Put the car in Park (or in First if you have a manual transmission) and engage the parking brake before you jack up the vehicle.

    Place the jack under the part of the vehicle that it should contact when raised. If you’re using jack stands, place them near the jack.

    If you place your jack incorrectly, you can damage your car. To find the proper place to position the jack for your particular vehicle, check your owner’s manual. If you don’t have a manual, ask the service department at your dealership to show you the proper placement.

    Lift the vehicle by using the jack.

    If you have a scissor jack, insert the rod or wrench over the knob, and then crank. If you have a hydraulic jack, place the handle into the appropriate location and pump up and down. Use nice, even strokes, taking the jack handle from its lowest point to its highest point on each stroke to cut down on the labor involved.

    Place the jack stands under the vehicle, near where the jack is touching it. Raise the stands until they’re high enough to just fit under, and lock them in place. Lower the jack until the vehicle is resting on the jack stands.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Substituting boxes, stones, or bricks for jack stands is very dangerous. They can slip out or break while you’re under the car. A jack can do the same thing, so be sure to buy a pair of jack stands and stow them in the trunk.

    Wiggle the vehicle a little to make sure that it’s resting securely on the jack stands. Then remove the jack.

    Wiggling the vehicle also tells you whether you have the wheels blocked properly. It’s better if the vehicle falls while all four wheels are in place. (It will bounce just a little.)

    When you’re finished, replace the jack, remove the stands, and lower the vehicle to the ground.

    If you’re using a scissor jack, simply turn the crank in the opposite direction. If you’re using a hydraulic jack, use the rod to turn the pressure release valve. The jack will do the rest of the work for you.

    About This Article

    This article is from the book:

    About the book author:

    Deanna Sclar is a freelance writer and auto repair expert. She has appeared on hundreds of radio and TV shows, including NBC’s Today show and the NBCNightly News. Sclar lectures internationally on the ecological impact of vehicles.

    Keyless entry remotes are great, but they don’t always work how you want them to. One of the most common complaints is that they just don’t reach far enough, and there’s nothing more annoying when you can’t remember where you parked. After all, what’s the point of having “remote” entry if you have to be right next to the car for it to work?

    Surprisingly, the key to fixing this is actually in your head. If you touch the remote to your head while pressing the button, you can unlock your car from a further distance. For even better results, hold it under your chin and open your mouth.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    According to radio engineer Tim Pozar, you’re essentially turning your skull into an antenna. The fluids in your head make it a good enough conductor to actually increase the range of your key fob.

    Still skeptical? Watch the video below to see the trick in action.

    So, if you want to make your car remote more effective, just use your head. You may get some funny looks, but it just might save you a trip outside the next time your car alarm goes off.

    Want to master Microsoft Excel and take your work-from-home job prospects to the next level? Jump-start your career with our Premium A-to-Z Microsoft Excel Training Bundle from the new Gadget Hacks Shop and get lifetime access to more than 40 hours of Basic to Advanced instruction on functions, formula, tools, and more.

    When learning how to train your cat, you’ll start with very basic first steps that both reward good behavior and discourage the bad. But can you train a cat the same way you might train a dog? Yes and no. Because they’re highly independent animals, cats might appear aloof or uninterested in following your commands. That doesn’t mean you can’t influence their behavior, though. If you’re patient and consistent, your new kitten or older cat can be trained in no time.

    What Do You Want to Train?

    First, determine what you’d like your cat to learn, then move toward them in small ways each day. Before you start training your cat, however, consider what commands you’ll use and what types of behavioral actions you want her to learn. Think about what you may have wondered in the past: how to train your cat to use a litter box, how to keep her calm on trips to the veterinarian’s office, and the like. How can you teach her stop scratching your rugs or furniture? These are all options you can work on during training.

    Some common objectives include:

    • House training or litter training.
    • Coming to you when you call or gesture.
    • Staying calm and still for grooming.
    • Interacting with you, other people, or other animals.
    • Playing with toys, with you, or with another cat.
    • Calm traveling (getting into carrier and riding in the car).

    There are many important reasons to learn why and how to train your cat. But above all, teaching her to behave in certain ways will help her become social and content around humans and other animals. Training is also important for your own well-being; if your cat learns to be calm during nail-trimming or travel, there will be no anxiety for her or you. The better mannered your cat is, the better your relationship will be.

    Keep Each ‘Session’ Short and Natural

    Having determined which lessons you and your cat will master, it’s time to get down to business. First and foremost, your cat’s attention span is shorter than yours; you can’t expect her to stay interested every time you’re ready to be the trainer. Let the lesson dictate how long she’s willing to be in your company.

    Because some kittens take to potty training quickly (or even before coming home with you) after watching their mother use a litter box, this type of training time may be brief. However, you may still need to lead her back to the little box in the early stages to remind her where it is. If you’re training your kitten to play with her toys (and you), however, the lessons might be more gradual. Cats often prefer to explore new toys on their own, which means your role should be to respect her space while remaining approachable during her exploration. Then once she’s acquainted herself with a new item, you can participate.

    Start Small

    If you’re excited about training, you may want to jump right in and teach your cat everything at once. To be successful, though, it’s a better idea to practice one lesson at a time. Once your cat has mastered whatever you’re working on, you can move on to the next training exercise. When bringing a new kitten home, for example, you may want to litter train her right away. Once you’re done you can work on interacting with other pets, then calm grooming, and so on.

    Don’t Limit Her to One Area

    Once your cat has learned a command, practice it in different areas of your home. If you’re introducing a kitten to other preexisting pets, and only bring them together in the living room, she may believe the other animal only exists in that space. This isn’t a problem if your other animal is a fish, but if your kitten is meeting a dog, she needs to understand she’ll encounter him in other areas as well.

    Much like litter training, some types of training may require using different areas of your home. If you are house training a cat, it’s sometimes necessary to have more than one litter box available. Keeping her from scratching carpet and furniture will also warrant a more comprehensive lesson, as she’ll find these items in more than one room.

    Involve Other People

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    If the only two residents are you and your cat, you don’t have to worry too much about involving others in the training process. Yet you still want your cat to learn to be social, not territorial. Shortly after bringing your cat home, invite friends or family members over to socialize with your new pet. Just remind them not to be too forward with their introduction. Just as you practice training in small spurts, you should allow your pet the same leeway.

    If you’re bringing a kitten into a larger family, it’s even more important to involve everyone in the training process. There are many reasons why the entire family should get involved, but it’s most important for consistency and relationship-building. After all, she’ll see these familiar faces every day! Everyone should be clear on the training goals and which methods you’ll employ to be successful.

    Use A Reward System

    Rewards to reinforce good behavior are great motivators, especially during training. There are two types of rewards for your furry new friend to test out. First, know she will enjoy any positive praise you have to share. Speak in a kind, upbeat voice and remind her how proud you are. Say, “What a good girl” and “good job!” while petting or scratching her fur so she knows these gestures mean well.

    Cats also respond well to treats. Reward her with small kibbles of Science Diet® cat food when she correctly masters the commands you’re working on. One way to do this is to use a “clicker” system. When your cat preforms the right behavior or action, sound a tool that clicks, and then give her a treat that signals a job well done. Hearing this noise each time she does a job well done will reinforce the good behavior you’re training her to learn.

    If It Isn’t Working

    Training doesn’t happen overnight, and sometimes your cat will make a mistake. Can you train a cat to bounce back from it? Of course, but before you begin, you should come up with a plan for how to correct or guide her when she seems reluctant to catch on. Punishment doesn’t work well when you’re trying to train a kitten because your cat simply won’t understand why she’s in trouble. In fact, it could make her worse and feel more reclusive.

    You’d never slap, shake, or physically correct your kitten during training, but don’t forget to keep your voice just as calm. If your cat feels threatened by you, not only will training begin to fail, but she’ll only learn to be afraid of you.

    If you do need to redirect bad behavior (like scratching furniture) try making a quick, sharp noise. It’ll also help if you say the same phrase every time, such as “Bam!” “Whoa!” or “Yow!” The point is to make your cat alert, and distract her from the current action or behavior. Avoid words that you regularly use, like “no!” or “hey!” as your cat will get confused when she hears it in a different context.

    Learning how to train your cat can be a fun experience for your entire family. Just remember to be patient and positive, and you’ll both get there.

    The basic supposition regarding inertia is that a body (object) in motion tends to stay in motion at a constant rate. This supposes that no force acts on the object to slow it down or speed it up. When other forces act on the object, motion will not remain constant, and might in fact end. People can understand a lot about inertia by considering it as it works in cars. First, as a person is driving, as long as he is not using cruise control, he has to carefully decide when to use the brakes, when to depress the accelerator, and when to ease off the accelerator to maintain the same speed. The car cannot stay moving at a constant rate, however, because it is acted upon by gravity and friction, among other forces.

    The second proviso to the principle of inertia is that no force acts on the moving object, but many forces act on a car when it is driven. Chief among these is friction from the road, which car designers may mitigate slightly by the size of the car, the type of tires, and the shape of the car. Other forces include gravity, if you are climbing or descending a hill, air pressure as speed increases, and even weather. Strong winds may mean having to use more gas in order to try to maintain a constant speed. The more aerodynamic the car, the less wind speed and air pressure act as a force, so shape can be important.

    Drivers can notice how friction affects a car’s speed if they drive off a paved road onto an unpaved one. The less smooth surface will slow the car down, and might ultimately bring it to a halt if the driver does not apply his foot to the accelerator. Further, the car itself comes with its own friction devices, chiefly brakes, which slow down the motion of the car when they are applied to tires. Even if the brakes suddenly failed, however, the car would eventually come to a stop because friction from the road would oppose the constant motion forward. If the car ran out of gas, it would continue to run for a some time if the driver doesn’t apply the brakes, since it would tend to stay in motion without acceleration.

    In terms of constant speed and motion, the car — even without using the gas — will speed up when descending a hill, which may be counteracted by using the brakes or by downshifting. Speed would increase, appearing to violate the rules of inertia, but again, it’s helpful to understand that there is external force acting on the car: gravity. In addition, the very weight of the car will increase its speed when descending a hill.

    Understanding these rules is also helpful in designing cars that are safe. If the car comes to an abrupt stop, for instance, the driver and any passengers will keep moving. Head on collisions can result in people flying forward out of front windows if they are not restrained. This is where the seatbelt and airbag help provide opposite friction to stop this movement, and why it is so important to wear a seatbelt. By providing a counterforce, the bodies in the car are restrained from moving, which helps to keep people from getting terribly injured if there is an accident.

    Of course, the principles of inertia, even though they’ve been well understood by scientists for hundreds of years, haven’t always led to the best safety inventions in cars. It was not understood until recently that front airbags could actually provide so large a counterforce, given the rate at which a person would be accelerating, that they could cause injury, especially to a child. Unfortunately, fatal accidents have taught that no children under 12 should sit in the front seat. Children should be provided with friction, via car seats and seatbelts, so their bodies stop moving safely, but they should never, especially if they are under 5 feet (152.4 cm) tall, have to meet the impact of an opening airbag when a car stops abruptly.

    Tricia has a Literature degree from Sonoma State University and has been a frequent WikiMotors contributor for many years. She is especially passionate about reading and writing, although her other interests include medicine, art, film, history, politics, ethics, and religion. Tricia lives in Northern California and is currently working on her first novel.

    Tricia has a Literature degree from Sonoma State University and has been a frequent WikiMotors contributor for many years. She is especially passionate about reading and writing, although her other interests include medicine, art, film, history, politics, ethics, and religion. Tricia lives in Northern California and is currently working on her first novel.

    At some point in time, you will end up having to park on a hill or sloping driveway. If you do not know the tips outlined in this article, you could end up putting yourself or others in danger if your brakes fail. A rolling vehicle can seriously injure or even fatally wound a pedestrian and cause a serious accident if rolling into traffic.

    Parking uphill and downhill is commonly tested during the driving test which means it’s essential to know even if you live in an area that is mostly flat.

    Below, we’ve outlined all the tips and tricks you need to know to safely park on a hill or sloping highway.

    If you prefer video, check out this explainer on the subject:

    How to Turn Your Wheels the Correct Way

    When parking on a hill, you will need to turn your wheels in a direction that prevents your vehicle from moving into the path of traffic if the brakes fail. This means you will need to turn the wheels differently depending on whether you are standing uphill or downhill with your car, and if the road has a curb or not.

    Turning the wheels the correct way when parking is a simple precaution to prevent what could be a very dangerous accident. You don’t want to face criminal charges and be responsible for putting someone in the hospital (or worse).

    Parking on a Hill With a Curb

    On roads with a curb, you will need to turn the wheels in different directions depending on whether you are parked uphill or downhill.

    • If parking downhill – turn your steering wheel toward the curb. Leave the gear in reverse (manual) or park (automatic).
    • If parking uphill – turn your steering wheel away from the curb and let your vehicle roll back to touch the curb gently. Leave the gear in first (manual) or park (automatic).

    Parking on a Hill Without a Curb

    If you are on a road where there is no curb or the curb isn’t high enough to stop your vehicle if it starts to roll, you need to think through how you position your wheels. The wheels must be turned so your vehicle will roll away from traffic (i.e. roll “off the road”) in case of brake failure.

    Look at the illustration below to see which way the wheels should be turned when uphill or downhill.

    Which Gear Should You Use?

    Leaving your car in the correct gear is more important than you might think. It will help keep your car in place by using the engine braking effect, which means your engine will act as a 2nd brake together with the parking brake.

    Manual transmission cars should be in 1st gear when parked uphill and reverse gear when parked downhill. You can think of the correct gear being the gear that points “up the slope”.

    Driver Checklist for Parking on a Hill

    Below is a checklist of the 6 most important things you must take into consideration as you attempt to park on a hill on the driving test or any other time. If you can answer all these questions, you can safely leave your vehicle knowing you haven’t missed anything.

    1. Does the road have a curb?
    2. Are you parked uphill or downhill?
    3. Are the wheels positioned correctly?
    4. Will the vehicle roll into traffic or off the road in case of brake failure?
    5. Is the car in the correct gear, i.e. does it point “up the slope”?
    6. Have you activated the parking brake?

    That’s it! If you want more tips and tricks on parking or other topics, read our other articles or take the Zutobi Drivers Ed course for your state to get all the in-depth information you need to become a safe driver and pass the DMV Knowledge Exam or Driving Test.

    450+ exam-like questions

    All you need to ace your test

    Perfect for first-timers, renewals and senior citizens

    Clutch control can be difficult to get the hang of for many learners. Whilst some learners master it straight away, for others it can be a real issue as they struggle to not stall the car every time they’re moving off. We want all of our learners to pick it up as quickly as possible which is why our instructors will show you how to learn clutch control easily. Here are some of our top tips on learning clutch control.

    What is clutch control?

    When you start your driving lessons, mastering clutch control can be tricky. It’s an area that pupils tend to struggle in, so get as much practice as possible. Here we go through some techniques and reminders to help you master clutch control.

    How does a car clutch work?

    The clutch consists of two friction plates, these plates move apart when the clutch pedal is fully pressed down. By doing this, the engine is disconnected from the wheels. This prevents any of the engine’s power being transmitted to the wheels of the car. Therefore, when the clutch pedal is released, the two plates can then move back together, allowing the engine’s power to transfer to the wheels. This is known as the biting point. As you release the clutch pedal more fully, you will notice that more power will be transmitted from the engine to the wheels because they are moving closer together. Once your foot has completely released the clutch pedal, the two plates will lock so that all of the engine’s power is sent to the wheel.

    Use of clutch

    As you may well know, correct use of the clutch has a key part to play in operating a vehicle. Below are the things that a clutch can be used for:

    • The clutch pedal is used to move from one gear to another whilst driving.
    • The clutch is used to control the car when coming to stop to prevent the car from stalling.
    • The clutch can be used to stop the car when travelling at slow speeds or carrying out manoeuvres by using a technique called clutch control. This is when the clutch pedal is only half engaged.

    Clutch control tips

    Now we all know how a clutch pedal works and what it can be used for, we can start to look at some clutch control tips to help perfect your clutch control. Practicing a hill start is a great way of mastering moving off in a car.

      1. First, find a road on a fairly steep hill in a quiet area. Places like Brickhill or Putnoe are great places for your driving instructor to take you, if you have your driving lessons in Bedford, for example.
      2. Press the clutch down and put the car into 1st gear.
      3. Slightly press the accelerator and use the clutch to find the biting point. The car will become louder and try to move forwards when the bite has been found.
      4. Complete your 360 observations.
      5. Release the handbrake.
      6. The car will then start to move, so practice dipping the clutch up and down to control the speed of the car (All of the time, keeping the gas steady). Try dipping the clutch up and down in very small movements to keep the cars speed as slow as possible. If the car slows down too much, raise the pedal slightly to increase the speed.

    Remember, practice makes perfect!

    The disadvantages of poor clutch control is that the clutch could end up burning out quicker, resulting in a replacement having to be purchased. Clutches are not cheap and usually cost over £500 for parts and fitting, so this is something you want to avoid.

    If you have any questions on clutch control, why not use our Ask Anthony facility, Where drivejohnson’s owner, Anthony Johnson, will endeavour to answer your questions.

    Latest news, reviews and features for women who like to ride.

    • Home
    • Share
    • Search


    Road Cycling Skills

    Conquer that hill with our super quick beginners cycling tips.

    by Aoife Glass


    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Is it that hill on your cycle commute that fills you with dread every morning? Is it that climb at your trail centre that you just can’t face? Whatever you ride, hills are a challenge that every cyclist faces. If you are new to cycling, learning how to climb hills is a key skill.

    We’ve put together some super quick beginners tips to help get you started.

    Make sure you also read our Quick Beginners Cycling Tips: How to Use Your Gears, as this will help with hill climbing too.

    1. Look up and anticipate

    Make sure you keep an eye on the road ahead, so you spot the approaching hill in plenty of time.

    2. On the approach

    Drop down a few gears as you approach the hill. You want to drop to a gear that means your cadence (how fast you are pedaling) increases but where you are still putting some power through pedals and generating forward momentum. Dropping down a few gears at this point also means you will have fewer gears drop through when the climb starts.

    3. On the incline

    With the momentum you are carrying from your approach, drop down the through the gears quickly and smoothly.Try to drop through the gears one at a time, as dropping several at once can sometimes cause the chain to drop off the gears completely.

    If the hill is steep or long, and you have a double or triple chainring set up, then use your left gear lever/shifter to drop to a smaller chainring. These are the gears at the front. Doing this will get you to a much lower, easier gear very quickly. You can then fine tune using the rear gears.

    If the hill isn’t that steep or long, then you might be fine just shifting down a few gears using the right gear lever/shifter and the gears at the back.

    4. Stand or sit?

    Generally speaking, unless the hill is short and sharp or you want a work out, it’s better to drop to an easy gear and stay seated on your way up. You should be able to put minimal force through the pedals but generate enough forward momentum to keep you moving up. This means you don’t expend too much energy in one go, so you’ll have plenty of steam to get to the top.

    If you are new to cycling, drop to your easiest gear. It’s much simpler to then go up a few gears if you feel you can put more force through the pedals than to find you are in too high a gear and rapidly running out of energy.

    5. Gears not changing?

    In too high a gear but can’t get the gears to shift down? It could be because the derailleurs, which physically move the chain between the different gear cogs, won’t work smoothly if the chain is under a lot of tension. You can try riding sideways along the contour of the hill, as this might relieve the tension enough to allow you to shift the gear.

    6. Is there a ‘right’ gear?

    In short, no. With experience you’ll find out what gears work for you when climbing, and you’ll be able to judge which one to drop into for the hill you are facing. Everyone is different, and which gear you find best for climbing will depend on lots of factors like the steepness and length of the climb, the bike you are riding, even how much you are carrying or how you are feeling that day.

    7. Climb it in your head

    Sometimes climbing a hill is as much a mental battle as a physical one. Hills can look pretty intimidating, and it’s often tempting to just get off and not try the climb. However, if you drop to your easiest gear and give it a go, you’ll probably surprise yourself how far you get. And there’s nothing like the feeling of accomplishment when you get to the top under your own pedal power.

    8. If at first you don’t succeed

    Everyone gets defeated by hills at some point, and climbing hills is hard work. Sometimes it’s just too long or too steep, sometimes you drop into the wrong gear and can’t keep up enough momentum. Don’t worry about it, there’s nothing wrong with walking up.

    Keep trying, and before you know it that hill that’s your nemesis on your commute to work will become something you spin up with no bother at all.

    Like this? You’ll love these!

    Is it possible to push start a car with automatic transmission?

    Use case: Let’s say the battery is dead or you have a bad starter. I know this can be done on manual cars by putting the car in to gear after the car starts moving.

    Can you do the same with an automatic transmission?

    Does the automatic transmission type matter? (traditional torque converter, CVT, DCT, etc.)

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    4 Answers 4

    I believe you can do it with a traditional torque converter. I’ve done it. It’s not smart.

    Push by your buddy, no. Push with another vehicle, yes – but as the other Steve M suggests you’ll need the high side of 25-35mph to maybe make this happen.

    Without the tranny fluid pump driven, you won’t get TC proper fill, BUT there’s usually enough residual fluid left in the TC to attempt this unwise stunt. It;s the difference between a really good transmission fluid service and the ones we all actually did. How many of us oldtimers removed the shield (back when you could) and rotated the TC, pulled the plug, and drained the converter? No flame here; I’m as guilty as any.

    On edit: I should qualify that as I’m talking old-school. C5 or 727 era, early totally hydraulic systems, where you will always have some reverse power path back to the TC. Modern TCM solenoid valve systems I doubt it, and I simply don’t even know. I think I remember working on something that was stuck in an “emergency tow mode” that purposely uncoupled the power flow path to prevent damage (likely dry pump burnout) during flat towing.

    The current economic climate has been tough for many of us. People are looking for good ways to stretch their dollar and cut back on spending. This extends to the cars we drive, too. It makes a lot more sense for us to keep our current vehicles running in good condition than to be forced to go out and buy a new one.

    Most of us know that performing routine maintenance like oil changes and transmission services prevent mechanical failures in the long run and promote the car’s overall health. But did you know that your driving habits also have a direct effect on the lifespan of your vehicle? The way you drive in different conditions can affect your engine’s fuel economy as well as its lifespan.

    Since a new engine can easily cost several thousand dollars, taking care of the one you’ve got will certainly pay off in the long run.

    In this article, we’ll take a look at five easy ways to modify your driving habits in order to make sure your engine will last a long time. Many of the tips we’ll discuss are low-impact in terms of how they affect your daily commute, but go a long way to save you money.

    5: Be Gentle During the Break-in Period

    Owning a new car is an exciting experience. After going through the often challenging process of buying one, it’s only natural to want to enjoy it by seeing what it can do out on the highway. But it’s important to take it easy on a newly manufactured engine — initially, at least.

    The “break-in period” usually refers to car’s first 1,000 miles (1,609 kilometers). During this time, it’s important to keep the throttle in the lower RPM range, but also to vary your driving speed from time to time. You don’t want to be sticking to one particular speed or gear; you want to utilize the entire range of your car’s performance.

    Consult your car’s owner’s manual for the best results, but you usually won’t want to go any faster than 75 miles per hour (120.7 kilometers per hour) or so during the first 600 or 700 miles (965.6 or 1,127 kilometers), or exceed 3,500 RPM the first 500 miles (804.7 kilometers) [source: Autotropolis].

    Why is this? New engines have new parts that need to get accustomed to their role in your car’s engine — the piston rings in particular. These rings need to shape themselves to the cylinders in your engine, and it takes time and careful driving for that to happen properly. If the rings aren’t seated correctly, the car may continue to burn oil down the line.

    Breaking in your engine may seem like a hassle that prevents you from enjoying it, but it could mean the difference between an engine that lasts 100,000 miles (160,934 kilometers) and one that lasts 200,000 miles (321,869 kilometers). Be good to your engine at first — it, and your wallet, will thank you later [source: Car Talk].

    Next, learn how to properly treat your engine on cold days.

    4: Let Your Car Warm Up Properly on Cold Days

    If you were about to go jogging on a 30-degree day, you would probably stretch first, right? So why drive your car on a cold day without letting it warm up first?

    Cold weather is tough on a car’s engine. It takes more energy to start an engine when it’s frosty out because the battery carries a lower charge. The oil is cold and thick, which makes it harder for the moving parts to operate. In addition, gasoline is harder to burn when it’s cold.

    So what should we do when it’s cold outside? Most of us probably will sit there and let the engine idle in the garage or parking spot until the engine temperature gauge moves out of the “cold” range. However, this isn’t necessarily a good idea.

    Letting the car idle actually warms the engine at a slow pace, because the engine isn’t really doing much. Also, cold engines emit more hydrocarbon pollution than your catalytic converter (the device which helps clean tailpipe emissions) can handle. Letting the car idle with more hydrocarbons coming out can plug up the catalytic converter and make it cease to function properly, causing poor mileage and dirty emissions [source: Mother Earth News].

    Your best bet is to turn your engine on, wait about 30 seconds to a minute (at most), and then gently drive the car until it warms up without working it too hard. If the temperature is below zero, five minutes (at most) may be in order.

    Another good weather tip is to avoid running your car too hard on extremely cold or hot days.

    Next, we’ll look at the effects speed has on your motor.

    Unleashing your inner Michael Schumacher on public roads is bad for many reasons. Driving too fast wastes gas, increases emissions, and of course, puts you at the risk of getting ticketed or being involved in a wreck.

    But did you know excessive speed is also bad for your engine? It forces your engine work harder by pumping and using more fuel, and forces the pistons and other moving parts to work at a higher speed than is optimal.

    The ideal cruising speed for most cars and trucks is about 50 to 55 miles per hour (80.5 to 88.5 kilometers per hour). But to cruise at 60 miles per hour (96.6 kilometers per hour) requires about 73 percent more horsepower. And to cruise at 70 miles per hour (112.7 kilometers per hour), it requires nearly 160 percent more horsepower [source: GPS Direct]. Think how much harder your engine has to work to put out that kind of power.

    Granted, 55 miles per hour (88.5 kilometers per hour) will put you far below the speeds driven by most motorists America’s highways. Some states now have 80-mile per hour (128.7-kilometer per hour) speed limits on certain highways. But keeping your speed as low as possible while maintaining a safe velocity is a great way to cut back on wear and tear on your engine.

    Next, we’ll discuss proper gear shifting and how that impacts your car’s engine.

    2: Shift Gears Properly

    This tip is more aimed at drivers of cars with manual transmissions. If you have an automatic transmission, shifting will take care of itself — but it’s still important to have your car in the right gear.

    These tips can also apply to newer transmissions that allow a driver to select gears electronically, like with a “tiptronic” or dual-clutch transmissions.

    It’s important to be in the correct gear when you’re driving. If you have manual transmission, you will likely have noticed that driving in too high a gear for your speed and RPM range causes the car to shake and move slowly, commonly known as “lugging.” Lugging creates an unnecessary strain on the engine and can damage your cylinder heads, leading to expensive repairs later on.

    In addition, it’s a good idea to avoid excessive engine braking. Engine braking is when you’re driving in a higher gear, then downshift to a lower gear and take your foot off the gas pedal. This causes the RPMs to increase and the car to slow down without using the brakes.

    While it’s effective in slowing down the car, and can make going around corners easier, engine braking can produce excessive wear on your engine. It’s probably better to use the brakes when you need to slow down, and then shift to a lower gear when you’re at the appropriate speed. This also puts less stress on your clutch and transmission parts, too.

    Our final tip is up next: Why it’s not a good idea to drive with heavy loads.

    Bad habits are hard to break but just being aware of some of the ways you can avoid destroying your transmission can help immensely down the road.

    The automatic transmission is a very important module of your vehicle. It allows your vehicle to cruise at highway speed without blowing up the motor. It multiplies the torque of your engine to aid in propelling the weight of your vehicle. It makes driving in traffic less stressful as it eliminates the clutch and shifts itself. While vital to the proper operation of your vehicle, many people take their automatic transmission for granted. Even worse, they contribute to its failure via bad habits. Let’s take a look at some of the bad habits that can destroy your transmission, presented in a tongue-in-cheek manner to help emphasize their significance.

    1. Overheat your vehicle as often as possible.

    Most automatic transmissions are designed to operate at a maximum temperature of 200 degrees. For every 20 degrees you go above this limit, you risk cutting the expected lifespan of the transmission by a factor of two. To put that in a better perspective, by the time your transmission reaches 300 degrees its life span will be reduced to 1/32nd of what is considered normal. You should also note that at temperature as low as 240 degrees your organic oil based transmission fluid can turn to varnish, leaving it unable to properly lubricate the moving parts inside your transmission.

    2. Maintain improper fluid levels.

    Letting the transmission run out of fluid or operating it with a low fluid level is a guaranteed way to have a transmission breakdown. The fluid keeps the transmission’s internal components cool and lubricated. When the fluid level becomes low or runs completely out, the internal parts begin to grind and overheat which leads to failure.

    3. Never change the fluid.

    Another way to kill your transmission is failing to change the fluid according to the schedule in your automobile’s owner’s manual. Like the oil in your automobile’s engine, transmission fluid becomes dirty and eventually needs changing. Failure to change the fluid can lead to the seals and gaskets, as well as internal transmission components, beginning to overheat and break down.

    4. Use the incorrect fluid type.

    Adding the wrong type of transmission fluid can kill it. Manual and automatic transmissions use different fluids (see ‘Choosing the Right Transmission Fluid‘). These fluids cannot be mixed with other fluids or added on a temporary basis to “just get by.”

    5. Drag race from light to light.

    This causes the torque converter to produce a lot of heat. If you don’t give the transmission a chance to cool down between jack-rabbit starts, it will overheat quickly. We know what happens to a transmission when it overheats. Unless your vehicle was specifically designed for this purpose, it cannot sustain that form of abuse. You run the risk of damaging all driveline components.

    6. Always stop abruptly.

    Like fast starts, sudden stops can damage drivetrain components like engine and transmission mounts. These can lead to transmission damage. After any sudden emergency stop, it would be wise to have your mounts checked.

    7. Leave the shift lever in park without the parking brake on.

    If another vehicle were to even tap yours at the front or back while you’re parked, it could cause the parking pawl to break leaving your vehicle to roll down the street unattended.

    8. Downshift to “brake” at traffic lights.

    A forced downshift at high engine RPM is sure to cause excessive wear on transmission friction components (clutches and bands).

    9. Place the shift lever in drive or reverse when engine is at “fast idle”.

    This can cause abrupt transmission engagement leading to early failure of clutches, bands, gear sets, driveline components and engine or transmission mountings.

    10. Use your shift lever instead of your brake.

    Before reversing direction your car must be at a complete stop. Using the transmission to stop the vehicle will lead to premature transmission failure.

    11. Start driving before the engine warms up.

    For your transmission to perform properly, the fluid must be at operating temperature. (Give it a few minutes and it will give you better and longer service).

    12. Tow your vehicle with the drive wheels on the ground, and/or tow over the factory recommended limit.

    Rear wheel drive vehicles must be towed with the rear wheels off the ground. Front wheel drive with the front wheels in the air. All wheel or full time four-wheel drive vehicles should be flat towed (all four wheels off the ground) Not sure? Check your owner’s manual. Also, every vehicle comes from the factory with a recommended maximum towing limit. Unfortunately, few owners obey it. The bands and clutches can start slipping. This causes them to wear out very quickly. It also results in the transmission getting pumped full of debris as they start failing. Improper towing can cause serious damage!

    13. Play transmission “doctor”.

    Over the counter additives that are supposed to stop leaks or make the transmission shift better many times contain chemicals that may cause worn seals to swell. This can interfere with the function of these operating rubber parts and lead to severe damage.

    14. Abuse the drivetrain.

    By being stuck in sand, snow, mud or another substance, rocking will cause excessive heat which can burn out a transmission in a very short period of time. Instead, dig it out or have it towed. Both are less expensive than the damage you may cause by quick shifting between Reverse and Drive over and over again.

    Driving in stop-and-go traffic for an extended period of time; idling the vehicle too long; driving off-road; or using your automobile as a snowplow will also kill your transmission. The engine and transmission is working, but nothing is happening because the wheels cannot move. This leads to the fluid in the transmission overheating and its internal components failing.

    Avoiding these bad habits can do wonders for your transmission, not to mention your wallet!

    Contact your nearest
    Mister Transmission location today!

    Click here to browse all Mister Transmission locations.

    Helps keep you at a steady speed when driving down a hill or other decline.

    What It Does: Steady the car’s speed when driving down a hill.

    What It Does Not Do: Manage a car’s speed going up a hill.

    Help on the Downhill Drive

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Quick Guide

    How to start your car on a hill quickly


    Reduce your speed before you enter a decline or uneven terrain.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly


    The hill descent assist helps maintain a safe speed without you needing to use the brakes.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly


    Brake or steer to safety if a hazard enters your downhill driving path.

    How it works

    How to start your car on a hill quickly


    This feature keeps helps keep your vehicle at a pre-determined safe speed when traveling downhill or on very uneven terrain. This allows you to focus more on scanning the downhill path for potential hazards.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly


    This feature works with your vehicle’s existing braking systems to block you from going past a certain speed while traveling downhill or on unsteady terrain. If your car begins accelerating past a safe downhill speed, this feature will further apply the brakes.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly


    First, you need to activate your hill descent assist, which is typically found somewhere on your dashboard near your vehicle’s traction control button. Some versions may be activated from your multifunction display or in your terrain management control’s dial.
    As you are about to enter a decline, reduce your speed below your feature’s activation threshold. The hill descent assist will ensure your vehicle doesn’t reach an unsafe declining speed by further applying the brakes if needed.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly


    • Don’t attempt to travel down hills or other declines that are steeper than you would normally attempt to traverse when using hill descent assist.
    • Some versions of hill descent assist will activate your brake lights when it activates; if yours doesn’t, make sure to continue lightly holding the brake to ensure drivers behind you know you may be gradually slowing.
    • When driving downhill, scan the road ahead for any dangers and be prepared to steer to safety if necessary.

    Question & Answers

    How quickly can I go downhill with hill descent assist?

    This feature is designed to prevent you from entering an unsafe speed while you travel downhill or on uneven terrain. The feature is intended to assist you in maintaining control of the vehicle, by traveling at a safe speed downhill.

    Most cars differ in their allowable operating range for hill descent assist, with some allowing you to go as slow as 3 mph or as fast as 38 mph.

    Will hill descent assist work while I’m reversing?

    Some versions of this feature will operate while traveling downhill in reverse, such as reversing out of a driveway that was built on a hill. Other versions of this feature will not work in reverse, however, so check your owner’s manual or with your vehicle’s manufacturer to determine whether it can work in reverse or not.

    How does hill descent assist make me safer?

    Downhill driving can be unpredictable and dangerous – especially if it’s an extended decent, even on multi-lane roads. This feature uses the engine and transmission to “down shift” to help keep the vehicle speed under control so you don’t rely solely on the brakes. Using your brakes continually for an extended period of time may result in overheating, which could result in brake failure.

    Roadtrips & Driving Tips , Travel

    This post may contain affiliate links. If you buy thru these links, we may earn a commission at no additional cost to you.

    Following are my best downhill driving tips to save your brakes when driving down steep grades — including how to use “engine braking” instead of pressing the brake pedal to slow your vehicle down.

    We recently returned from a trip to Gatlinburg, Tennessee — home to the Great Smoky Mountains. I had the opportunity to learn some awesome downhill driving tips that made our trip so much more enjoyable.

    Many of the roads between tourist traps (I mean “sightseeing destinations”) in the Smoky Mountains are incredibly steep and winding. Some roads wind UP one entire side of a mountain, and then require that you drive back DOWN a narrow winding road on the other side.

    Needless to say, with the amount of traffic over the holiday weekend and the sheer number of mountains which exist in the Smokies we had several occasions to test our downhill driving skills (and our brakes!) on this trip.

    There must’ve been about a million cars all traveling single file down those narrow mountain roads — all attempting to spot the biggest black bear in the Smokies.

    If Your Car Is An Automatic, You Don’t NEED To Downshift, Right?

    There are times — even in a vehicle with automatic transmission — that you should manually downshift. Those times are: When you are driving down steep hills.

    Sure, I’d seen it done before…

    On our family vacations growing up, Dad would drop the old-fashioned dashboard gear shift lever down a notch every time he went down a steep winding hill. Then kick it up a notch at times. Then, back down again.

    He played this fancy game of gearshift knobbing virtually every time we drove from Indiana to Florida. (Come to find out, this was usually while traveling through the mountains of Chattanooga, Tennessee.)

    Back then, I thought it had more to do with the fact that we were pulling a boat trailer than it did with actually saving our brakes.

    Downhill Driving Tips When Towing:

    • How To Safely Tow On Steep Downhill Grades
    • Parking & Driving Tips When Towing On Hills & Grades
    • How To Shift While Towing

    Fast-forward some 30 years, and on this trip to the Smoky Mountains I found myself being properly educated about the use of “2” and “1” on my car’s automatic gear shift. (By the way, the following tips apply to all vehicles — not just those pulling trailers.)

    Yep, I learned firsthand the proper use of “2” and “1” on my automatic gear shift, and it made our downhill driving experience SO much more enjoyable.

    And judging by the rancid smell of hot smoking brakes and brake dust which filled the air throughout most of Gatlinburg, Tennessee this weekend, I know some Smoky Mountain tourists who could learn a thing or two from today’s post, as well!

    On A Steep Downhill, Use Engine Braking Instead Of Your Brakes

    Instead of using your brakes to slow your vehicle down on a steep grade, use what is known as “engine braking.” (Big-rig drivers use something similar called “jake brake“.)

    Trust me, this is one of the best downhill driving tips if you want to:

    • Save your brakes a lot of unnecessary wear & tear.
    • Actually HAVE brakes at the end of the hill!

    In fact, you will increase the life of your brakes by a few months (or even years, depending on how much steep downhill driving you do) if you simply use engine braking whenever possible — rather than actually pressing the brake pedal to slow your vehicle.

    In short, you are literally using the engine to break the speed of your vehicle traveling downhill.

    Rest assured, this does NO harm to the engine itself or any of the inner working parts.

    Here’s how to do engine braking:

    • In a vehicle with automatic transmission, you can “shift on the fly” into 2nd gear (“2” on the gear shift) at any point while you are driving — so long as you are traveling under 50 mph or so.
    • You will hear the engine downshift into this lower gear, and the vehicle will begin to slow (naturally and safely) while you continue to drive and maintain your place in the traffic as you head on down the hill.
    • The end result: Your need to actually use the brakes will be SIGNIFICANTLY reduced!

    Some tips while using engine braking:

    • Should you feel the need to slow down even more on a really steep hill, then feel free to “shift on the fly” into 1st gear (“1” on the gear shift) while you’re driving — so long as you are traveling under 30 mph or so.
    • In both 2nd and 1st gears, you can continue to give it gas and utilize your brakes like normal — though your need to do so will greatly be reduced.
    • Whenever you reach flatter land and no longer need to slow down by pressing the brakes OR using engine braking, then feel free to eventually shift back into your normal “D” (Drive) position on the gear shift. This can be done at any point while you are driving — so long as you are going 50 mph or less (to go from 2nd to “D”) or 30 mph or less (to go from 1st to “D”), as stated above.

    About those top speeds in 2nd & 1st gears…

    In 2nd gear, you can safely travel at virtually any speed (which the terrain and the degree of incline permit).

    If you ever take it down to 1st gear however, you will notice that you can’t go much faster than 35 mph in 1st gear. If you give it gas, the engine will simply rev louder, but you won’t really go any faster. That means you’ve topped out 1st gear, speed-wise.

    If you need to go faster when you’re in 1st gear, then simply switch to 2nd gear (yep, “shift on the fly”). You can safely switch between 2nd and 1st gears anywhere in the 30-mph-or-less range.

    Once you reach flat land, simply “shift on the fly” back into “D” for normal driving — and use your brakes again for routine slowing and stopping.

    Most automatic transmissions allow you to manually select one or more lower gears, such as Low (L), 1st (1) and 2nd (2). In the case of L and 1, the transmission will stay in the lowest gear and not shift on its own. That allows maximum power when you need it, such as on a steep hill, but greatly limits your speed. Some automatic transmissions will shift out of 1st once you reach a certain speed, such as 30 mph, to prevent damage to the transmission or engine, or cut power to the engine. And with others, if you select 2, the transmission starts in 2nd gear and is locked in that gear. This is useful when starting out on slippery surfaces or for engine braking when descending a steep hill.

    What If You Use The Brakes Instead Of Engine Braking?

    Using the brakes on steep downhill grades could result in 1 of 4 hazardous outcomes — so I would advise you to use engine braking instead of your brakes when downhill driving through the mountains.

    You never thought the car jerks when accelerating would happen to you, but it did. Your trusty sedan has started puttering when you try to accelerate. Just like that car sold by a scamming salesman from a used car shop in a comedy movie you saw.

    But this is no joke. When your car jerks as you accelerate, it’s usually a sign of an impending issue.

    The earlier you are able to know the reason behind the jerks when accelerating, the more you can minimize the damage and the costs of repair.

    There are several reasons why car jerks when accelerating.

    Most of the time, the jerking issue would just go away after you have driven it a few miles, so most people tend to ignore it.

    1. Are You Driving a Stick?

    If your car has a manual transmission or if you have driven a stick shift car before, it’s highly likely that you have experienced the car jerk followed by the engine stalling.

    This type of car jerk is very common in a manual transmission, especially for those who are just starting to learn how to drive and mostly happens when you are trying to shift from the first to the second gear while you speed up.

    A stick shift car gets you more involved than an automatic one. It requires the use of all your limbs and the proper coordination.

    You need to be able to feel when it’s time to press and let go of the clutch, and when to upshift or downshift.

    If you miscalculate, you’ll experience a jerk as you accelerate or decelerate. This usually occurs if you abruptly release the clutch pedal after changing gears or you shift to another gear with a half-depressed clutch.

    2. Check for Blockage

    Your car jerks while driving means your car’s engine does not get enough mixture of fuel and air to do its work, and gas mileage could become higher. A block in the fuel line or air intake can make the car jerk during acceleration as it loses one, or even both of the essential factors in keeping the engine running. So the blockage is one of the most common reasons why a car jerks when accelerating.

    The air mixes with the fine spray of fuel inside the engine and is then lit by the spark plug causing a controlled explosion, which moves the pistons. This goes on and on and this cycle is what makes the engine run and your car move.

    If you see that ‘Check Engine’ warning light turn on or blink, don’t ignore it. Take your car to the service center immediately and have a professional take a look. Sure, you should not ignore the check engine light Meanings.

    3. A Faulty Fuel Line

    Fuel lines are responsible for the flow of gas throughout the engine system.

    If it is faulty or if there’s a leak somewhere, pressure is lost, thus causing the car to jerk. Faulty fuel lines can even cause a fire in your engine or worse, an explosion.

    A disruption in the flow of fuel from the tank to the engine will cause the car to hesitate during acceleration, which will then cause a jerk.

    Check for leaks that may have been caused by rats chewing off the fuel pipes. Older cars are also susceptible to faulty fuel line issues.

    4. Moisture Accumulation

    Moisture in the car’s distributor cap can cause a car to jerk during acceleration. This is a common scenario when the car is parked outdoors and the weather is cold.

    Moisture can accumulate inside the distributor cap that can cause the engine to misfire, which in turn causes the jerking.

    You cannot skip on physics on this one so prevention is the way to go.

    Unless you keep the engine running idle when you park and waste money on precious fuel, but keeping the engine warm and warding off moisture, you better find a warmer, enclosed parking spot.

    5. Dirt in the Fuel Tank, Filter, and Injection System

    Having dirty fuel injectors is another common factor why your vehicle jerks as you try to accelerate. Any dirt build-up or gunk in fuel injectors can cause an issue in your car’s engine to obtain the fuel, and this is why is your car jerking when you give it gas.

    Also, there are several points where dirt can accumulate in the car’s engine system. Fuel from the filling station can become dirty due to the sediments in the fuel storage. The sediments may then settle in your fuel tank. The fuel filter’s main job is to keep dirt from the fuel from entering the engine, so it takes all the beating.

    Regular checking, maintenance, and replacement are the key.

    When the fuel filter is not doing its job, the fuel injection is the next one to get the dirt. Making sure that these three items, the fuel tank, filter, and injectors clean can prevent car jerks.

    6. Dirt in the Air Filter

    As previously discussed, air is needed for the internal combustion engine of your car to work. Clean air and clean fuel mean hassle free driving. Keeping the air coming into the engine clean is the air filter’s job.

    Dust, bugs, road debris, and dirt may accumulate over time making the filter less efficient.

    When the air filter has become too dirty, there may not be enough air coming into the engine that can cause the vehicle to jerk because of inefficient combustion of the fuel.

    Air filters are relatively inexpensive and easy to replace so there’s no need to cheap out on this one.

    7. Faulty Spark Plugs

    As discussed before, the spark plug is what lights up the combined fuel and air inside the engine causing them to combust and move the pistons. Therefore, an engine requires fully functional spark plugs to work efficiently.

    Spark plugs need to be replaced regularly.

    You also may need to check on the spark plug wires for signs of wear and tear.

    8. Faulty Ignition System

    If the car’s spark plugs are new and working fine and the wires are all good, then it might be time to have your ignition system checked.

    Newer cars have computer controlled ignition systems, which will need to be checked by your service center.

    YouTube Video shows how to detect a malfunction in the ignition system

    9. Clogged Catalytic Converter

    As the catalytic converter is clogged, it won’t allow the engine to quickly supply the power it needs. Your engine may not work properly. The clogged catalytic converter could cause the car jerks when accelerating.

    If the catalytic converter is dirty and not working efficiently, try to use the catalytic converter cleaners.

    Otherwise, you need to change your catalytic converter or have your car serviced.

    10. Faulty Mass Airflow Sensor

    The car jerking during acceleration is more obvious when the car needs more power. It may be a mass airflow sensor issue.

    A fault mass airflow sensor will cause the wrong air mass value and lead to poor engine power.

    Wrapping it All Up

    Any one or a combination of these factors can be the reason why your car jerks when accelerating.

    Making sure that these are checked will ensure the longevity of your car and a hassle-free driving.

    Slow and steady keeps you safe.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Off-roading is somewhat contradictory in nature. You leave the pavement to escape the rules, laws, and restrictions applied to public roads, but once you’re in the dirt, it’s crucial to self-enforce an entirely different set of guidelines. You must always check puddles, know your approach and departure angles, and most importantly, take it easy.

    There is a time and place for all-out who-gives-a-hoot off-road blasting. It’s called the Utah desert in a Ford F-150 Raptor. But in hilly or mountainous terrain, you need to slow down, watch where you’re going, and precisely avoid impediments that could damage your vehicle and leave you stranded (always bring a buddy!).

    In the past, adventurers simply put their vehicles in low gear to carefully creep down rocky mountain paths, but today, many new SUVs have something called hill-descent control. It’s a useful feature that helps the driver easily get down rough trails. Because it’s not something everybody is familiar with, The Drive’s editors have put together a guide to explain everything about hill-descent control and how it works.

    You won’t need to take notes for this one, it’s pretty simple.

    What Is Hill-Descent Control?

    Hill-descent control is a driver-assistance feature that holds the vehicle at a specific speed without any inputs while you traverse down descents with rough ground. The simplest way to think about it is super-slow off-road cruise control.

    What’s the Point of Hill-Descent Control?

    The primary purpose is safety. Without the need to worry about modulating the gas and brake pedals, you can focus on steering the vehicle to the safest spots. Additionally, it prevents the vehicle from picking up speed and hitting a dangerous obstacle.

    How Does Hill-Descent Control Work?

    Once the hill-descent control is active and engaged by the driver, the vehicle will use the ABS braking system, the traction control system, and/or advanced engine braking to keep the vehicle in check. The vehicle will not surpass a designated speed.

    When Should I Use Hill-Descent Control?

    Hill-descent control was primarily created for, and is most often used for, going down a steep grade on rough terrain. This usually happens when you’re off-roading. You shouldn’t be using it while traveling down the highway.

    Can You Adjust Hill-Descent Control Speed?

    The entire point of hill-descent control on some models is to keep one constant, factory-tuned speed, but on others, you can adjust the speed of the descent by using the cruise control buttons.

    Popular Trucks and SUVs With Hill-Descent Control

    In 2021, it’s surprising when a truck or SUV doesn’t have hill-descent control, as it’s a common driver-assistance feature that comes standard or is available on most new utility vehicles. Here are a few examples.

    • BMW X5
    • Chevrolet Colorado
    • Ford F-150
    • Jeep Wrangler
    • Kia Telluride
    • Land Rover Defender
    • Lexus LX
    • RAM 1500
    • Toyota 4Runner

    FAQs About hill-descent Control

    You’ve got questions, The Drive has answers!

    Q: So How Do I Activate Hill-Descent Control?

    A: You should consult your owner’s manual for specific instructions about your car, but in general, you can usually turn Hill-Descent Control on with the press of a button or switch, physical or digital. In some cases, you might need to shift the transmission first.

    Q: Then How Do I Turn Off Hill-Descent Control?

    A: It changes from car to car, so read your owner’s manual for specific instructions. Generally, you can turn it off with the press of the button you used to turn it on.

    Q: So What’s the Difference between Hill-Descent Control and Downhill Brake Control?

    A: Nothing. Downhill brake control is simply Hyundai’s marketing terminology for hill-descent control. Other names include Toyota’s Hill Control Assist, Porsche’s Hill Control, and Jaguar’s All Surface Progress Control.

    Q: Alright, But What Is Hill-Start Assist?

    A: Hill-Start Assist is a modern feature available on new cars that prevents the vehicle from rolling back when starting your motion while on an incline.

    Let’s Talk, Comment Below To Talk With The Drive’s Editors!

    We’re here to be expert guides in everything How-To related. Use us, compliment us, yell at us. Comment below and let’s talk! You can also shout at us on Twitter or Instagram, here are our profiles.

    Tony Markovich: Twitter (@T_Marko), Instagram (@t_marko)

    Skidding is more likely to occur when there is ice, snow or water on the road. However, it is important to remember that most skidding is a result of bad driving. A car will only skid if it is being driven at an inappropriate speed or if provoked to do so by aggressive steering, braking or acceleration.

    To prevent skidding, you should never ask your car to do more than it can do with the grip available. As a result, in poor weather conditions, you should:

    • Slow down
    • Increase your stopping distance, so if the vehicle in front stops unexpectedly you have enough space to brake to a stop without skidding.
    • Take extra care when approaching a bend.
    • Be gentle and progressive when steering, accelerating and braking.

    Your car is more likely to skid when the road is icy or covered in snow. In such conditions to avoid skidding, you should slow right down. You should also steer and brake very gently. Your stopping distance should also be increased by up to ten times greater than in normal conditions.

    When driving in winter, and especially on a winter’s evening when the sky is clear, you should look out for ice forming on the road. For early warning signs, look to see if ice is forming on the windows of parked cars.

    You should be extra careful when travelling on an exposed road such as a motorway bridge. Ice will often form here first. If your car has an outside temperature meter then keep a close eye on it.

    In freezing conditions beware of rain. This can form black ice, which lies invisible on the road. Black ice isn’t black it is transparent. Hence its notoriety as a driving hazard.

    In icy conditions, your steering may start to feel lighter. Tyre noise may also decrease. If this happens then you are likely to be driving on ice. To prevent a dangerous skid lift your foot gently off the accelerator. This will allow your car to slow smoothly and gently. If you need to continue driving then do so slowly using a high gear. This will help you avoid hard acceleration, which could spin the wheels.

    Accelerating too hard can also cause skidding. If you accelerate too hard when moving off on a slippery road then the driven wheels will spin without propelling the car forward. In icy conditions, some wheel spin may be inevitable. To minimize the spin try engaging a higher gear.

    Braking hard on a slippery road can also cause your car to skid. Your wheels can lock up and you will continue onwards with little or no braking effect. The locked wheels will also prevent you from steering. If this happens you should release the brake pedal to free the wheels then reapply the brake less harshly. If your car has ABS fitted then your wheels won’t lock. However, don’t think ABS eases all problems when driving on a slippery road. It doesn’t.

    On a slippery road if you approach a corner too quickly there is a good possibility that your car will skid. This is even more likely if you also brake harshly whilst taking the corner. You turn the steering wheel to corner but there is no response and the car continues on ahead. This is a classic front-wheel skid. If this happens,

    • Remove your foot from the accelerator. This throws the weight balance of the car forwards and helps the tyres find grip.
    • Do not use the brake.
    • As the tyres find grip, carefully steer the car in the direction of the skid. For example, if the rear of the car skids to the left, steer quickly and smoothly to the left.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Why does your Car Roll in Park?

    (Hint: Possible Sign of Transmission Failure)

    Your car is supposed to roll a little bit! But only an inch or two- this kind of mechanical play is perfectly normal.

    But when your vehicle rolls in park a bit more than a few inches, or if that roll feels inconsistent- it might be a sign of a failing transmission. While this is can become a costly repair if ignored, it is also a safety concern as well. If you are concerned about your transmission stop by your nearest AAMCO Minnesota location for a free complete vehicle safety courtesy checkup today.

    Rolls a Little Bit or a Few Inches: Mechanical Play is Normal

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Vehicles are supposed to have a small amount of mechanical play, which is caused by the parking pawl engaging with the output shaft in your transmission. When you put an automatic transmission into park, the parking pawl will swing towards the output shaft, and those few inches of roll or “lurch” that you experience are caused by the small amount of space left over once the pawl is engaged.

    This is a simplified version of why your car rolls somewhat when put into park, but it is important to know that only a little bit is normal!

    If your Car Rolls a Lot or more than 3 Inches: Potential Transmission Trouble

    When you experience a lurch forward or backward (especially on an incline or hill) that seems like more than a few inches then it time take it into the shop. Ignoring the issue can cause further damage to your transmission and increase the total cost of your transmission repair. This is also a considerably dangerous situation as it can cause your parking gear to slip and have your car roll off into certain danger. This has long been an issue in the automotive industry, and these incidents have injured people, caused property damage, and worse when not addressed quickly by a transmission expert.

    Whether your car is rolling too far forward or backward your transmission could have a worn out parking mechanism or the parking pawl may be damaged or otherwise not engaging correctly. If you think that your transmission may have an issue you should bring it in immediately before a simple transmission repair can become a costly replacement!

    Parking Incorrectly can put Wear on Your Transmission

    Unfortunately today many drivers to get to their parking space, put the car in park, and go about their day. This puts an unnecessary strain on the transmission, especially on an incline. The parking pawl and output shaft take the brunt of the vehicle’s weight, and over many years of parking like this can cause the wear that creates the dangerous situation we detailed above.

    Dangers of Inlines, Hills, and Slopes

    If you regularly park your car on an incline, hill, or any kind of slope you could be wearing out your transmission prematurely. For those who live in hilly or mountainous areas following our tips for properly parking is immensely important. Not to mention if your car is sliding quite a bit in park you could be putting those downhill in serious danger.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    How to Properly Park your Vehicle

    Parking Protocol for Automatic Transmissions

    We recommend putting on your parking brake or emergency brake first, then lightly lift your foot from the brake pedal to put some of the vehicle’s weight onto the e-brake. Afterward, you can safely put the car in park- this way the parking brake does not hold the brunt of the car’s weight. In addition, this gives an added layer of safety when parking by providing two points of failure: the parking brake AND the parking gear.

    How to start your car on a hill quickly

    Parking Protocol for Manual Transmissions

    The process is similar for manual or stickshift transmissions. Start with the parking brake, then let some of the vehicle’s weight shift onto the parking brake by letting up on the brake pedal slightly. When facing uphill you’ll want to put the car into 1st gear to ensure a backup in case your parking brake fails. Similarly, when facing downhill put the stick shift into reverse for to add that extra layer of security.

    Leave your Parking Spot Without Stressing your Transmission

    When getting back into your car begin by starting the car to engage your power brakes, then put your foot on the brakes before releasing the parking brake. Once the brakes are pressed, you can safely shift out of park (automatic) or out of the gear you’re in (manual). This ensures minimal wear to your transmission’s parking gear possible.

    Getting used to following these simple rules can prevent some serious wear to your transmission. The trick is to get into the habit of doing it every time, especially if you’re used to just putting it into park and walking away. Just remember not to leave your parking brake (aka handbrake or emergency brake) on when driving away!

    Free Vehicle Safety Courtesy Checks at your Local AAMCO Minnesota

    We pride ourselves on making sure our customers are safely back on the road quickly. As a world leader in transmission repairs, diagnostics, servicing and rebuilds our commitment is to our customers. Many of our locations even offer free towing services within 15 miles!

    Visit an AAMCO Minnesota location near you to receive a complete transmission inspection today. Feel free to schedule an appointment online now for a thorough transmission inspection and diagnosis before the issue gets any worse!

    How to pm on reddit on android

    How to pm on reddit on android

    • You can easily post on Reddit using the mobile app for Android or iPhone or the desktop website.
    • The process for creating a post in the Reddit app on Android versus iPhone is essentially the same.
    • Visit Business Insider’s homepage for more stories.

    Reddit is a great tool for following the dialogue of rapidly-developing events.

    If you’re new to the website, and are ready to stop lurking and start contributing to the dialogue (or even spark some) here’s how to comment and post on Reddit, for both its desktop and mobile platforms.

    Check out the products mentioned in this article:

    iPhone 11 (From $699.99 at Apple)

    Samsung Galaxy s10 (From $699.99 at Walmart)

    Apple Macbook Pro (From $1,299.00 at Apple)

    Lenovo IdeaPad 130 (From $469.99 at Walmart)

    How to post on Reddit using a computer

    1. Open your web browser of choice on your Mac or PC and go to the Reddit website.

    2. If you haven’t already, sign in to your Reddit account. You’ll be directed back to the homepage.

    3. Find the community, i.e. “subreddit,” you want to post in. You can navigate there by entering the “” URL, or by searching for the subreddit using the search box at the top.

    4. Click “Create Post,” near the top of the subreddit’s header.

    5. Choose a title and compose your post. Click “Post” to submit.

    How to post on Reddit using a mobile device

    1. Open or download the Reddit app on your Android or iPhone.

    2. Open the app, and sign in with your Reddit account credentials by tapping the profile icon in the top-left corner.

    3. Navigate to the subreddit where you’d like to post. If you’re subscribed to the subreddit, tap the icon at the bottom of circles and squares. Otherwise, search for the subreddit in the top search bar.

    4. To create a post, tap the pencil icon in the bottom-center.

    5. Tap the icon of the type of content you want to include.

    6. Create a title for your post, and write or attach your multimedia content.

    7. Finalize by tapping “Post” in the top-right corner.

    Reddit calls itself “The front page of the internet” and lives up to the slogan. If something isn’t on Reddit and nobody there knows anything about it, chances are that what you’re looking for doesn’t exist on the web at all.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Reddit’s content is provided by its users and moderated by the site’s staff. With millions of users and posts every day, a certain dose of inappropriate content is bound to find its way to the site’s pages.

    If you’ve chanced upon a Subreddit that violates the site’s rules, you should report it. Keep reading to find out how to alert the moderators about fishy activities and unacceptable Subreddits.

    House Rules

    Though not as stringent as the policies on some other sites, Reddit’s content policy is firmly implemented. However, it is impossible for the mods to spot and remove all inappropriate Subreddits, so the platform partially relies on conscientious members to report foul play.

    In terms of content, here’s a list of what is prohibited:

    1. Involuntary pornography
    2. Threats, bullying, harassment
    3. Encouraging others to bully and harass people
    4. Suggestive and explicit content involving persons under the age of 18
    5. Inciting and encouraging violence
    6. Revealing someone’s confidential and personal information
    7. Impersonating others in a deceptive or misleading manner
    8. Using Reddit for monetary transactions and obtaining gifts and services
    9. Spamming

    Pornography, nudity, and profanity are allowed on Reddit. However, they need to be marked as NSFW. If they’re not properly tagged, the user who posted such content might get punished.

    Reddit’s methods of enforcing the rules range from asking the user to remove the problematic content to invoking the dreaded ban hammer. Problematic content might get deleted, while the offender might get stripped of their privileges, temporarily suspended, quarantined, or completely expelled.

    Reporting on a Computer

    If you find yourself on a Subreddit that’s breaking the rules, here’s how to report it via computer. This method works on all major platforms.

    1. Launch the browser, go to, and sign in.
    2. Browse for the Subreddit you want to report.
    3. When you find it in the list, click the “Report” button beneath it.How to pm on reddit on android
    4. You will see the “We’re sorry something’s wrong. How can we help” screen. Pick the reason why you’re reporting that particular Subreddit.
    5. Reddit will ask you to provide more details. You may have to type your explanation, depending on the reason you have chosen.
    6. Finally, click the “Submit” button to send the report to Reddit’s staff.

    There’s another way to report a problematic Subreddit if you’re on a computer.

    1. Launch the browser on your computer and go to Reddit.
    2. Locate the Content Policy page. It is a good idea to read the guidelines once more to make sure your report is well-grounded.
    3. Go to
    4. Select the “message the admins” option from the list.
    5. Pick the “something else” option.
    6. Select the “content breaks Reddit’s rules” option.How to pm on reddit on android
    7. Choose from the list of reasons.
    8. You will see a list of actions you can take. Click on the “please send us a message” link in the first action. If you’re not a registered user, click the [email protected] link.
    9. Compose and send the email to report a Subreddit that’s breaking the rules. Include all relevant info and links.

    Reporting on an Android Device

    If you’re using an Android device, follow these steps to report the Subreddit through the device’s web browser.

    1. Launch your internet browser and go to Reddit’s site.
    2. Locate the Contact page or tap this link:
    3. Tap the “message the admins” option.
    4. Select the “something else” option.
    5. Pick the “content breaks Reddit’s rules” option.
    6. You will see the list of violations. Choose the appropriate one.How to pm on reddit on android
    7. You will then see the list of actions you can take. Tap the “please send us a message” if you’re a registered user. If not, tap the [email protected] link.
    8. Select the subject of your message.
    9. Type your report in the “Message” field below. Provide the offending Subreddit’s name and a link to it.
    10. Tap “Send”.

    You can also report Subreddits via the Reddit app.

    Reporting on an iOS Device

    Here’s how to report a problematic Subreddit on an iOS device via Reddit’s official iOS app. You can also do this via a browser.

    1. Launch the Reddit app from the Home screen.
    2. Go to the Subreddit you’d like to report.
    3. Tap the three horizontal dots right of the Subreddit’s name.
    4. When the menu opens, select the “Report” option.How to pm on reddit on android
    5. Pick the reason why you want to file a report.
    6. Tap the “Report to moderators” button.

    Play by the Rules

    Reddit, as one of the biggest sites on the web, has millions of active daily users. Not all users like or want to play by the rules. The mods can’t be aware of every inappropriate Subreddit without help, you should give them a heads up when you see something that needs intervention.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Earlier this year, I wrote about Comet, an excellent third-party Reddit app for iOS. As much as I like Comet, it’s an iOS-only affair and for the most part, I typically use Android. Aside from Reddit’s own app, there aren’t many cross-platform Reddit apps (Slide and Bacon Reader come to mind). While all these apps are good, one Android Reddit app, in particular, stands out above the rest: Infinity for Reddit.

    What drew me to Infinity in the first place was that it’s open source. Over recent months, I’ve found myself on a bit of an open source kick — open source apps offer a few benefits over closed source apps and I’ve found quite a few awesome open source alternatives to apps I use often. One of the main benefits, and one I think should be valuable to everyone, is that open source apps can often be more secure and better respect users privacy. This isn’t necessarily a guarantee, but generally it’s true for some apps thanks to the nature of open source: anyone can look at the code and find any sketchy behaviour.

    Granted, the average person likely won’t look at the code, let alone understand it, but some people do. Plus, open source apps allow for other people to contribute to the project and overall brings a more community feel to software.

    Great features like ‘Lazy Mode’ and custom themes for free

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Open source aside, Infinity for Reddit offers several other benefits. For example one highlighted feature is ‘Lazy Mode,’ which lets the app automatically handle scrolling so users can just relax and read posts as they go by. It’s a neat addition, although I didn’t find particularly useful. However, some people out there will definitely be fans and enjoy giving their thumbs a break.

    Infinity also supports multiple Reddit accounts, something that not all apps support (and many that do lock the feature behind a premium subscription). On that note, Infinity is completely free to use and doesn’t have ads. This alone makes Infinity a great option for many — there’s no premium tier hiding some features or capabilities.

    Another bonus with Infinity is it offers fairly robust theming. Out of the box, the app offers a light theme, dark theme and support for Android’s default theme, which means it can switch between light and dark mode with the rest of your phone. There’s a ‘true black’ AMOLED theme as well, and several options for customer themes that you can build out and tweak based on whatever colour preference you have.

    Makes switch phones super easy

    How to pm on reddit on android

    One lesser-known but certainly welcome feature of Infinity is it easily ports your data over when you switch phones. It may not be a huge benefit for most users, but it’s proved especially useful for me since I’m often switching between devices for work. This includes not just your Reddit account and subreddits but also your app settings and custom themes. It’s nice to have one less app to fiddle with and set up when booting up a new device.

    With all that in mind, I highly recommend Reddit users on Android give Infinity a try. It’s a solid app with excellent features, great visuals, customization and more. Plus, it’s completely free to use and, if you’re a fan of open source, it checks that need too. Infinity is available for free on the Google Play Store. You can also check out the Infinity subreddit here (the dev is quite involved) and view the app’s source code on GitHub.

    Joe Fedewa is a Staff Writer at How-To Geek. He has been covering consumer technology for over a decade and previously worked as a News Editor at XDA Developers. Joe loves all things technology and is also an avid DIYer at heart. He has written thousands of articles, hundreds of tutorials, and dozens of reviews. Read more.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Reddit has a perfectly fine mobile website, but the social network seems to really want people to use the mobile app for Android or iPhone instead. The constant pop-up messages asking you to open posts in the app instead of the site can get annoying. Thankfully, you can turn them off.

    The frustrating thing about these pop-up messages is you may not even have the Reddit app installed on your phone. Still, the site will beg you to use the mobile app over and over. Turning them off is as simple as unchecking a box.

    First, go to Reddit’s website in a web browser on your smartphone or tablet.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    You’ll probably see the infamous pop-up right away. Tap “Continue” to dismiss it for the last time.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Next, tap the hamburger menu icon in the top-right corner of the page.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Tap the down arrow next to “Settings” to expand the section.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Simply uncheck the box for “Ask to Open in App.”

    How to pm on reddit on android

    That’s it! As soon as you uncheck the box, the menu will close and a message will say “Updated Preference.”

    This preference is tied to the browser you’re using, not an account. As long as you don’t clear browser cookies, the mobile Reddit website will remember your preference. But if you switch browsers, the “Ask to Open in App” setting will have to be disabled again.

    It would be nice if the pop-up message itself respected your choice to use Reddit in the browser, but at least the social media company has this option. Now you can browse Reddit with slightly fewer annoyances.

    “As an Amazon Associate & Affiliate Partners of several other brands we earn from qualifying purchases.” [Read More Here]

    Android is the most popular and versatile operating system for smartphones in the present scenario which is also evident through the fact that it accounts for almost 86% shares of sales in the smartphone market. The main reason behind such an escalated approach is being open source, flexible and highly customizable. Also, the availability of tons of applications by thousands of developers for the same is like icing on the cake.

    Now, as an Android user, you might want to explore the endless possibilities for getting the maximum out of your Android device. Following the same, we are here with the best Android hacks and tricks you should know right now. These tricks and hacks will not only make you smarter but also change the way how you interact with your smartphone.

    Let us begin with the list of 10 best Android hacks and tricks.

    List of Best Android Hacks & Tricks

    1. Install Linux on your Android Phone without Root

    How to pm on reddit on android

    You might be surprised to know that it is literally possible to open the Linux interface and command prompt on your Android phone. Now, installing a Linux on Android has always been a tedious task and often requires root but here, we do have a way to do that without root or any special knowledge and skills.

    By using Debian Noroot app, you can install Linux distribution Debian on your Android phone to get a few utilitarian things done. It is basically an operating system based on Linux which allows the user to install LibreOffice, GIMP, and other open source software through APT (Advanced Package Tool) and make use of the same.

    To do this, you just have to install the Debian Noroot app from the PlayStore, then just open it like any other application and allow it to download the full package for complete installation. Once loaded fully, you will be welcomed by a mouse-oriented desktop interface where you can download and install certain programs or games just like on any other version of Linux. Nonetheless, there are endless possibilities to be explored in case if you’re bored with your Android.

    2. Use your LED flash and Camera for Heart Rate monitoring

    Yes, it is possible to monitor your pulse rate without the use of any fitness tracker or devices with a dedicated heart rate monitor. At once, it might seem like a gimmick or joke for you but it does actually work to a certain extent.

    Now, there are many apps available which let you track your pulse rate. The ones which actually work require your finger to be placed on the LED flash after which the app uses the camera to track color changes under your skin to monitor the amount of blood passing through.

    Given that this is software dependent, don’t expect much accuracy and make sure that the LED flash on your phone doesn’t reside too far from the camera lens. Also, use a good application for the same as the Instant Heart Rate app which we have used here for best results.

    Protect Your Online Privacy With Surfshark
    [The VPN that we use here at Tech Arrival]

    3. Tweak the Status Bar using System UI Tuner

    If in case you’re bored with your current status bar or plan of adding and removing certain options then you no longer need to rely on third party apps.

    You just have to enable the hidden settings menu called as “System UI Tuner” which can be done by holding the settings gear present in the Notification toggle menu. On doing the same, the gear icon will start rotating followed by a toast message confirming that System UI tuner has been enabled.

    Now, you will be able to see the System UI tuner menu in the settings app where you can specify what sort of icons you want to appear in the status bar like indication for orientation, networks, headphones (this ain’t enabled by default on some phones), etc. You can further tweak extra settings for Do Not Disturb mode, notifications and Always On Display (if supported).

    However, this hidden setting may not be present on phones with custom UI like EMUI/MIUI and older android versions.

    4. Track your Android Smartphone

    Ever lost a phone? if yes, then you might have had an awful experience like I did after losing my phone at the restaurant. At times, we misplace our phones and the worst part is if we kept them on silent, then there’s no other way you can get it back except using Google’s Find My Phone app.

    The best part with Android is that if you added a Google Account to your Android device, then Find My Device is automatically turned on. So, whenever you lose your device, just head over to in any browser and log in with the same google account. Now, you can see the location of your device and can further erase all the data remotely, lock it down with a message or make it ring loud (even if it’s in silent mode), provided that your lost device has access to the internet and location is on.

    5. See back the Notifications you Swiped Away

    Ever cleared all your notifications in a hurry without reading them properly? Yeah, I know that happens quite often and later comes the realization that you might have missed something important, maybe something from an app which you don’t know, in such case will you waste your time opening every app to recheck notifications? Well, we have a solution for that as well.

    Simply long press and hold on your home screen to show up the screen-adjusting mode. Now, tap on widgets and look for the Settings shortcut widget which should look like a basic settings gear. Next, drag it to somewhere on your home screen which will be followed by a popup list allowing you to choose from essential shortcuts like accessibility, app info, battery, devices, battery, memory, etc. Just search for the option named “notification log” and select it.

    After which you can view all your previous notifications from all the apps with the time of appearance using the shortcut.

    Pro Tip: You can also use this trick to read the Whatsapp messages which have been deleted by the sender using Delete for Everyone option.

    Protect Your Online Privacy With Surfshark
    [The VPN that we use here at Tech Arrival]

    • Home
    • Forums
    • General Development
    • Android TV
    • Google TV General



    • Nov 1, 2021
  • #1
  • first you are going to need to get 2 APK

    The first one is
    The second one is Google_base.apk

    Then you are going to put your Android 9 version into developer mode you need to allow USB debugging and select USB configuration to any protocol such as media transfer protocol

    When you did that you can sideload your two APK files when that is done you are going to need an app on your mobile phone called called remote adb shell. Find out the ip address of your box go to network and ethernet and you will find your ip adress. Go to your phone open remote adb shell put in your ip adress and 5555 on the second line click connect . Now you have two possibilities either remove the current launcher or disable it if you want to keep it

    issue the following command
    pm uninstall –-user 0

    if you want to reinstall the old launcher the command is as follow

    cmd package install-existing

    Go back to your android TV and you should now have the google tv launcher , as a side note some countries might need to use a VPN to make it work properly although it was launched officially cheers.


    • Nov 2, 2021
  • #2
  • first you are going to need to get 2 APK

    The first one is
    The second one is Google_base.apk

    Then you are going to put your Android 9 version into developer mode you need to allow USB debugging and select USB configuration to any protocol such as media transfer protocol

    When you did that you can sideload your two APK files when that is done you are going to need an app on your mobile phone called called remote adb shell. Find out the ip address of your box go to network and ethernet and you will find your ip adress. Go to your phone open remote adb shell put in your ip adress and 5555 on the second line click connect . Now you have two possibilities either remove the current launcher or disable it if you want to keep it

    issue the following command
    pm uninstall –-user 0

    if you want to reinstall the old launcher the command is as follow

    cmd package install-existing

    Go back to your android TV and you should now have the google tv launcher , as a side note some countries might need to use a VPN to make it work properly although it was launched officially cheers.

    I have a lot of experience with tech support. That’s not because I’m an IT guy on the side, or because I know someone who is, it’s because I need to troubleshoot constantly. Not for fun mind you, but because technology doesn’t get along with me very well. Because I am the nemesis of technology, I’m frequently talking to customer support, and sending reports and emails on many different subjects.

    I understand how frustrating it is not to get a response, so I’ll run you through all the steps you need to take to get actual feedback. This advice could vary from device to device, but most, if not all, Android devices have a few set ways to send your feedback.

    What Type of Feedback Are You Sending?

    Before you send any feedback, it’s important to understand what type of feedback you have to send. This will help you figure out the perfect place to send it, and determine your likelihood of a response.

    Generally, there are two kinds of responses you’ll want for Android feedback—consideration and advice. If you’re sending feedback about technical issues, you’ll want a quick response with advice. If you’re sending feedback about improvements or suggestions, you’ll want consideration, and response time will vary.

    Your best chance at getting a response is with technical feedback if you’re having an issue. I’ll be focusing on this type of feedback for the most part, but I’ll touch on the second type afterwards.

    Method 1: Social Media (Twitter, Facebook, etc.)

    With the growth of social media, it’s next to impossible to find a company that doesn’t at least have a Twitter or Facebook page. If we’re talking about something as big as Android, then you know for sure they’ve dipped their fingers into every social pot.

    For this example, I’m going to be using the official Android Twitter, the Android developer’s Twitter, and the official Google Twitter. You’d be surprised how much a single tweet can help.

    Step 1:

    If you’re using Twitter, you’ll need an account, and it’s the same deal for any type of social media.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    You can create a new account if you don’t want this linked to any existing accounts. However, if your account appears to be a bot, your chances of getting a response is much lower.

    Step 2:

    Depending on which company you want to talk with, send them a public message. Your question or feedback has a higher chance of being missed in a direct message.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    In a public message, you even give the company a potential good PR opportunity with a response. This gives you a good chance at getting a response depending on who’s at the social media helm.

    Method 2: Android Accessibility Website

    This next option covers both wanting to submit suggestions, and requesting technical help, with Android accessibility options. Android accessibility includes:

    • TalkBack’s Screen Reader
    • Switch access
    • Voice access, options, and gestures
    • Braille support
    • Most gestures and options are under Settings > Accessibility

    Step 1:

    Visit the Android accessibility help center. The center has a list of topics to choose from, and an option to send feedback at the bottom of the topics.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Step 2:

    Select the topic at the bottom to take you to a new page to submit your feedback. After that, you’ve got at least one more link to follow to take you to Google’s accessibility form.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Fill out the form and provide your email below. Response time varies, but you’ll usually get a follow up within 48 hours. This follow-up won’t always be the response you’re looking for, but it’s much better than silence.

    Method 3: Sending a Bug Report

    This doesn’t let you send worded feedback, but instead sends data on the state of your Android device as an email as a bug report. You most likely won’t ever get a worded response, but your bug report could help fix a problem you’re having in the future.

    Sending the report will take less than a minute.

    Step 1:

    You need access to developer options from this point on, so if you don’t have them:

    • Go to your Settings
    • Scroll to About Phone and select it
    • Scroll down to your Build number
    • Tap the number a few times until you receive a message
    • Go back to your Settings, and then scroll to Developer options

    Step 2:

    At the top of your Developer options will be the Take bug report option.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Select it and wait for the report to be generated, you can then choose to save the report yourself, but at this point it has already been stored and sent. Personally, I like to save them to Google Drive if I need to send any at a later date.

    Method 4: Built-in Feedback Sender (Nexus Devices 5.0 and Higher)

    On Android 5.0 (and higher) enabled Nexus devices, you can send feedback about your device at any time at the tap of a button. Well, at the tap of several buttons once you dive into your Settings. It’ll only take a minute or less, and works much like a bug report.

    Step 1:

    Unlike a bug report, this doesn’t require developer access, you just need to go into your Settings. Now go to About phone.

    Step 2:

    In About phone scroll down until you see Send feedback about this device. Select it, and then use your Gmail account to send your desired feedback, including device statistics if you wish.

    If and when you do receive a response, it will be through your linked Gmail account.


    There are multiple ways to send your Android feedback out there, but unfortunately, there are fewer ways to get a response out of it. At the very least, you can take all the tools available and let your voice be heard, even if you don’t hear one back.

    After you’ve sent your Android feedback, do you have any feedback for us? You can leave it in the comments below, and I can guarantee a response on those.

    Jagdish is an Android troubleshooter who loves talking tech and discussing technology’s impact on humanity. He is passionate about writing and fond of technology—with a zeal for Android problem-solving. When Jag isn’t writing or discussing tech and marketing, he’ll be smashing cricket balls or shooting hoops on the basketball court.

    There’s no web version yet, though.

    Samuel Axon – Feb 25, 2022 10:14 pm UTC

    reader comments

    Share this story

    • Share on Facebook
    • Share on Twitter
    • Share on Reddit

    The Reddit mobile app doesn’t often get big updates, but this week was an exception, with the company adding a new “Discover Tab” and menus for managing subscriptions.

    In a blog post announcing the feature, Reddit says that one in five users joined at least one new community after using the Discover Tab. Jason Costa, Reddit’s director of product for content and communities, offered the following statement in the blog post:

    We’re ushering in a new era of discovery on Reddit, with images and video top of mind. We’re making discovering relevant content and communities more intuitive with the Discover Tab. It’s a great new way for people to explore and engage with hundreds of thousands of communities around the world.

    The Discover Tab is now in the top-level app navigation, replacing the communities and subscriptions tab. Tapping it brings you to a scrollable grid list of Reddit content from a variety of subreddits you may not already be following.

    Reddit says the Discover Tab populates content based on both the subreddits you already follow and how much time you spend in them. So if you spend a lot of time in r/OLED, the tab will likely show content from other home theater or display tech subreddits. On the other hand, if you are subscribed to r/Xbox but don’t visit it much, you might occasionally see content from, say, a Halo subreddit, but not as much as you’d see from a topic you engage with frequently.

    Further Reading

    You can also drill down on categories like “technology” or “sports.” And you can give feedback on individual pieces of content with options like “show me more of this content,” “show me less of that content,” or “hide that content,” which will affect what appears in the tab in the future.

    There are a number of other changes, too. For example, many of the features from the communities and subscriptions tab can now be found by swiping from the left. From there, you’ll have the option to access functionality on subreddits you moderate, sort and customize your communities, assess the list of Redditors you follow, and of course, go to the r/all entry point.

    This is all in the official Reddit app for iOS and Android, of course. There are several third-party Reddit clients, but Costa told The Verge that there are “no plans to expose an API at this time.” The Discover Tab also won’t be available on the web version of Reddit in the immediate future.

    The new tab is in the process of rolling out to Reddit’s Android and iOS users now, though not everyone will see the update pop up at the same time.

    Vann Vicente has been a technology writer for four years, with a focus on explainers geared towards average consumers. He also works as a digital marketer for a regional e-commerce website. He’s invested in internet culture, social media, and how people interact with the web. Read more.

    If you’re subscribed to a lot of communities on Reddits, some of the content you want to see may get lost in the mix. For easier browsing, you can make your own “multireddit” that combines posts from multiple subreddits into one feed.

    What Are Multireddits?

    At first glance, the front page of Reddit can be a little bit overwhelming to scroll through—especially if you’re part of a lot of random subreddits. For example, you might be seeing important breaking news in between memes and funny pictures of cats, which may not be the ideal reading experience. It’s also hard to filter down the types of posts you want to see unless you go to a specific subreddit. However, there are a lot of subreddits that have similar types of content.

    Multireddits, or “multis,” is a feature that allows Redditors to combine multiple subreddits into one page for easy reading. It works very similarly to how RSS news aggregators work. For example, if you want to browse the headlines of the day aggregated from multiple subreddits with different kinds of news, you can make a multireddit that combines r/News, r/WorldNews, r/Technology, r/Sports, and r/Entertainment.

    Multireddits are also a great way to sort your favorite feeds into groups of similar subreddits. Instead of going into subreddits one by one, you’ll see the newest and most upvoted posts from all of them. Multireddits are also a good way to see posts from subs that you’re not subscribed to.

    Making a Multireddit

    To make a multireddit, you need to be using the old version of the Reddit website. To do this, go to User Settings > Account, and toggle “Opt Out Of The Redesign,” which will make the old version the default. You can also access old Reddit at

    Update: You can also create “custom feeds” in the new Reddit interface. This is the new name for multireddits.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    On the left side of your home page, there will be an expanding menu where you’ll see a list of default multireddits you’re subscribed to. Click “Create” and type in the preferred name for your multi. For this example, we’ll call our multi “Technology.” You’ll be redirected to your multi’s page. From here, you can set the multi to public or private visibility.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Then, you can type in which subreddits will go in it. Simply type in the name of the subreddit in the text box and click the “+” button to add it to your multi. In the following example, you’ll see we added r/Apple, r/Android, r/Technology, and r/PCMasterRace to our multi. They will immediately be visible on the page when you add them.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    There’s another way to make a multi without having to use the old version of Reddit. A subreddit’s normal URL follows the format is “” followed by the name of the sub. You can combine multiple subs into a link for a multireddit by adding “+” between every subreddit name. For example, “” will lead you to a multi with both r/News and r/WorldNews.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    However, this way of making a multi does not allow you to give it a custom name. There’s also no way to access it directly from your Reddit home page, so you’ll need to bookmark the link to access it later on.

    Adding Other Multireddits

    Like subreddits, you can also add Multireddits that other users make and have left publicly accessible. They will appear in your left sidebar in old Reddit, and you can customize them just like the ones that you made yourself.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    If you’re on old Reddit, to follow one, go to the multireddit owner’s profile page. On the left side, you’ll see a box that says, “Public Multireddits.” When you access one of these, click “Make A Copy,” then you can browse through or customize that multireddit as much as you see fit. You can also read the multireddit straight from the user’s profile.

    You can also share your multis with others in the same way. As long as a multireddit you’ve made is public, other people can make their copies of it and have it appear on their left sidebar.

    Great Ways to Use Multireddits

    One of the best things about multireddits is that you can browse the content you want without overwhelming your subscription list. For example, there are thousands of subreddits dedicated to cats. Therefore, a cat-loving Reddit user has made several multireddits that aggregate many of the best ones, so you’ll have an unlimited stream of feline photos without having 100 cat-related subreddits cluttering your home feed.

    How to pm on reddit on androidu/frubbliness / Reddit

    Like we mentioned earlier, this is also an excellent way to browse the news in a specific niche. For example, the most active sports subs are only focused on a single sport. For example, if you’re a fan of multiple sports and you want to see coverage on all of them, you may wish to combine r/NBA, r/NFL, and r/hockey into one feed.

    Reddit is the best community for keeping up with trends, finding the info you never thought you needed, and sharing your opinions on a broad spectrum of topics. On the downside, it’s also the best place to get into flame wars over meaningless things and encounter know-it-alls that can be quite annoying to interact with. Maybe you’ve been one of those people yourself or have said some things ages ago that you aren’t too proud of.

    The good news is that, if this is the case, there is a way to delete all of your comments. The bad news, however, is that the solution might not be as simple as you think.

    Reddit doesn’t allow you to mass delete comments, so you’ll have to put in some work if you want to wipe the slate clean. We’ve found a few simple methods of accomplishing this, so if you’re interested in learning how to delete all of your Reddit comments, follow along with our guide below.

    How to Delete All of Your Reddit Comments

    As mentioned, Reddit doesn’t offer a way to delete all of your comments at once, so you’ll have to resort to other methods to get the job done.

    We found two options that work fairly well. Using either a Chrome web extension or a custom script, you’ll be able to clear your comment history and be on your way in no time. Read on to learn how to use these methods for yourself.

    Using Nuke Reddit History

    Nuke Reddit History is a Chrome extension that does exactly what the name suggests. In a few steps, everything you’ve ever said on Reddit can be removed forever.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Unlike many other Chrome extensions, this one doesn’t do much on its own. Before you install it, you also have to install the Reddit Enhancement Suite (RES) extension. Unlike Nuke Reddit History, RES isn’t Chrome-specific, so you can install it on just about any commercial browser.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Once you’ve installed RES, go to the Chrome Web Store and search for Nuke Reddit History.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    If you’ve installed RES correctly, all you have to do is install this extension. When you’re done, opt out of the Reddit Redesign so that the extension can work properly.

    To access your comments, navigate to Below your Karma, you’ll now have a new ‘Delete all my comments’ button. Click on it to start the deletion process.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Nuke Reddit History will turn all your comments into scrambled strings of random characters and then delete them one by one. This requires the tab to be open until it’s complete, so make sure not to close it at any point during the process. You can still use Chrome without while this goes on.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Depending on how many comments you have, as well as your computer and network speed, it can take anywhere from a couple of minutes to a few hours to delete your comment history.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    If you’re thinking about deleting your account, you’ll have to delete the comments before you close the account. This is the only way to remove all traces of yourself on Reddit. Otherwise, your comments will still be available for anyone to see, albeit without your username being attached to them.

    Use a Script

    If you’re tech-savvy and love playing with scripts, there’s a great option for you. The first thing you need to do is install a user script manager, such as Tampermonkey or Violentmonkey, depending on the browser you’re using.

    Once you’ve installed a user script manager, you can browse different scripts and install them on your browser. Websites such as the Greasy Fork have a wide variety of scripts, including ones that help you delete all your Reddit Comments.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Image is for example purposes only.

    After locating the proper script, all you have to do is install it and go to Reddit. The script should automatically delete your entire history.

    Keep in mind that the history won’t be deleted from Reddit’s database, as there’s no way for you to do it yourself. Still, it will be removed from the platform such that the users won’t be able to see them anymore.

    The Final Word

    We’ve all said and wrote some things that we regret, and platforms like Reddit have a way of bringing out this side of us. If this is the case with you, now you know what to do about it. The above options aren’t the be all and end all either.

    There are more methods out there, but many of the advanced options rely quite heavily on coding which may be more trouble than it’s worth. All in all, it’s much easier to use extensions and scripts to wipe all the proof of your existence on Reddit. If you decide to give them a try, feel free to share your experiences in the comments section.

    • Home
    • Forums
    • General Development
    • Android Development and Hacking
    • Android Q&A, Help & Troubleshooting



    • Jun 1, 2020
  • #1
  • I was wondering how to access an Android’s game file : like see the current skins , characters and upcoming in-game items.
    I am specifically interested in Call of duty Mobile (which uses Unity) should this help.
    I have looked in many forums and tutorials but nothing seems to be working.

    It would be nice if you don’t use so technical terms in the steps
    Thanks in advance!

    Deleted member 1890170

    • Jun 1, 2020
  • #2
  • I was wondering how to access an Android’s game file : like see the current skins , characters and upcoming in-game items.
    I am specifically interested in Call of duty Mobile (which uses Unity) should this help.
    I have looked in many forums and tutorials but nothing seems to be working.

    It would be nice if you don’t use so technical terms in the steps
    Thanks in advance!


    • Jun 2, 2020
  • #3
  • I have an Apk of the game on my PC tried extracting it but only found little info , most of the files are in strange formats.
    Also tried from my mobile using a method using “Es file explorer” but also no results.

    This is my first time doing such thing so I have no idea where to start and what are the basics

    Deleted member 1890170

    • Jun 2, 2020
  • #4
  • I have an Apk of the game on my PC tried extracting it but only found little info , most of the files are in strange formats.
    Also tried from my mobile using a method using “Es file explorer” but also no results.

    This is my first time doing such thing so I have no idea where to start and what are the basics

    You can use any 3rd-party APK Editor to look inside an APK. GIYF .

    And you can decompile an APK’s program code with an APK-Decompiler – several online versions of those exist. GIYF .

    ES File Explorer is known as a malicious application because it collects data and sends it home (China). Wondering why you’re using it?

    Forum Moderator / XDA Welcome Team
    • Jun 3, 2020
  • #5
  • I was wondering how to access an Android’s game file : like see the current skins , characters and upcoming in-game items.
    I am specifically interested in Call of duty Mobile (which uses Unity) should this help.
    I have looked in many forums and tutorials but nothing seems to be working.

    It would be nice if you don’t use so technical terms in the steps
    Thanks in advance!

    Hi there, if I understand you want to see bits of code and clue on what’s coming in the game, well there are two ways you can do this.

    First one (easiest one) browse with MiXplorer (Labs, APKmirror)(you can use another but that one is better that es file explorer) Android/data/obb folder and search for the obb file of call of duty (I assume there is one), then on your pc (or phone, but pc is better) open it as a zip file and browse the different resources in it, try to see if there’s something new.

    The seconde one is to decompile the apk (means decode the weird text you saw), for that you’ll need APKtool or any other tool for reverse engineering (I assume you don’t know a lot about that, apktool is great).
    You need Java
    How to Install it
    Now how to use it:
    on the same folder you have the apk file, open a command prompt or a terminal and enter the command:

    wait for the process to finish, in the end you’ll have a folder named as the apk file, in it, go in the res folder and search if some name in the code reminds you of something or not.

    I have to tell you that this work of searching for new bits of code is quite heavy/not easy at all, plus you may encounter problems using apktool since you’re not really familiar with the commands, but I can only encourage you to keep going that way!

    Here’s a guide I made to clarify what’s an apk and how it works for newbies, if you ever wanna go further:

    If these steps are to complicated feel free to replie with questions, but do not PM me, so other people can learn from your questions.
    Have a good day:good:

    Account Information

    Share with Your Friends

    How to view all running services on Android 11

    How to view all running services on Android 11

    Have you ever wanted to be able to view all running processes (not apps) on your Android devices? Jack Wallen shows you how to do just that.

    Image: César Salza/CNET en Español

    Mobility must-reads

    • Android 13: The best features to expect
    • Best password managers for Mac and iOS
    • Mobile malware is on the rise: Know how to protect yourself from a virus or stolen data
    • 6 easy tips for cleaning up your inbox (TechRepublic Premium)

    How many services are running on your Android 11 device? Not apps, but services. What resources are those apps consuming and how long have they been running?

    Do you know how to answer those questions? If you’re running Android 10 or newer, you can actually access the information to answer those questions. Why would you need such information? You might have found that your device is responding slowly. You could restart the phone, but what if you could fix the problem without resorting to that measure? You could track down the errant service and then restart it, thereby avoiding a full reboot.

    How do you do that? Let me show you.

    What you’ll need

    In order to view the running services, you’ll need an Android device with at least version 10 of the platform.

    How to enable Developer Options

    The ability to view running processes in Android is found in the Developer Options. In order to do that, open the Settings app and locate About Phone. In the About Phone section, locate Build Number (Figure A).

    Figure A

    The Build Number of your device lists the date your version of Android was built.

    Tap the Build Number entry seven times. You’ll be warned when you get close (Figure B).

    Figure B

    Only four taps left until Developer Options is enabled on my Samsung Galaxy test device.

    With Developer Options enabled, you’re now able to view the running services.

    How to view the running services on your device

    Go back to the Settings app and locate Developer Options. For example, on the vanilla release of Android running on my Google Pixel 5, Developer Options is in Settings | System | Advanced. If it’s not on your phone, you can always search settings for Developer Options. Once you find Developer Options, tap the entry. In the resulting screen, you should see Running Services listed (Figure C).

    Figure C

    The Running Services entry in Developer Options.

    Tap Running Services to open the app, where you’ll see a listing of all currently running services (Figure D).

    Figure D

    A listing of all running processes on my Google Pixel 5.

    If you tap any one of those running services, the entry will open where it can be stopped and restarted. If you see any of those apps consuming a suspiciously large amount of memory, you might want to stop and restart it.

    Do, however, be careful. If you stop a crucial service the device might fail to operate properly (and you’ll wind up having to reboot anyway). Even with that caveat, having the ability to view running services is a good tool for anyone who likes to troubleshoot their Android devices with more than just the standard apps and options. This is also a great way for you to test your in-house apps that run as background services on Android.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Google Weekly Newsletter

    Learn how to get the most out of Google Docs, Google Cloud Platform, Google Apps, Chrome OS, and all the other Google products used in business environments.

    Exit fullscreen mode

    Exit fullscreen mode

    Discussion (0)

    For further actions, you may consider blocking this person and/or reporting abuse

    Read next

    Integrating App Linking in a Xamarin app for Android

    Zachary Powell – Nov 22 ’21

    Splash Screen API in Android

    Douglas Fornaro – Nov 19 ’21

    Implement ViewModelProvider.Factory Interface for Custom ViewModel / AndroidViewModel Factory Creation

    Vincent Tsen – Nov 20 ’21

    How to Build a Flutter App with GraphQL

    David Adewoyin – Nov 19 ’21

    More from Daniel Gomez

    DEV Community — A constructive and inclusive social network for software developers. With you every step of your journey.

    Built on Forem — the open source software that powers DEV and other inclusive communities.

    Made with love and Ruby on Rails. DEV Community © 2016 – 2022.

    We’re a place where coders share, stay up-to-date and grow their careers.

    I’m a notification minimalist. When I get alerts, I want to deal with them ASAP. If the time is not right and I want to reference the notification later, snoozing was always the best course of action. But in Android 10, Google tucked away snoozing, so here’s how to get it back.

    Every iteration of Android seems to come with some sort of change to how notifications work and how you interact with them. Android 10 is no exception, and some people may be disappointed that the ability to snooze notifications is not on by default. Fear not though, you can easily turn it back on and continue snoozing notifications when you need a little bit of a delay.

    Step 1: Turn on Notification Snoozing

    First, open the “Settings” app and tap “Apps & notifications.” Here, tap on the “Notifications” button. Scroll down and open the advanced section by tapping on “Advanced.” Next, tap on “Allow notification snoozing.”

    How to pm on reddit on android How to pm on reddit on android How to pm on reddit on android

    Step 2: Snooze Your Notifications

    Snoozing notifications is now enabled. The next time you get a notification, if you swipe your notification to the right, you will see a clock icon. Tap on this to snooze the notification.

    When you snooze a notification, it will disappear and return after the specified time. The default time is one hour, but you can change that to 15 minutes, 30 minutes, or 2 hours if you tap the “Snoozed for 1 hour” text after snoozing.

    How to pm on reddit on android How to pm on reddit on android How to pm on reddit on android

    Keep Your Connection Secure Without a Monthly Bill. Get a lifetime subscription to VPN Unlimited for all your devices with a one-time purchase from the new Gadget Hacks Shop, and watch Hulu or Netflix without regional restrictions, increase security when browsing on public networks, and more.

    • Home
    • Forums
    • Microsoft
    • Microsoft Surface Duo
    • Microsoft Surface Duo Guides, News, & Discussion



    Senior Member
    • Jan 25, 2022
  • #1
  • Android 11 has finally been released for Duo 1 and the update makes this device what it should have been from the beginning. But root is always nice.

    Luckily Android 11 has made rooting a bit easier as well.


    • Unlocked bootloader
    • adb/fastboot set up properly
    • understanding what adb/fastboot and basic commands using these tools
    • How to open a CMD/Powershell in a given location
    • Windows 10/11 (you can make this work for MacOS/Linux but that isn’t what this guide is based on)
    • I do not know if this will for at&t version or not. I do not have the at&t model so I cannot verify.
    1. Download this patched boot.img (link)
      1. This is simply the Android 11 stock boot img patched with magisk 23, I just did the hard work for you because it is a pain in the butt to get payload unloader to work.
      2. If you do not want to use my pre-patched boot that is understandable but at this time I am not providing a how-to on extracting the boot from the OTA. You can use the pre-existing root guide by @NTchrist and @Perseu5 to at least extract the stock boot and then patch it yourself, just make sure you use Magisk 23.
    2. Install Magisk Manager 23 which is the current stable/beta build (link)
      1. either via adb or manually
    3. Open Magisk Manager Once after installation and before moving to the next step
    4. Boot into bootloader
      1. either from cmd adb while the device is booted via adb command
      2. The device will boot into Android system
      3. Open Magisk Manager > Click “Install” > “Direct Install”
      4. Maigsk will install and reboot
      5. Your device is rooted

      If there is enough demand, I will do a walk thought on extracting the stock boot and patching it because I understand some don’t like to trust downloaded boots.

      A huge thank you to @NTchrist and @Perseu5 for pathfinding this all and their amazing guides, give those guys some thanks and kudos please!

      How to Download/Install OxygenOS 12 (Android 12) Update on OnePlus 8 and 8T: Finally, OnePlus released the stable update of OxygenOS 12-based on Google’s Android 12 for OnePlus 8, 8 Pro, and OnePlus 8T users. The update comes with several fixes and new features.

      The Android 12 based OxygenOS 12 skin for its smartphones, the latest skin brings a new Burdenless Design, three dark mode styles, Game toolbox 2.0, new canvas AOD style 2.0, Geometric Deconstruction, Shelf & OnePlus Scout, Improved Protection, and more.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Stable Package

      • OnePlus 8
        • India (IN2011_11.C.11):
          • Full update
          • Incremental from Open Beta 1 (C.10)
        • Global (IN2015_11.C.11):
          • Full update
          • Incremental from Open Beta 1 (C.10)
      • OnePlus 8 Pro
        • India (IN2021_11.C.11):
          • Full update
          • Incremental from Open Beta 1 (C.10)
        • Global (IN2025_11.C.11):
          • Full update
          • Incremental from Open Beta 1 (C.10)
      • OnePlus 8T
        • India (KB2001_11.C.11):
          • Full update
          • Incremental from Open Beta 1 (C.10)
        • Global (KB2005_11.C.11):
          • Full update
          • Incremental from Open Beta 1 (C.10)
      • OnePlus 9R
        • India (LE2101_11.C.14):
          • Full update
          • Incremental from Open Beta 1 (C.13)

      Open Beta 1

      OnePlus 8 Series

      • OnePlus 8 (IN)
      • OnePlus 8 (NA)
      • OnePlus 8 Pro (IN)
      • OnePlus 8 Pro (NA)

      OnePlus 8T

      • OnePlus 8T (IN)
      • OnePlus 8T (NA)


      1. First of all, Make sure your device is upto to date
      2. Download the ROM upgrade zip package from above link.
      3. Copy the ROM upgrade package to the phone storage.
      4. Go to Settings
      5. Then System
      6. Now tap on System Updates
      7. Click top right icon
      8. Tap on Local upgrade
      9. Click on the corresponding installation package
      10. Tap on upgrade
      11. System upgrade completed to 100%.
      12. After the upgrade is complete
      13. Click Restart.
      14. Update successful.

      Check more story

      Please note: These instructions are only for the OnePlus 8 and 8T. Please make sure the battery level is above 30% and a minimum of 3GB storage space is available. For those users who are on the Closed Beta version of OxygenOS 12, please download and apply this apk before you download Open Beta 1.


      • Download links for OnePlus 8 rollback packages:
        • OnePlus 8 (IN)
        • OnePlus 8 (NA)
      • Download links for OnePlus 8 Pro rollback packages:
        • OnePlus 8 Pro (IN)
        • OnePlus 8 Pro (NA)
      • Download links for OnePlus 8T rollback packages:
        • OnePlus 8T (IN)
        • OnePlus 8T (NA)

      Note: This upgrade method will erase all the contents of the phone, please be sure to backup first.

      1. Download the suitable rollback package from the links below.
      2. Copy the Rollback package to the phone storage.
      3. Install this apk. You’ll need it to roll back. Then, open the app -> tap the top-right gear icon -> find the downgrade package and tap it -> wait to finish the installation -> tap reboot
      4. After the upgrade is complete, click Restart.
      5. Rollback successful.

      “If you like this article follow us on Google News, Facebook, Telegram, and Twitter. We will keep bringing you such articles.”

      Joe Fedewa is a Staff Writer at How-To Geek. He has been covering consumer technology for over a decade and previously worked as a News Editor at XDA Developers. Joe loves all things technology and is also an avid DIYer at heart. He has written thousands of articles, hundreds of tutorials, and dozens of reviews. Read more.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      With the launch of the Chromecast with Google TV, Android TV received its biggest interface update in years. If you don’t want to wait to get the new interface on your older Android TV streaming device, you can get it now.

      Android TV devices will slowly be upgraded to the new “Google TV” interface over the next couple of years. The most noticeable change is the revamped home screen. By installing a few apps, we can get that new experience right now before the big update rolls out.

      Before we get started, there are a few requirements you need to meet. First, your Android TV set-top box, TV, or dongle must be running Android 9 or above. You can check this by going to Settings > Device Preferences > About > Version.

      Note: the instructions in this guide are confirmed to work on the Nvidia Shield TV in the U.S. Your results on other Android devices in other countries may vary.

      There are a couple of files we need to sideload on your Android TV. The first file is the Google TV Home launcher itself. That will do most of what you need, but the Search tab won’t work. To get that working, we’ll also need to install an updated Google app.

      Download these files on your Android phone or tablet, iPhone, iPad, or computer. We need to move them to your Android TV device. The easiest way to do this is with a cloud storage service such as Google Drive. Upload the two files either via its website or Google Drive’s mobile apps.

      You can then access Google Drive on your Android TV with an app called “File Commander.”

      How to pm on reddit on androidOpen Google Drive in File Commander Play Store

      Once the files have been moved to Google Drive, open them on your Android TV with the File Commander app.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      When you select the APK, you will be asked to allow File Commander to install unknown apps. Select “Settings.”

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Toggle the switch on for the File Commander app. You won’t have to do this every time.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Now, select the APK again and click “Install” on the next screen. Do this for both the Google TV Home and Google Base APKs.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Now that we have the necessary apps installed, we can replace the old Android TV Launcher. In order to use Google TV Home, we have to actually uninstall the old launcher first. Since the Android TV Launcher is a system app, uninstalling it requires a little extra work.

      First, select the Gear icon on your Android TV home screen to open the Settings menu.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      In the Settings, scroll down and select “Device Preferences.”

      Choose “About” at the top of the preferences.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Scroll down to “Build” and select it repeatedly until a message says “You Are Now A Developer!”

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Tap the Back button on the remote and select the newly-added “Developer Options.”

      Toggle the switch on for “Network Debugging.” This will allow us to send ADB commands to the Android TV from our Android phone or tablet.

      Next, grab an Android phone or tablet and install “Remote ADB Shell” from the Google Play Store.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Open the app and enter the IP address of your Android TV device. You can find this on your Android TV by navigating to Settings > Device Preferences > About > Status > IP Address. Keep the port number as 5555 .

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Tap “Connect” after you’ve entered the numbers.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      A message will pop up on your Android TV. Select “OK” to enable the wireless connection.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Your smartphone or tablet is now connected to the TV. We’ll use a command to uninstall the Android TV Launcher. Type this command and hit Enter:

      pm uninstall –user 0

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Alternatively, if you don’t want to lose your settings and home screen configuration, you can disable the Android TV Launcher using the following command:

      pm disable-user –user 0

      To reverse the command and reinstall the Android TV Launcher in the future, type in the following command:

      cmd package install-existing

      And to undo disabling the Android TV launcher, run this command:

      pm enable

      If the uninstall or disable command worked, you’ll see a message that says “Success.”

      Now, when you click the home button on your Android TV remote, it will take you to the new home screen (it may take a few seconds to load). You now have the Google TV experience on your Android TV! And since we installed the Google app, the Search tab should be functional as well.

      How to pm on reddit on androidHow to pm on reddit on android

      It’s worth noting that this is only Google TV on the surface level. There are other features, including the redesigned Settings menu, that will require the firmware update. Until then, you can enjoy a brand new look.

      There are two ways to connect your android to a TV.

      Here are a few simple methods, with detailed explanation of each to follow:

      1. Mini HDMI Cable
      2. Chromecast

      The first is the simplest, provided your phone has an HDMI port and you have an HDMI to MiniHDMI cable handy.
      Take a look at this Motorola Droid X for an example of what this port looks like:

      How to pm on reddit on android

      And this is the cable:

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Simply plug the cable into your phone and your TV and open the Android system settings>display and check ‘HDMI Connection’ to enable the feature. This works well in landscape mode as it actually mirrors your android desktop onto the TV. The only draw back is that some applications (such as HBO Go) explicitly prohibit the use of HDMI out and you’ve got to be connected to the TV with a wire. Otherwise, anything you can see on the phone can be displayed via the HDMI cable connected to the TV!

      The second method works similarly, but uses the Google Chromecast dongle to wirelessly transmit the signal from your phone to the TV. Just purchase a Google Chrome Cast Dongle, like this:

      How to pm on reddit on android

      And plug the HDMI dongle into your TV.
      Now on the android device go to the Google Play store and download the Chromecast app. Be sure you update the app immediately to be running the latest version. Once updated connect your phone to a local WiFi network and launch the Chromecast app. Be sure the Chrome cast dongle is plugged into the TV, has USB power, and the TV source is set to that HDMI port.

      The TV will provide a setup code which you can enter into the Chromecast app, and then you are synched up.

      Chromecast has further limitations beyond the HDMI cable, in that it will only display what you are viewing on the phone’s Chrome browser or in apps specially designed for Chromecast, such as Netflix. I’ve been able to use the browser’s ability to play AVI and MPG files to stream movies directly from my phone’s SD card to the TV. Keep a look out for more apps supporting Chromecast coming soon!

      By Vera | Follow | Last Updated October 25, 2021

      Summary :

      How to pm on reddit on android

      If you want to run Android apps on your Windows 11 PC now, you can take measures to sideload Android apps on Windows 11 – use Windows Subsystem for Android and ADB. How to sideload Android app APKs on Windows 11? Read this post and you can find a detailed guide from MiniTool.

      On October 5, 2021, Microsoft was originally supposed to release Android Subsystem for Windows 11. But this company needs more time to test it to let it stable. Currently, Microsoft has released Android app support to Insiders – only can be used by American testers.

      How to pm on reddit on android

      Windows 11 will be officially released to the public on October 5, 2021, and Microsoft delays the Android apps support in Windows 11 into 2022.

      If you don’t join the Windows Beta channel, how can you run Android apps on Windows 11? You can sideload Android apps via APK files. Let’s go to see the guide below.

      How to Sideload Android Apps on Windows 11

      Step 1: Windows Subsystem for Android Download and Install in Windows 11

      1. Download the Windows Subsystem for Android (WSA) Msixbundle package via this link.
      2. Search for PowerShell, choose Windows PowerShell, and choose Run as administrator.
      3. Navigate to the MSIX package, right-click on the downloaded file and choose Copy as path to save it on the clipboard.
      4. Go back to the PowerShell window, type Add-AppPackage -path

      and press Enter. Replace the file path in the command.

    5. Wait some time and then Windows Subsystem for Android will be installed on your Windows 11 PC.

    Step 2: Find the IP Address of Windows Subsystem for Android

    1. First, open Windows Subsystem for Android in Windows 11 via the search box.
    2. In the WSA settings, turn on Developer mode.
    3. Click Refresh next to IP address to show the IP. If the IP is still not showing up, click Manage developer settings, go to Developer options, and tap on Wireless debugging. Then, note down the IP address.

    Step 3: Download SDK Platform Tools

    1. Go to this page and click Download SDK Platform-Tools for Windows.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    2. Accept terms and conditions and click Download Android SDK Platform-Tools for Windows.

    3. Right-click the downloaded file (ZIP) and choose Extract All.

    4. Choose a path to save all the files.

    Step 4: Connect to Windows Subsystem for Android Through ADB

    1. In the Android SDK Platform-Tools folder, go to the address bar, type cmd and press Enter to open Command Prompt.
    2. Type adb connect IP_address and press Enter. Note that the IP address should the one you have noted down before.

    Step 5: Sideload Android Apps on Windows 11

    To sideload any Android app on Your Windows 11 PC, you can go to download Android Windows 11 APK files from the Internet. For example, you want to sideload Snapchat, you can search for Snapchat APK for android download and click one link to get the APK file.

    Save the APK file to the SDK Platform-Tools folder, go back to the CMD window, type the adb install apk-file-name.apk command, and press Enter. The file name of the APK should be actual.

    After finishing all the operations, you can run the Android app from the Start menu like any other native apps in Windows.

    Final Words

    That’s all the steps to sideload Android apps on Windows 11. If you want to sideload Android app APKs on Windows 11 now, follow these steps above to easily perform this task. If you have any ideas, leave a comment below to tell us.

    • Facebook
    • Twitter
    • Linkedin
    • Reddit


    How to pm on reddit on android

    Position: Columnist

    Vera is an editor of the MiniTool Team since 2016 who has more than 5 years’ writing experiences in the field of technical articles. Her articles mainly focus on disk & partition management, PC data recovery, video conversion, as well as PC backup & restore, helping users to solve some errors and issues when using their computers. In her spare times, she likes shopping, playing games and reading some articles.

    Cameron Summerson is ex-Editor-in-Chief of Review Geek and served as an Editorial Advisor for How-To Geek and LifeSavvy. He covered technology for a decade and wrote over 4,000 articles and hundreds of product reviews in that time. He’s been published in print magazines and quoted as a smartphone expert in the New York Times. Read more.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Android’s upcoming iteration (currently just called “P”) contains a new gesture navigation feature. But if you don’t have a phone that supports the P beta (or don’t feel like waiting), there’s a way to add gestures to your phone now.

    And here’s the best part: these aftermarket gesture navigation options are significantly better than what Android P offers. In fact, P’s gesture options are pretty bad—so don’t feel left out if your phone can’t access the P beta. You’re really not missing out on much where gestures are concerned.

    But that’s where Navigation Gestures—an app by XDA—comes into play. It adds excellent and customizable gesture options to any phone (though it arguably looks/works better on phones with on-screen navigation over ones with capacitive keys). That said, there is a bit of set up involved before you can get started with Navigation Gestures—it’s not as simple as “install and go” with this one.

    Before we get started, it’s worth noting that you’ll need to have ADB—the Android Debugging Bridge—set up for this. Navigation Gestures doesn’t require root access, but it does require one permission to be granted with ADB. If you’re not familiar with ADB, you’ll need to check out our full primer on installing and using it. It seems a little daunting at first, but it’s not bad.

    Setting Up Navigation Gestures

    Once you have the app installed, go ahead and fire it up. After swiping past the welcome screen, you’ll need to grant Accessibility Service access to the app. Press the “Grant” button.

    How to pm on reddit on androidHow to pm on reddit on android

    When the Accessibility menu opens, scroll down until and tap the “Navigation Gestures” setting. Slide the toggle to enable access, and then back out until you’re at the app’s setup screen again.

    How to pm on reddit on androidHow to pm on reddit on android

    You’ll need ADB for the next step, so go ahead and connect your phone to your computer. Again, if you haven’t used ADB before, check out our post on setting it up and using it.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    With the phone connected and debugging access granted, type the following command into the PowerShell or Command Prompt window:

    If everything goes correctly, it should do nothing for a couple of seconds, and then return you to the prompt. There won’t be any confirmation that the command was properly executed.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    After that, the rest is pretty straightforward. You’ll get details about the Quick Settings tile, and a warning that you should definitely pay attention to: If you decide to uninstall Navigation Gestures, make sure to unhide the navigation bar first. Seriously, if you don’t do this, it will be bad.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    There are a couple more screens you should read through here, but for the most part you’re good to go.

    Using and Customizing Navigation Gestures

    On the first screen you’ll see after running through setup, there are only two options—both of which you’ll want to enable. The first one enables the gesture “pill” (read: button), and the second hides the on-screen navigation bar, replacing it with said pill. That’s a cleaner look.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    To start tweaking how the gestures work, tap the cog icon at the top right.

    The first options is for gestures. From here it gets super subjective, because you can set it up pretty much however you like. By default, tapping the button takes you home, long-pressing the pill opens Assistant, swiping to the left goes back, and swiping right opens the recents menu.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    You don’t have to stick with this layout, of course, as there are tons of options to choose from. Some of these are tucked into the Pro version—which will set you back $1.49 in the Play Store—but the app is still quite useful in its free version.

    How to pm on reddit on androidHow to pm on reddit on android

    You can also customize the pill itself to your liking. Color, border, transparency, size, width, corner radius, and position are all options in the Appearance menu, so go crazy and make it look how you want.

    How to pm on reddit on androidHow to pm on reddit on android

    But wait, there’s more! You can also change the pill’s behavior—which isn’t the same thing as its gestures, mind you. Under the behavior menu, there are some insanely cool features. You can choose to show the stock navigation bar (instead of the pill) in specific apps, completely hide the pill in specific apps, change the vibration and animation durations, automatically hide the pill after a certain time or in specific apps, and tweak the sensitivity. Talk about getting granular.

    How to pm on reddit on androidHow to pm on reddit on android

    Finally, there are Compatibility menu and Experimental Settings. These menus are best avoided as these settings can cause issues instead of fixing them, but there are some specific tweaks here that may be appealing. If you find them causing adverse issues, however, you’ll need to disable them. And if you do want to try them out, we suggest enabling only one at a time and then testing things out.

    How to pm on reddit on androidHow to pm on reddit on android

    That’s pretty much all there is to adding gesture navigation to your phone—Navigation Gestures is easy to use, but incredibly powerful and customizable. If you find value in it, we encourage buying the pro version, which can be found under the “i” menu of the app’s main screen. At a buck fifty, it’s almost a no brainer.

    • Home
    • Forums
    • Samsung
    • Samsung Galaxy A50
    • Samsung Galaxy A50 Guides, News, & Discussion



    Senior Member
    • May 8, 2020
  • #1
  • result: Package new state: disabled-user
    Now enter ‘adb reboot’.

    If that didn’t work, I’m out of idea’s.

    edit: This guide only works if you upgraded from Android 9 to 10 with software update. If you flashed Android 10 with Odin you cannot downgrade anymore.


    New member
    • Aug 20, 2020
  • #2
  • Thank you very much! I just made this account specifically to thank you as this worked for me. I tried to use Jan 2020 Bit 4, but that didn’t work. Then, I tried March 2020 Bit 5 and that worked. You are a life saver


    Senior Member
    • Aug 20, 2020
  • #3
  • Thank you, I appreciate that!


    Senior Member
    • Sep 22, 2020
  • #4
  • sorin313

    New member
    • Mar 31, 2021
  • #5
  • bulukaki

    Senior Member
    • Apr 15, 2021
  • #6
  • dwensch

    Senior Member
    • Apr 15, 2021
  • #7
  • Khoa-bit

    New member
    • Apr 21, 2021
  • #8
  • bksubhuti

    Senior Member
    • Jan 11, 2022
  • #9
  • Hi.. I have had less features and terrible radio reception for data ever since upgraded.
    I downloaded the mexican file for android 9 from sammobile and I removed the bootloader lock so i get a message now that warns me it is unlocked and insecure when booting. The phone was reset before doing.

    I followed the instructions but I get this error:

    check fail boot loader device binary 4 pit_flash_binary unsupported version

    The best I could find on Google from translated Russian was that the BootLoader has been upgraded when I went to version 11 and it is not allowed to downgrade.

    I highly doubt i downloaded the wrong version and I have the sm-a505g number in my file which is my phone too. (I have the world phone with 2 sim)
    So how can I downgrade my phone back to its real original state?
    The internet is pretty much useless on this phone since the over the air update and I need to use a portable wifi router to get internet to work on my phone.

    I also miss changing color of my photos to b/w in certain areas.

    Your Android device has different volume levels for sounds and noises that play from it. You can set different levels for things like notifications from social media websites, texts, and more. You can also set the volume limit for things like music and videos. Follow these easy steps to set the volume limit on your Android device.

    Step 1: Go to and select Settings. There are multiple ways to access Settings including swiping the notification panel down from the top and tapping the icon or finding the app in your drawer. Either way, you can open your Settings menu.

    Step 2: In the Settings menu, select Sounds > Volumes.

    Step 3: You will now see that there are different volume controls for different functions. On the right side of your screen, you will see sliders for 1) Music, video, games, and other media, 2) Ringtones and notifications, and 3) Alarms. You can adjust each volume level accordingly using the sliders.

    Now, the ringer’s maximum volume is controlled while you are listening to your favorite music. You still have the ability to control the volume for your ringtones and notifications using the buttons on your phone. You can also use the buttons to control your media volume. You just cannot go past the maximum that you set previously.

    Depending upon the make and model of your Android device, there may be an extra step involved in the process for setting volume. You may have to choose your device while in the Settings menu. This has to be done for the Samsung Galaxy S4, for example.

    I have a phone running android 4.4 and the app requires android 5.0 or higher. I want to install this app on android 4.4. Do you have any way, help yourself. Thank you very much.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    5 Answers 5

    Sometimes an app has the ability to run on an old device, but there is also something in an app’s apk file, indicating the oldest version that can install this app. For example, maybe an app CAN be run on android 4.4 but the author of the app set the minimum supported version to android 5.0.
    So it is possible to change it. Afterwards the app might be able to run on old devices, while it may also crash.

    An android app downloaded from Google Play or somewhere else is an apk file, which is actually just a zip compressed package, containing multiple files, e.g. dalvik bytecode, pictures, text resources. To learn more about apk file’s structure you can just google it. One of the files is AndroidManifest.xml, that was originally a xml file before the author “compile” and publish the app. You don’t have to know what is xml but it was “human readable” before being published and become unreadable when the app finally reached you. The AndroidManifest.xml have a line looks like android:minSdkVersion=”8″ , sdk version 8 means Android version 2.3, sdk version 23 means Android 6.0, search for “android sdk versions” to get a full list. Now however, this line had already been converted to something unreadable. We need something else.

    One of those things is apktool, it can “decompile” an xml or even the whole app back to what we can read and edit, then “compile” it back to apk. There’re plenty of blogs about how to use apktool so I won’t run into details. Using apktool you can decompile the apk, change the minSdkVersion to a very small number or just 1, compile the app back, then install.

    1. You have to “sign” the apk after compiling it back. Google for details.
    2. You have to uninstall the previously installed version of the app before reinstall the modified one.
    3. Do not publish a modified apk, it’s illegal.
    4. Don’t expact too much from this method. The app may still crash.
    5. Though I often do this but it’s really complicated for non-programmers to do the modification so feel free to ask, and prepare to give up at any moment.





    Try a “Hard Reset”.

    NOTE: Doing this will clear ‘all’ the data on your tablet, so it is suggested you not choose this option unless you have to, or aren’t worried about losing anything on the device.

    Be sure you back up any data you want to keep, to a computer or cloud account, before doing the reset.

    To “Hard Reset” the tablet.

    1. Make sure that the tablet is actually powered off.

    2. Press the “Power” and the “Volume Up” buttons, together, until you see the start-up logo on the screen.

    3. Once you can see the logo, release the buttons and allow the device to enter the “System Recovery Mode”.

    4. Next use “Volume Down” button to get to the “wipe data/factory reset” option When in recovery mode the “Volume Up” and “Volume Down” buttons are how to can navigate and highlight what option you need.

    5. Once you have selected the “wipe data/factory reset”, press the “Power” button to select that option.

    6. On the following screen, repeatedly press the “Volume Down” button until the “Yes – delete all user data” option is what is selected.

    7. Then press the “Power” button to hard reset the tablet.

    System apps, sometimes misinterpreted as stock apps, come with the Android system which cannot be manipulated or uninstalled. These are deeply integrated into the Android operating system. The system apps include the Settings, Contacts, Download manager, Package installer, etc.

    Stock apps, on the other hand come as a part of the stock firmware developed by the manufacturer. For instance, the stock Oxygen OS apps from OnePlus like the OnePlus Gallery, OnePlus Camera or File manager. Similarly, the TouchWiz Samsung stock apps include SPanel, Samsung Gallery, etc. Stock apps are developed by the manufacturers and integrated into their respective ROMS.

    The stock apps or system APK files are not easily downloadable or accessible for them to extract. Howeevr, there are a couple of ways you can export the system or stock apps.

    The ADB pull method can work for non-rooted as well as rooted Android devices. If the Android is already rooted, then you can simply access the system apps by visiting the location of the APK file using a root explorer.

    How to pull system or stock apps from Android system using ADB?

    Step 1. Make sure USB Debugging is turned on. Enable USB Debugging on your device from Developer Options. To enable it, go to Settings>About Phone> Tap on the Build Number several times until you get a new Developer Options in the Settings.

    Step 2. Make sure you have ADB and Fastboot environment setup on Windows, Mac OS, Linux or Chrome OS and also have latest device drivers setup on your PC.

    Step 3. Connect your Android device to the PC and trust the connection- tap Yes on “Always allow from this computer” when you plug in the device into PC for the first time.

    Step 4: Launch a command prompt or terminal window anywhere.

    Step 5: Now, the first thing required is the name of the system app that needs to be extracted. In order to determine the package name of the APK file, issue the following command via terminal:

    You will see a list of all packages named similar to – ‘com.oneplus.filemanager’. If you already know the package name, the move ahead.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Step 6: Now, all we need to do is get the location of the APK file. Issue the following command to get the full path name of the APK file from the package.

    You will see the full path of the APK file. Like this: package:/system/reserve/OPFilemanager/OPFilemanager.apk

    Step 7: It’s time to pull the APK file from the location. Copy the file path and paste it in front of the adb pull command. Issue the following code:

    How to pm on reddit on android

    If the destination path is absent, the APK will be downloaded into the default directory where the Command prompt or terminal is open. As in the image. You can also put the desired path in front of the file like: path/location name

    How to extract APK files from Android device on rooted and non-rooted devices – The easy way

    • Install and open a file manager like ES File Explorer.
    • On the home page, tap on the Apps icons.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    • On the upper left corner you will find a drop down list for apps.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    • Choose system apps. Select the apps you want and create Backups to SDcard. You can also share or send it directly to your PC.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    For rooted Android device, use a Root explorer and visit the location of the APK file. Locate a particular package using the ADB method listed above. Like, share, and follow us on social media. For queries, comment down below.

    Share this:

    • Twitter
    • Facebook
    • More
    • Telegram
    • Reddit
    • WhatsApp
    • Email
    • Pocket
    • Pinterest
    • LinkedIn
    • Tumblr
    • Skype
    • Print

    Related Posts

    Subscribe to Newsletters via Email. Follow us on Google News and Join our Telegram Group! Also, support us by donating via PayPal.

    Published by Sarang

    Sarang is an Android enthusiast and has been a tech blogger for various other technology websites. Android is all he talks.View all posts by Sarang

    1 comment

    Can I export the “SMusic” system App from my Galaxy S5, then install it again on a new ROM?

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Now a day most of us start our day by checking the notifications on our phones. Every day we receive hundreds of notifications from different apps that are installed on our devices.

    There are occasions where we delete some of those notifications without looking at them. Later on, we realized that those were some important notifications that we missed.

    Google introduced notification history in Android 11 but if you are using Android 10 or the lower version then this article is for you. In this article, we will tell you two ways through which you can check the Notification log or history on Android 10 or lower.

    We are sharing two methods as the first method might not work on every device. If your device’s OEM heavily customizes the android then there are chances that you have to use the second method.

    We have tried the first method on Xiaomi devices and we have bad luck as the first method didn’t work on the MIUI custom skin on Xiaomi devices.

    How to Check Notification history on Android 10 or lower?

    Through Notification History shortcut:

    There is a hidden notification history shortcut in Android through which you can check all the notifications you receive throughout the day. These notifications are both from the Android system or different apps.

    To check the history, go to the home screen of your device.

    Then long-press on an empty spot on your home screen.

    A small menu will appear, chose widgets from that menu.

    Scroll down the widgets page until you find out settings widget on that page.

    Tap and hold on to that settings widget and drop it on anywhere on your home screen.

    A new settings icon will appear on your home screen when you drop that widget on the screen.

    Tap on it to open that icon.

    You will see a list of various settings and options from the setting applications.

    There are tons of settings shortcuts that you can place on your home screen for easy access.

    Scroll down the list of options on that page until you find the notification log.

    Tap on the Notification log and it will create a shortcut on your home screen.

    Now you can see all the notifications that you receive throughout the day from that shortcut even if you delete them.

    Through Third-Party App:

    There is also a third-party app through which you can check the notification history of your Android devices.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Open Action launcher and you will see the list of activity that each app and setting do on your device.

    There are tons of activities going on to your device daily and you can track each activity from this application.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    At the top of the app, you will see the search icon, type notification log to search it in the app.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    Tap on the notification log and at it to your home screen to get easy access.

    Once you add it to the home screen, tap on the icon to see all the notification history of your device.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    These are the two ways through which you can check all the notification history on your Android device running Android 10 or lower.

    Experiencing difficulties with your Device, check out our “How To” page on how to resolve some of these issues.

    How to pm on reddit on android

    I’ve been a little frustrated using some of the Android apps installed on my Chromebook lately due to small font sizes. A few of them support in-app font size modification, presumably because the developer included such functionality. But some don’t. Even when resizing the Android apps, not all of them have fonts or interface elements that are easily readable. Here’s how to change the zoom levels in Android apps on a Chromebook for easier reading.

    The main culprit for me has been the Android version of Discord since I use it for both personal and school conversations. So I’ll be using that as an example to change the zoom levels in Android to boost the font size.

    Here’s a version with really small text to show you a starting point of my frustration, although I made the text smaller than normal for this example.

    Note that you won’t have to follow the below process for each Android app. The one-time workaround for this problem will apply to all Android apps on a Chromebook. Once you follow these simple steps, you’ll be change the zoom levels in Android apps, or zoom out, using the ctrl and + or – keys.

    To enable zoom support, you’ll need to enable “Developer options” in the virtual Android instance on your Chromebook.

    Don’t panic: Developer options for Android aren’t as scary as Developer Mode or the Dev Channel in Chrome OS. You’re not going to make your device insecure by enabling this. It’s simply a set of extra features to help Android developers debug and test their apps.

    First, you’ll go into Settings on your Chromebook and search for “Android”. The first search result should be “Android preferences”. Choose that result and then click on the “Manage Android Preferences” option.

    Doing so will open up what appears to be the standard settings of an Android device, although not every option is shown on Chromebooks.

    Note too that it may open in a full screen. I’ve resized mine below to appear like a typical Android phone but the process is the same, regardless.

    Scroll to the bottom of the list and choose the System option. That will open up another set of options

    See the About Device menu option? It doesn’t matter that the device name of your Chromebook may be different than mine.

    I’m using my Acer Chromebook Spin 13, which is built on the Nami baseboard. If you’re using a different Chromebook, the baseboard for your device will appear here. You’ll want to tap “About device” to see information about Android on your Chromebook, such as this:

    See that last menu option titled “Build number”? You’re going to want to tap it quickly and repeatedly. As you do, you’ll start seeing a message saying you have a few more taps before you’re a developer. (Oh, if it were only that easy to become a developer!).

    Once you’ve tapped enough, you’ll get a small congratulatory message.

    Next, click the green back arrow on the About Device page. You should be retured to the System menu where you’ll see a brand new option menu choice called “Developer options”, as shown:

    Click the Developer options menu button and you’ll be greeted by dozens of nifty features. But don’t mess around with them right now. Let’s find the one that’s going to help give relief to your eyes. Scroll down until you see the “Enable application zoom” setting and then enable it. You’re done!

    Now, when you go into an Android app with an interface that feels a little “small”, you can zoom in or out just like you do with a web page in your browser. Click ctrl and + to zoom in, making most, if not all, elements larger, or click ctrl and – to reverse the process.

    After enabling this feature and adjusting the zoom levels in Android for my Discord app, here’s how it looks on my Chromebook:

    While this is a workaround to resize Android app interfaces, it may not work for every Android app. Eventually as Android 11, 12 or 12L arrive on Chromebooks, this becomes more universal.

    Ideally, a way to control the font size independently of the interface would be a better solution. But for now, my four eyes are appreciating this method!

    时间:2022-05-26 19:15:49 作者:how to make money in swagbucks with page source 浏览量:66650

    We have a faster way to make money. Contact us if you want By memeda

    “The Mahdi will be aware of things others cannot see,” went the prophecy.

    Perdiendo la cabeza, Tang San vio claramente que su ropa en su cuerpo había cambiado, y el gran personaje de Tang le había dicho mucho. Sueño, ¿todo en Douro Continental es solo un sueño? Después de todo, ¿todavía violas a los discípulos de Tangmen?

    Su estatus en el equipo universitario de TiAnshui es aún más importante que Tang San en el equipo de Strek College.

    Frand en sí es una generación rebelde. Si no fuera por estos viejos hermanos que los han seguido durante muchos años, pueden tener un buen destino en el futuro. Desde el Príncipe Xuexing dijo la primera oración para Strak College, se trata de atacar.

    of the greater struggle of which the first revolt was but the prelude,

    Cuando los alumnos mágicos de Purple Pole de Tang San realmente entraron en el micro estado. Lo encontró en este mundo. Había una pequeña mutación en el alumno Magic Purple. Además de tener la habilidad original, también podía ver cuánto la obra maestra del alma.

    Enfrentando el ataque de Tang San, la glamorosa chica no se atrevió a importarlo. Como el alma figura de ambos lados, finalmente chocaron. La segunda alma en la chica glamorosa se iluminó, y su cabeza se levantó al mismo tiempo. Esta vez, ya no es pistas de ambas manos, sino una seda de araña rociada en todo el cuerpo. Aunque las pistas son más delgadas que la hierba azul y plateada, están ganando frente a ella. La habilidad lanzada por el azul y hierba de plata.

    in almost precisely the same attitude in which Isbister had found him

    important person indeed.

    De repente, un licor grande rociado, combinado con el polvo amarillo macho roto, formando una cortina de arroz macho.

    Lo que el oponente de Xiao Wu fue aún más asustado fue que cuando el veneno que liberó estaba expuesto a la luz roja dorada en el cuerpo de Xiao Wu, inmediatamente quería derretir la nieve y la nieve. El parpadeo de un abrir y cerrar de ojos, la niebla venenosa a diez metros cuadrados alrededor del cuerpo de Xiao Wu se había ido.

    La segunda aparición de Jingling hizo que el oponente tuviera dolor de cabeza. Sus artes marciales no eran demasiado inteligentes, pero como maestro de alma de ataque sensible, la velocidad de Jingling no era indudable. Su oponente es un fuerte ataque. Solo hay una palabra para que el maestro le diera, escondido.

    Los ojos se volvieron hacia Tang Xiao y varios otros ancianos, y el segundo anciano asintió a Tang San: “Hablamos de contar. La prueba justo ahora es que ganó. Permitirle reconocer a los antepasados”.

    The guard swallowed.

    Sin embargo, es precisamente porque Tang San usó su energía en el cuerpo de Xiao Wu. No tenía tiempo para responder, y otro martillo había estado frente a él mientras abandonaba Xiao Wu.

    he was afraid of recognition, and watched and turned back or went up and

    The woman gave a stiff-necked nod, said: “I am called the Shadout Mapes,

    Through the windows beneath the spiral stair she could see the great white

    brake for landing, the reckless dash of the hands at the controls.

    And I tell you these negroes shall not come.”

    1.Si el jugador del antiguo equipo de Wuhun Temple College admite de repente la derrota y puede ser aceptable, en este momento el maestro anunció repentinamente que el abandono de la competencia individual de Slak College sin duda sorprenderá a la audiencia. Incluso si los Selak Seven Monsters, otras personas, excepto Tang San, se sorprendieron y confundieron.

    2.”There is no traitor,” she said. “The threat’s something else. Perhaps it

    4.A medida que la hinchazón desapareció gradualmente, el dolor disminuyó gradualmente y la sensación de relajación gradualmente tuvo sueño. Lentamente se durmió durante este proceso de absorción posterior. Deja que Binghuang Liangyi Eye hidrata su cuerpo.

    Tang San luego se movió hacia el baile de fuego, y la cara de Xiao Wu mostró un toque de ansiedad y un aspecto especial. Lo que quería decir, pero fue detenido por los ojos del Maestro.

    Sin una fuerte respiración, el hombre de negro sostuvo el enorme utensilio y se dirigió hacia Zhao wou -ki.

    Ella bloqueó los ataques restantes con su propio poder del alma.

    Tang San sorprendió: “¿Cómo lo sabes?” Para esto, no estaba seguro de tener las artes marciales gemelas.

    Entonces él tiene otra opción.

    El Maestro suspiró y dijo: “Las tres primarias hacen esto por la reputación de la universidad y para su futuro. En primer lugar, las universidades de cinco elementos están en las mismas ramas. Si realmente se pone los siete de la universidad de fuego, Entonces inevitablemente hará que cause que las otras tres universidades tengan los mismos enemigos. Y este odio será más grande. En segundo lugar, si usa un cuerpo de baile de fuego para bloquear el ataque, el baile de fuego morirá. Sin mencionar Lo que ella tiene detrás de ella, la venganza de la academia ardiente sola nos hará abrumarse. No es lo que Tang San está dispuesto a ver. Todos son estudiantes, y no hay un odio profundo, por lo que eligió este final. Creo que creo que creo que creo que creo que creo que creo que Cuando Xiaosan usa su cuerpo para bloquear los ataques, debe haber calculado su tolerancia y el poder de ataque del oponente “.

    With a stronger voice she soon added, “I have this comfort immediately, that it has not been more than an error of fancy on my side, and that it has done no harm to anyone but myself. “

    “¿Ah?”, Tang San amplió los ojos, miró a la hermosa mujer frente a él y miró al viejo padre. ¿Cómo no podía ver a los dos frente a él como hermanos?

    Al escuchar esta voz, los rostros de los estudiantes de Cancui College se volvieron encantadores y los separaron apresuradamente. Detrás de ellos, se acercó un anciano que tenía unos sesenta años. También está vestido con un maestro de alma blanca de luna. El bordado del cuerpo es dorado.

    How to block a number on att

    Post date

    How to block a number on att

    You get tired from the telemarketing or harassing calls, now looking for the way to block such calls on a landline. Don’t worry, here is this article we will explore various ways about how to block a number on the landline.

    Telemarketing and harassing calls from unknown people are the two main and basic reasons that let a person, searching about the blocking number process on a landline. There are many ways that you can try to get rid of such calls.

    How to block a number on att

    Call blocking feature is offered by all the telephone service providers, that allows the users to block the unwanted calls. This method should be your first choice, but there are few other ways, through which you can block the unwanted or unknown numbers.

    How To Block A Number On A Landline

    Some features such as call rejection or call blocker are offered by the landline service providers. Using these features you will be able to block certain numbers. You can also block the number that you don’t remember through blocking last call option.

    How to block a number on att

    Once you blocked a number, you will not receive the ringing bell of that number. While caller will receive the voice message that the receiver is not currently accepting the call. There is also an option through that you can unblock the number later.

    Below are the ways through that you can block the number on a landline.

    #1- Blocking Specific Numbers on a Landline

    Step-1: First you need to call your telephone service provider and ask for the blocking feature. Request to activate it this feature in your landline number.

    Step-2: Now dial *60, listen for the recorded voice and confirm that blocking feature is enabled. If not, then follow the instruction and turned it on. In most phone providers, you activate it by pressing 3.

    Step-3: Once the Blocking feature is enabled, now follow the instruction and add phone that you want to block. Enter the area code and phone number that you want to block, then press #. Repeat this until you added all the unwanted numbers. There is a limit of 6-12 phone numbers in a few phone service providers.

    Step-4: Once done with the blocking call list, end the automated call. Now you will not receive any calls from blocked list numbers.

    #2- Blocking Anonymous Calls on a Landline

    Step-1: First dial the *77, this will activate the anonymous call blocking feature on your landline number. But remember that this feature is only available for the user who has caller ID.

    #3- National Do Not Call Registry

    Step-1: First type in the browser and press the enter button.

    Step-2: Now click on the Register a Phone Number option.

    Step-3: Enter your landline number and register it. Also, provide your email, so that approve the request.

    Step-4: Open your email account that you enter in the step-3. Confirm the mail received from the website. This will block calls from telemarketing.

    How To Unblock A Number On A Landline?

    There is also an option of unblocking a number that almost every phone service providers offer. If you have changed your mind and decide to remove the number that once you have added in the block list, you can remove it from the blocking list.

    How to block a number on att

    Below is the list of ways that will lead to empty the block number list:

    #1- Unblocking Specific Numbers on a Landline

    It is also possible to unblock the number that you have added to the block list. You just need to dial *60 and follow the instruction. Correspond to the automated call and press the button to delete the number the from the list.

    #2- Unblocking Anonymous Calls on a Landline

    Well, you can also deactivate the blocking anonymous calls feature. You need to press *87 at dial tone, you will receive the confirmation message.

    I hope you like my article about “How to block a number on landline”. You can also visit some other interesting posts like:


    By profession, I’m a software engineer. Everyone has one strong driving force in self that let one evolve above boundaries, my passion is content creation. Following my ambition, I am founder and CEO at TapeDaily with aim of providing high-quality content and the ultimate goal of reader satisfaction. Consistent improvement has always been my priority. The spark with time ignites more and more and recognized me as one of the leading SEO experts in UAE. I’ve successfully delivered vast improvements in search engine rankings across a variety of clients and sectors, including property and real estate.
    TapeDaily accomplishes all of your daily problems with best solutions. The team is comprised of passionate writers with the particular interest and expertise in respective categories to meet the objective of quality over quantity to provide you spectacular articles of your interest.
    “I believe in hidden skills and passing positive energy, a strong leader definitely builds an efficacious team.” – Shahid Maqbool

    Whether you have an iPhone or Android smartphone, you can block annoying calls and texts.

    There are all sorts of reasons to block a number: an ex who can’t take a hint, relentless telemarketers, or those scammers who love spoofing. When your phone has buzzed one more time than you can take, it’s time to block that number. But how? Here are the steps to take depending on your OS and carrier.

    Do Not Call List

    The first way to reduce the number of unwanted calls coming to your phone is to ditch telemarketers by putting your number into the National Do Not Call Registry. On (Opens in a new window) , you can register up to three numbers at once and check if your digits are already there (Opens in a new window) . You’ll need to include an email address to confirm your registration. Or call 1-888-382-1222 (TTY: 1-866-290-4236) from the phone you want to register.

    According to the FTC, which runs the registry, your phone number will be added to the registry within 24 hours, but it will likely take up to 31 days for sales calls to stop. If telemarketers persist in calling, file a complaint (Opens in a new window) .

    Apps like RoboKiller and Nomorobo also block telemarketers and robocallers (and even deploy answer bots that pester them). And apps such as Do Not Respond handle text spammers, too.

    Don’t expect this to end unwanted calls, though. Robocalls remain rampant, although the FCC has taken measures to cut down on them (Opens in a new window) . While you wait for real results, here are some other steps you can take to reduce your phone ringing off the hook.

    Operating Systems

    In iOS 13 and above, you can silence calls from unknown callers by going into Settings > Phone and turning on Silence Unknown Callers. Any caller who is not in your contacts list, Siri Suggestions, or recent outgoing calls is automatically directed to voicemail. You’ll get a notification of the call afterward.

    You can also funnel text messages from numbers that are not in your contacts to a separate list. Go to Settings > Messages and turn on Filter Unknown Senders.

    To block a number that called you, open the Phone app and tap Recent. Find the number and tap the Info icon (it looks like a lowercase letter ”i” in a circle). Scroll down and tap Block this Caller. Confirm and that number will automatically go to voicemail if it calls again.

    To block someone in your Contacts lists, go to Settings > Phone > Blocked Contacts. Scroll to the bottom and tap Add New. That will bring up your Contacts list; select those you want to block. You can also get there via Settings > Messages > Blocked Contacts > Add New.

    To block someone from a text, tap the number or name on the top of the screen, which will produce a drop-down menu with three options: audio, FaceTime, and Info. Tap Info. Tap Info again, scroll down, and tap Block this Caller.

    If you think they’ll sneak a peek at you with FaceTime, go to that app, find the last FaceTime conversation you had with them, and click the Info icon. You’ll get a screen with information about the call and actions to take; scroll down to Block this Caller. If it’s someone in your Contacts, go to Settings > FaceTime > Blocked Contacts. Scroll to the bottom, tap Add New, and select the name or names to block.

    In related news: If you think you’ve been blocked, signs include being sent directly to voicemail for calls, never seeing the Delivered message appear under your messages, and having your text turn green (as opposed to blue) when you’re messaging other iOS users. (These things can also happen if the person you’re trying to contact does not have a connection, so don’t freak out right away. But if it’s been a while and you’re still not getting through, well. )


    Android allows phone makers some freedom when it comes to customization, so the process for blocking a number might vary from device to device.

    Unwanted phone calls are a fact of life, with telemarketers and other spammers using robocalling systems to annoy you on both your mobile phone and landline.

    Most mobile phone operators now offer services to help block spam callers. But if you’re being flooded with calls on your landline phone, things are a bit more complicated.

    It’s hard to block every unwanted call on your landline phone. But there are some definite steps you can take to stem the flow.

    Check out the products mentioned in this article:

    Uniden DCX309 Cordless Landline Phone (From $49.95 at Amazon)

    CPR V5000 Call Blocker (From $89.95 at Amazon)

    How to block a number on your landline

    If there’s a specific phone number that you’re trying to block, you’ll want to use a call-blocking device. This is a gadget that you connect between the phone’s wall outlet and your phone, and it’s designed to intercept and then approve or block all incoming calls.

    These devices, like the CPR V5000 or the Mcheeta Call Blocker, typically cost under $100 and are easy to install and configure. They may use a combination of whitelists (phone numbers you have approved) and blacklists (numbers the device has been programmed to automatically reject) to keep your phone from ringing as often.

    If you’re dealing with a variety of spam calls from many sources, then there’s a few different ways to stop them — however, none of them are surefire solutions.

    If you haven’t already, start by adding your phone number to the National Do Not Call Registry.

    This is a database operated by the Federal Trade Commission (FTC) and is a tool that reputable solicitors use to avoid calling people who don’t want to receive those kinds of calls.

    Unfortunately, only reputable companies comply with the Do Not Call Registry, so it won’t stop illegal spammers.

    Next, contact your phone service provider and see what call-blocking services it offers. This is your best option. If your home phone is actually a VoIP (Voice over IP, or internet-based phone service) service that’s bundled with your ISP’s internet service, your ISP may provide some online tools for managing unwanted calls.

    Even if you have a traditional landline that isn’t connected to the internet, your carrier may have options for blocking unwanted calls. Often, these services come free with your plan, though there may be fees involved.

    One last tip: If you want to minimize the number of spam calls you receive, never interact with incoming calls you suspect are from telemarketers. If you answer a robocall, even if you hang up a second later, it increases the chances you’ll be called back again in the future.

    How to block a number on att

    Here’s a look at how to block spam text and SMS messages on AT&T.

    So, my wife keeps getting stock tips via text on her iPhone. That would be great if A) we were day traders, B) we had asked for the stock tips in the first place and C) if the tips were any good. But none of those things are true. And all of this text message spam is really cheesing us off—especially when over-the-limit text messages are $0.10 a pop. There are a few paid services and subscriptions, both from AT&T and from third parties that help you manage text message spam, but depending on how much SMS spam you actually receive, the costs of these add-on services may actually outweigh your overages. Luckily, AT&T recently rolled out a new way for you to reduce or eliminate text messages without paying extra.

    If you are tired of receiving junk text messages, follow these steps and get some relief.

    Block Email Text Spam

    Step One

    Register for a My Messaging account with AT&T Wireless at Oddly, you won’t have a login for this page by default. First, you’ll have to click Register Now and set up a password. AT&T will text you a registration code when you’re done.

    How to block a number on att

    Just to clarify, this is completely different from your MyWireless login that’s associated with your AT&T iPhone app. I know… weird.

    Step Two

    Log in after you’ve registered at and entered your registration code.

    How to block a number on att

    Step Three

    On the next screen, you’ll have a number of Blocking Options.

    How to block a number on att

    Check Block all text messages sent to you as email and Block all multimedia messages sent to you as email. Or, you can accomplish the same thing by choosing Block from the Mobile number control drop-down menu.

    How to block a number on att

    Basically, what this does is stop people (or spambots) from sending you text messages via email. This can be done by sending a message to [email protected] or [email protected] from any email service. The downside of this is that it doesn’t cost the sender a dime, while it racks up charges/usage for you. That’s why it’s the preferred method for text spammers. They usually just enter every possible mobile number and hope to get you that way. Because it’s a complete shot in the dark, you can’t usually get any relief by “unsubscribing.” In fact, replying to mass text messages may just invite more spam, since it confirms that they have a valid AT&T mobile number.

    Blocking all email text and MMS messages is the most secure method for reducing email-based text spam. You can stop the tutorial here if you’d like. But if this is the first time you’re learning about this email-to-text feature and you’d like to continue using it but don’t want to expose yourself to spammers, keep reading.

    Managing Text-to-Email with AT&T

    You can limit the text-to-email features on your phone without completely blocking friends and family who are sending you legitimate texts. (This is how I communicated via text with people who had cell phones before I had one myself).

    Step One

    Add email addresses to your Allow List. This works as a whitelist. You can receive emails as text from these addresses even if you have all email text blocked (as we did above). You can enter a full email address or just a domain. For example, if you included in your allow list, you could receive emails from anyone with a email address.

    Step Two

    Add email addresses to your Block List. This works as a blacklist. You won’t receive any text messages from these email addresses or domains, even if you haven’t blocked all text messages.

    Step Three (optional)

    The Block and Allow Lists have their limitations. For one, it might be a pain to add people one at a time to your allow list if they changed their email or if you wanted to include someone else. Also, the block list only works if you know the email address of the sender. Spammers usually spoof an email address or make up new ones each time.

    A better way to filter your incoming email-to-text message is by creating an alias. An alias is a modified address that is harder to guess. Plus, if it gets compromised, you can always change it.

    To set up an alias, click Message Options on the left.

    How to block a number on att

    Type your alias name in the second field. For example, I’ve set it up so emails to [email protected] are forwarded as texts to my cell phone.

    After setting up an alias, you can go back to Message Preferences and choose it from the From address/alias drop-down menu.

    For example, this makes it so texts sent from your cell phone to email addresses will have [email protected] in the sent field.

    How to block a number on att

    Note that you’ll still be charged for all outgoing/incoming text messages as normal.

    There’s one last option you should pay attention to on the Message Options screen. At the bottom, there’s a field for Number of Segments. When someone sends you an email or text message longer than 160 characters, it gets broken up into segments. You get charged for each segment as if it were a separate text message. You can set it to a number between 1 and 10, which helps avoid having a single email cost you $1.00.


    So, these settings will help you reduce spam text messages by blocking one of the avenues that spammers use to reach you. It won’t, unfortunately, stop mobile-to-mobile text spam. And it won’t stop your friends or family from forwarding you unsolicited mass text messages like they were email chain letters. But it’s a start.

    Spam texts are not only a hassle, they also cost you money! There are ways to stop them, but ultimately Apple needs to provide a phone-based blocking solution.

    Rick Broida is the author of numerous books and thousands of reviews, features and blog posts. He writes CNET’s popular Cheapskate blog and co-hosts Protocol 1: A Travelers Podcast (about the TV show Travelers). He lives in Michigan, where he previously owned two escape rooms (chronicled in the ebook “I Was a Middle-Aged Zombie”).

    Yesterday, out of the blue, I received this text message on my iPhone:

    Screenshot by Rick Broida

    Annoying, right? Obviously my first instinct was to answer “NO,” but just like clicking “unsubscribe” in an unsolicited e-mail, that’s a surefire way to prove to spammers that I exist–and open the floodgates to even more spam.

    What’s more, I have a limited allotment of text messages every month, and I wasn’t about to waste one replying to this demon spawn–who’d already cost me a text by sending one in the first place.

    Unfortunately, there’s no “block” option on the iPhone itself–a feature Apple is long overdue to offer. But if you’re looking for ways to stop SMS spam, you do have a couple options. (Both of them are for AT&T users only. If you have a Verizon iPhone and know of similar solutions, please post them in the comments!)

    First, head to and register for an account. (This is different from your existing AT&T account.) After entering the verification code sent to your phone, you’ll see various message settings you can modify.

    A lot of text spam comes in the form of e-mail sent to your phone’s text-message e-mail address (yes, it has one: [email protected]). Thus, check the boxes for “Block all text messages sent to you as email” and “Block all multimedia messages sent to you as email.” Then click Submit.

    If you’d rather block e-mail texts on a more granular level (meaning you’re OK with some people mail-texting you but not others), scroll down a bit and you’ll find AT&T’s Block and Allow lists, aka blacklists and whitelists.

    Of course, sometimes spam comes from an actual phone number, like the one shown above. In that case you can report the number to AT&T, which is a bit more satisfying. Here’s how:

    1. Tap and hold the body of the text message, then tap Copy.
    2. Create a new text message to 7726 (which, incidentally, corresponds to SPAM on a numeric keypad), and paste in the message you just copied. Sending this message won’t cost you anything, nor will the replies from AT&T.
    3. AT&T will send you a thank-you message and ask you to reply with the phone number of the sender. Do that and you’re done.

    These fixes are a hassle at best. Ultimately, it falls to Apple to give users a way to block unwanted text messages (and, for that matter, calls). How ’bout it, guys?

    It is not easy to block a number on the landline as we do on Android and iPhones. The smartphones come with built-in features and third-party apps to block spam calls and messages. However, when you consider the land phone, it is not easy to block a number.

    Let’s see how to block a phone number on a landline, to protect you from telemarketers and spam callers.

    Register Do Not Call List to Block Numbers on Landline

    Do Not Call Registry is managed by the Federal Trade Commission (FTC) that prohibits telemarketers from using automated dial service to cell phone or land phone numbers. Please be aware that there is only one Do Not Call Registry website available for consumers to register their number into the Do Not Call List. We are not sure, how effective this “Do Not Call List” to block a phone number on land phone.

    However, you can avoid the telemarketing calls to some extent by registering on your landline number on this Do Not Call List.

    To add your Land phone or Mobile number to Do Not Call list by registering by telephone. Call 1-888-382-1222 (TTY: 1-866-290-4236), or you can use the website

    This service is free, and you can reduce the number of unwanted calls by registering your number into the Do Not Call List.

    Your phone number should show up on the Registry the next day. Most sales calls will stop once your number has been on the Registry for 31 days. You can verify that your number is on the Registry by visiting or calling 1-888-382-1222.

    Once you register your number on Do Not Call List, the number will be on the FTC database until you remove it.

    Telephone numbers on the Registry don’t expire. We only remove your number when it’s disconnected and reassigned, unless you ask us to remove it.

    If you want to confirm your number on the Do Not Call List, please call the number 1-888-382-1222 (TTY: 1-866-290-4236) or use the same website If you are still getting a lot of spam calls or telemarketing calls, you can use the same number or website to report those numbers back to FTC. You can see more details about Do Not Call Registry at the FTC Consumer Information page.

    The Do Not Call registry is good to stop sales calls and telemarketing calls. Still, you will get all other spam calls and RoboCalls to your cell phone and land phone. Let us see more solutions to fight against these RoboCalls and Spam Calls.

    Block A Phone Number with Landline Provider

    There is no app or smart solution for blocking RoboCalls and Spam calls on landline phones. Depends upon your Land Phone provider, the providers are giving various solutions to block numbers on landline phones.

    AT&T Landline users: You can block numbers by turning AT&T Call Screening feature on.

    • Turn on number block: Press *60. If prompted, press 3 to turn the feature on.
    • Turn off number block: Press *80. If prompted, press 3 to turn the feature off.

    Please see the detailed steps to use AT&T Call Screening Service. AT&T allows adding only ten numbers to call the blocker list for free.

    Verizon Landline users: Verizon is also offering an easy solution to enable the phone number blocking feature on the landline.

    • Turn on number block: Press *60 and dial 1160 on rotary or pulse-dialing phones.
    • Press *80 and dial 1180 on rotary or pulse-dialing phones.

    Listen to the voice-recorded instructions for Call Block options. The phone numbers you enter on your Call Block list will be repeated to you.

    Verizon is also offering the same feature for small business owners, but limited to the location of the customer. Please see the detailed steps to block RoboCalls on Verizon land phone number.

    Get detailed instructions to block phone number: AT&T LandPhone | Verizon LandPhone

    Get Landline Caller ID on Land Phones

    For home phone users, there are caller ID devices that can detect the caller information when you receive the call. These devices can store the phone numbers that received on the land phone number, and detect the caller while receiving the call.

    Doc ID SOLN242830
    Version: 12.0
    Status: Published
    Published date: 02 Nov 2020
    Created Date: 08 Jan 2014


    How to block incoming calls from an unique specific calling number (ANI) in Communication Manager.

    Customer may describe the issue as “Block incoming calls from an unique specific calling number”

    See too KB – Doc ID:SOLN245024

    Problem Clarification

    User wants to restrict all incoming calls from a specific ANI, they are getting advertisement calls to all of their stations from that specific number which is 12622070094. calls hit the CM through ISDN PRI trunks.


    CM does not have a native feature to do this, and a special configuration is needed to achieve it.


    Solution is to utilize EC500 to restrict a specific number from calling anyone in your CM system, adding a dummy XMOBILE station (12002192009 in this case). The cellphone number will be the number you want to block calls from (12622070094 in this case) which can be any type of number, not only cellphone and the mapping mode “origination”. Then, you need to assign to this dummy XMOBILE station a COR with Calling Party Restriction: origination. This is sytem wide however you can do it by trunk.

    display station 12002192009 Page 1 of 4

    Extension: 12002192009 Lock Messages? n BCC: 0
    Type: XMOBILE Security Code: TN: 1
    Coverage Path 1: COR: 50
    Name: Block Number 262-207-0094 Coverage Path 2: COS: 1
    Hunt-to Station:
    Time of Day Lock Table:

    XMOBILE Type: EC500 Message Lamp Ext: 12002192009
    Display Module? y Message Waiting Type: ICON
    Display Language: english Length of Display: 12×3
    Mobility Trunk Group: ars
    Configuration Set: 1

    Dial Prefix: 1
    Cell Phone Number: 2622070094
    Mapping Mode: origination

    display station 12002192009 Page 2 of 4
    LWC Reception: spe
    LWC Activation? y
    LWC Log External Calls? n
    CDR Privacy? n Data Restriction? n
    Call Waiting Indication: y
    Att. Call Waiting Indication: y
    Bridged Call Alerting? y Distinctive Audible Alert? y
    Switchhook Flash? y

    Per Station CPN – Send Calling Number?
    Service Link Mode: as-needed
    Multimedia Mode: basic Audible Message Waiting? n
    MWI Served User Type:
    AUDIX Name:
    Coverage After Forwarding? s
    Multimedia Early Answer? n

    Emergency Location Ext: 12002192009

    display station 12002192009 Page 3 of 4

    Bridged Appearance Origination Restriction? n

    Forwarded Destination Active
    Unconditional For Internal Calls To: n
    External Calls To: n
    Busy For Internal Calls To: n
    External Calls To: n
    No Reply For Internal Calls To: n
    External Calls To: n

    SAC/CF Override: n

    display station 12002192009 Page 4 of 4

    List1: List2: List3:

    Abbreviated Dialing List Number (From above 1, 2 or 3):
    Dial Code:

    Line Appearance: call-appr
    Block Alerting if IP principal logged off? n

    display cor 50 Page 1 of 23

    COR Number: 50
    COR Description: Originate (Calling Party Restrict)

    FRL: 3 APLT? n
    Can Be Service Observed? n Calling Party Restriction: origination
    Can Be A Service Observer? n Called Party Restriction: termination
    Time of Day Chart: 1 Forced Entry of Account Codes? n
    Priority Queuing? n Direct Agent Calling? n
    Restriction Override: none Facility Access Trunk Test? n
    Restricted Call List? n Can Change Coverage? n

    Access to MCT? y Fully Restricted Service? n
    Group II Category For MFC: 7 Hear VDN of Origin Annc.? n
    Send ANI for MFE? n Add/Remove Agent Skills? n
    MF ANI Prefix: Automatic Charge Display? n
    Hear System Music on Hold? y PASTE (Display PBX Data on Phone)? n
    Can Be Picked Up By Directed Call Pickup? n
    Can Use Directed Call Pickup? n
    Group Controlled Restriction: inactive

    display cor 50 Page 2 of 23

    MF Incoming Call Trace? n
    Brazil Collect Call Blocking? n
    Block Transfer Display? n
    Block Enhanced Conference/Transfer Displays? y
    Remote Logout of Agent? n

    Station Lock COR: 50 TODSL Release Interval (hours):
    ASAI Uses Station Lock? n

    Station-Button Display of UUI IE Data? n
    Service Observing by Recording Device? n
    Can Force A Work State Change? n
    Work State Change Can Be Forced? n

    display cor 50 Page 3 of 23

    Dissociate or unmerge this phone: none
    EMU login or logoff at this phone: none
    Mask CPN/NAME for Internal Calls? n

    SAC/CF Override by Team Btn? n Priority Call? n Dialing? n
    SAC/CF Override Protection for Team Btn? n Priority Call? n Dialing? n

    one-X Server Access? y
    Team Btn Silent if Active? n Priority Ring? n
    Team Btn Display Name? n Pick Up by Going Off Hook? n

    Outgoing Trunk Disconnect Timer (minutes):
    Outgoing Trunk Alerting Timer (minutes):

    display cor 50 Page 4 of 23

    CALLING PERMISSION (Enter “y” to grant permission to call specified COR)

    0? n 15? n 30? n 44? n 58? n 72? n 86? n
    1? n 16? n 31? n 45? n 59? n 73? n 87? n
    2? n 17? n 32? n 46? n 60? n 74? n 88? n
    3? n 18? n 33? n 47? n 61? n 75? n 89? n
    4? n 19? n 34? n 48? n 62? n 76? n 90? n
    5? n 20? n 35? n 49? n 63? n 77? n 91? n
    6? n 21? n 36? n 50? y 64? n 78? n 92? n
    7? n 22? n 37? n 51? n 65? n 79? n 93? n
    8? n 23? n 38? n 52? n 66? n 80? n 94? n
    9? n 24? n 39? n 53? n 67? n 81? n 95? n
    10? n 25? n 40? n 54? n 68? n 82? n 96? n
    11? n 26? n 41? n 55? n 69? n 83? n 97? n
    12? n 27? n 42? n 56? n 70? n 84? n 98? n
    13? n 28? n 43? n 57? n 71? n 85? n 99? n
    14? n 29? n

    Dialing *67 directly before dialing a phone number deactivates caller identification, or caller ID, and the caller ID of the person you are calling will read “private number” instead of displaying your phone number. Dialing *67 before a phone number temporarily blocks caller ID when calling businesses and individuals, but it does not work for calls to toll-free numbers and emergency services.

    If you have an iPhone or an Android device, you can also block your number from displaying on caller ID in the settings of your phone. On your iPhone, select Phone in the Settings menu, then select Show My Caller ID. From there you can choose to either show or hide your number on caller ID. This iPhone feature is available with all carriers excluding Verizon Wireless.

    If you have an Android device, first open the Menu, then select Settings. From there, select Call Settings, then Additional Settings. Select the Caller ID option. From here you will be able to either hide your number, show your number, or restore this setting to the network default, which will revert back to showing your number on caller ID.

    Cellphone carriers can also permanently block caller ID if customers request this service. Carriers’ customer service numbers vary, but dialing 611 typically works for those in the United States and Canada. Although permanent caller ID blocking is irreversible, dialing *82 before a phone number temporarily reactivates caller ID.

    Block or unblock phone number on Galaxy S21 is very crucial. It is because sometimes you want to block someone’s number for your privacy. In this case, you must block that number so it does not exist in your contact.

    By blocking a phone number, it means that you will block the contact and then restrict this person’s number from accessing you, such as calling, messaging, or chatting you, in anyways. If you are owning a Galaxy S21, you can block a phone number by heading to the phone settings. Here is the complete guide to doing so.

    How to block a number on att

    How to block phone number on the Samsung Galaxy S21 series

    Read this complete information to add a number to your block list on Galaxy S21 series and follow the steps carefully.

    • Go to your home screen and head to the phone dialer.
    • You will find three-dotted place at the top right corner of your Phone Settings
    • Click the three-dot, your phone will display a small box. There, you could see a list of options.

    How to block a number on att

    • Choose “Settings
    • Once you chose it, your phone will display the “Call Settings” page.
    • From the options available, choose the top of the list that tells “Block numbers”. You can also see other choices such as adding a number you want to the “blacklist”. Once you tapped “Block numbers”, you will get two options: First, to block an unknown caller, and second is to add a contact.
    • Next, block a particular contact specifically by putting the contact numbers on the field.
    • You will get two options; recent and contacts. Choosing recent means that you will add the numbers you contacted just now. Meanwhile, if you choose contacts, it allows you to add numbers from the contact list. Type the contact number that you would like to block. And then, choose the (+) sign which means that you will add the contact on your block list.

    How to unblock contact numbers on Samsung Galaxy S21

    On the contrary, you can use these steps to unblock the contact numbers you have blocked before. Simply, click the red mark, and the contact number you want will be removed from this list. Here is the tutorial:

    • You can see the list of contact numbers on the block list.

    How to block a number on att

    • Choose the number that you would like to unblock, so you will receive texts and calls from that number again. Select the () at the end of that particular contact. This action will remove the number from the block list. Again, you will get calls and texts from that number once you do this.

    That is all the complete guide on how to block or unblock phone number on Galaxy S21. This is an effective way to secure your privacy from any numbers that you want to block or unblock. This security feature helps you block numbers and it is very useful because you can use it to block or unblock calls, texts on Samsung Galaxy S21.

    How to Block Incoming Calls

    People with landlines have many options for blocking unwanted phone calls. Phone companies now offer their customers a variety of services such as call blocking, anonymous call rejection and priority ringing to help them deal with unwanted calls. Electronics stores also carry devices that can be attached to phones and that perform similar functions. Many software downloads available on the Internet claim to do the job as well.

    The easiest way to find out what services your particular phone company offers is to call them or check the Web site. AT&T’s site, for example, lists several ways to block unwanted calls. One of the most straightforward services is call blocking (telephone code *60); subscribers simply specify the numbers they want blocked, and when those numbers call, the phone doesn’t ring. Callers receive a message telling them that their call has been blocked.

    Other options include anonymous call blocking, which blocks any incoming unidentified number, personalized ring, which identifies preferred callers with a unique ring, and Privacy Manager, which prompts unidentified callers to identify themselves before the phone rings so you can choose whether to answer. These same services are common to many phone companies, although sometimes by slightly different names, and they typically come with a monthly fee attached.

    If you’d rather not pay more money to the phone company, external devices exist that perform many of the same functions described above. Inbound phone call blockers, for instance, only allow callers with a special code to get through to your number. You would only give this code to people you actually wanted to talk to. Of course, with this feature, that random hottie next door wouldn’t be able to look you up in the book and reach you. Call-screening phone accessories like these are often sold in electronics stores and online by companies such as Privacy Corps and Digitone.

    If you want to go the freebie route, you can download free software that claims to block unwanted calls. This software works by hooking up your phone to your computer and letting the software screen incoming calls. Some of these downloads require you to have other hardware though.

    Your options for silencing unwanted cell phone rings are more limited. Depending on the particular phone and service you use, call blocking may not be possible. However, some wireless providers do offer possibilities. For example, AT&T’s Smart Limits for Wireless program, though designed to set boundaries for young cell phone users, allows you to designate blocked numbers that won’t be able to call in. Smart phones also offer ways to block incoming calls. Smart phone call blockers include free or for-purchase downloadable software that you can get online and in stores.

    You’re probably wondering how your phone can recognize the calls you want to block. Can it sense salespeople on the other end of the line? Find out on the next page.

    • Android
    • iPhone
    • Device Missing?

    Being flooded with text messages from strange email addresses you’ve never interacted with before has, unfortunately, become pretty common. Scammers rely heavily on sending text messages from email addresses to bypass cell carrier charges for outbound messages.

    How to block a number on att

    Luckily, there are a few things you can try to block text messages from scam email senders. For example, you can create a temporary contact entry for them, then block that contact.

    If you want to know exactly how this is done, this article will cover the instructions on how to block texts from email addresses for various devices. In addition, our FAQs includes details of third-party apps and other ways to automatically block unwanted calls and texts.

    How to Block Text Messages From Email Address on an Android Device

    To prevent an email address from sending text messages to your Android device, you’ll first need to create a contact entry for it:

    1. Open the “Messages” app.
    2. Find the text message then long-press it.
    3. At the top, choose “Add Contact.”
    4. Tap “Add Contact” again to confirm.
    5. Then select “Create new contact.”
    6. Enter a name for the contact in the “Name” text field.

    To block the contact:

    1. Open the “Phone” app.
      How to block a number on att
    2. Go to the “Contacts” tab.
      How to block a number on att
    3. Find the contact entry created previously then tap on the name.
      How to block a number on att
    4. At the top right, tap the three-dotted menu icon.
      How to block a number on att
    5. From the pull-down menu, select “Block numbers.”
      How to block a number on att
    6. Now confirm you want to block that contact by choosing “Block.”
      How to block a number on att

    How to Block Text Messages From Email Address on an iPhone

    To stop receiving text messages to your iPhone from an email address, you’ll first need to create a contact entry for it:

    1. Open “Messages.”
    2. Find then tap on the text message.
    3. At the top, tap on the right-pointing chevron next to sender details.
    4. Click “Info,” then enter a name for the contact.
    5. Tap “Done” to save.

    Then to block the new contact:

    1. Open the “Settings” app.
      How to block a number on att
    2. Select “Messages” then “Blocked,” or “Blocked Contacts.”
      How to block a number on att
    3. At the bottom, select “Add new…”
      How to block a number on att
    4. Find and tap the contact. It will be added instantly to your blocked list.

    How to Block Text Messages From Email Address With Verizon

    To demonstrate how to block a text message from an email address on your Verizon number, we’ll use the Android and iPhone examples.

    How to Block Text Messages From Email Address With AT&T

    AT&T allows you to block text messages to your AT&T number from people or spambots’ email addresses. Here’s how to set this up using their portal:

    1. Navigate to AT&T Messages then sign up for a messaging account.
    2. Click on “Register Now,” then create a password. When you’re done, you’ll receive a registration code by text.
      How to block a number on att
    3. Log in to your account after you have registered it at and entered your registration code.
    4. The following screen will display some “Blocking Options.” Check the appropriate checkboxes for “Block all text messages sent to you as email” and “Block all multimedia messages sent to you as email.”

    Additional FAQs

    How do I report a spam text message?

    To report a conversation as spam, block the sender then move to your Spam folder via an Android device:

    1. Open “Messages.”

    2. Tap and long-press the conversation you wish to report.

    3. Tap “Block,” “Report spam,” then “OK.”

    Alternatively, you can open the conversation, then report it as spam by:

    1. Tapping on the three-dotted “More” menu icon.

    2. Tap on “Details,” “Block and report spam,” “Report spam,” then “OK.”

    The contact will be reported as spam, then the message will be sent to your “Spam and blocked” folder. You can also report spam without blocking the contact.

    To report spam or junk message in the iMessage app on iPhone:

    You have the option to report any Messages that look like junk or spam. If you receive a text message from someone who is not saved to your Contacts, there will be a “Report Junk” link beneath the message:

    1. Tap on “Report Junk”

    2. Tap on “Delete” and “Report Junk.”

    As well as remove the message from your device, doing so will deliver the sender’s information to Apple. However, doing this will not prevent the same sender from sending other messages to you. You’ll need to block the contact.

    Stop Unwanted Text Messages

    Receiving unwanted text messages from unknown senders is like receiving junk mail. It can cause annoying clutter and you’re usually not interested in what they’re offering.

    Luckily, there are several options available to prevent unwanted text messages including, blocking individual senders or installing third-party apps to take care of the problem automatically.

    What method or methods do you use to block unwanted text messages? Have you seen a reduction in the number of unwanted messages you receive? Let us know in the comments section below.

    Choose your cart

    • Quick links
    • COVID-19 FAQs
    • Find open stores near you
    • Shop deals
    • Jetpacks & hotspots
    • Plans
    • Trade in
    • Upgrade
    • Fios
    • Quick links
    • COVID-19 FAQs
    • Find open stores near you
    • Shop deals
    • Jetpacks & hotspots
    • Plans
    • Trade in
    • Upgrade
    • Fios
    • Featured devices
    • Apple iPhone 13 Pro
    • Apple iPhone 13
    • Apple iPhone SE (3rd Gen)
    • Samsung Galaxy S22 Ultra
    • Samsung Galaxy S22
    • Google Pixel 6 Pro
    • Motorola edge+ 5G UW

    Choose your cart

    Due to inactivity, your session will end in approximately 2 minutes. Extend your session by clicking OK below.

    Due to inactivity, your session has expired. Please sign in again to continue.

    • Introduction
    • Call Filter – Block all spam and robocalls
    • Verizon Smart Family™ – Block specific numbers permanently
    • My Verizon – Block specific numbers temporarily

    Page contents

    Tired of unwanted calls? Here are some options to block a few specific numbers or prevent all spammers and robocallers from reaching you.

    Call Filter – Block all spam and robocalls

    For $2.99/month, you get:

    • A spam filter and block list to prevent unsolicited calls
    • Spam detection to let you know if you should answer or not
    • Caller details like name, picture, city and state for unknown numbers
    • A custom profile that lets you upload your own picture and information to share with other Verizon Wireless customers

    Verizon Smart Family™ – Block specific numbers permanently

    For $4.99/month, you can:

    • Permanently block calls and messages from up to 20 domestic and international numbers
    • Block all restricted, unavailable or private numbers
    • Restrict calls, texts and data during a certain time of day
    • Block inappropriate apps and websites

    Sign up for Verizon Smart Family if you don’t already have it, or learn how to block contacts in the Verizon Smart Family app.

    For more information, go to the Verizon Smart Family FAQs.

    My Verizon – Block specific numbers temporarily

    You can block calls and messages from up to 5 numbers in My Verizon for no charge. These blocks will expire after 90 days.

    To learn how to set up blocks, go to our Blocks FAQs or How to Add Blocks video.

    How to block a number on att

    Caller ID technology allows people to see who’s calling them before they answer. However, you can use your phone service provider to block your phone number from being displayed on your outgoing calls.

    That way, no one will be able to see your phone number when you call them. Although this might come in quite handy in some cases, there will be situations where you’ll want to unblock your phone number. For example, when you’re calling someone who doesn’t answer blocked calls.

    This article will show you how to unblock your phone number when you need to, without calling your phone service provider to disable this feature.

    Unblocking Your Phone Number with a Star Code

    If you want to get rid of this feature for good, you will have to call your phone service provider and ask them to disable it. By doing so, your phone number will be “visible” to anyone you call.

    If you want to unblock your phone number for a specific call, you can do that with a star code. This doesn’t require you to disable the Blocked ID feature. Here’s what you can do.

    1. Press the Star key (*) before you enter the phone number that you want to call. The Star Key is usually at the bottom of your phone’s dialer screen.
    2. Enter the number 82 immediately after the Star. If you have a Caller ID Display, you should see *82.
    3. Enter the phone number that you want to call. Just like in the previous step, the phone number should be entered immediately after *82 (no spaces or other special characters). Don’t forget to enter “1” followed by the area code, if it’s a long-distance call.
    4. Press the dial button.

    If you have done everything correctly, the person that you’re calling will be able to see your phone number. If you don’t include the *82 star code before your next call, your phone number will remain hidden.

    How to block a number on att

    There are many other codes that allow you to use different features while calling. All of them work on the same or similar principle.

    The following section will show you some of the most useful star codes and how you can use them.

    Star Codes and Calling Features

    Code Description How to Use How to Disable
    *72 Forwards all incoming calls to a number of your choosing. Dial *72, enter an alternate number, and press #. Dial *73#.
    *90 Forwards all incoming calls to a number of your choosing when your line is busy. Dial *90, enter an alternate number, and press #. Dial *91#.
    *61 Blocks incoming calls from up to 100 numbers. Dial *61 to block unwanted calls from certain numbers. Dial *80.
    *77 Prevents calls from callers who have blocked their Caller ID. Dial *77 and enter #. Dial *87#.
    *69 Calls the last number that has called you. Press *69 at the dial tone. Press *89 at the dial tone.
    *57 Traces the number of your last received call. There is a fee for using this star code. Dial *57#. Automatically disabled after you finish your call.
    *78 Prevents all incoming calls while giving the busy signal. Dial *78#. Dial 79#.

    The star codes in the table above are available to all AT&T users. Although most other service providers have developed their star codes by this model, not all of them offer the same features. It could also happen that certain phone service providers offer some of the features under different star codes. But that’s usually not the case.

    How to block a number on att

    Area Codes

    Since the USA is divided into regions, each has its own area code. When you’re calling someone from the same region, you can complete your call by entering their seven-digit number.

    However, if you’re making a long-distance call, you will have to add number “1” followed by the area code that your calling and the phone number. This applies even if you’re calling Canada or the Caribbean.

    [1 + area code + seven-digit phone number]

    If you want to make a toll-free call, you should enter 1 800 before the seven-digit number and then dial. In some cases, you’ll have to use other codes instead of 800, such as 888, 877, 866, 844, or 844. The effect will be the same.

    [1 + 800 (or other codes mentioned above) + seven-digit phone number]

    If you’re calling someone abroad (other than Canada and the Caribbean), enter 011, followed by the country code and the city code. After those numbers, enter a local number and dial.

    [011 + the country code you’re calling + the city code you’re calling + the local number]

    Be Careful with Star Codes

    Some star codes aren’t free to use. Although phone providers tend to play an automated message telling you that a certain feature costs money, it might be too late and you might still be charged the fee.

    Therefore, get as much info on the star codes as you can.

    Have you managed to unblock your call using the *82 star code? Are there any other star codes you are using? Tell us in the comments below.

    You live a busy life. The last thing you need is sales calls, or even worse, calls from scammers. But they can happen from time to time.

    How to block a number on att

    That’s why the Block feature on your phone is a great help. It filters out unwanted calls without you having to pause your life to deal with them time and again. But what happens if you’ve blocked a number accidentally or you want to unblock a number? You’ll undoubtedly need to know where to look on your phone to review the blocked contact list.

    This article will show you how to find and unblock phone numbers on your Android phone.

    How to block a number on att

    Viewing Blocked Numbers from the Phone/Contacts App

    There are a few ways to check out your Blocked Numbers list on an Android phone. Each phone UI may have a slightly different version of these instructions. But generally, one of the simplest ways to view your blocked list is to follow the instructions below:

    1. First, go to your phone’s Home screen and open your Phone app. It’s usually a telephone receiver icon unless you personalized it to something else.
      Note: Some Android phones don’t have a separate Phone app. Tapping on this icon may automatically bring up the Contacts list with a keypad for dialing out in the corner. That’s fine for these purposes.
      How to block a number on att
    2. Tap on the three vertical dots in the upper right-hand corner. Of course, you can also go to the device Settings too.
      How to block a number on att
    3. When you tap the three lines or dots, you’ll see another menu appear. This is the Settings menu for your phone. Scroll down until you get to the Blocked Numbers option and select it.
      How to block a number on att
    4. Some Android phones call this same feature Call Blocking or something similar. Tap on the listing that contains the word Block or some variation of it. These are the blocked numbers on your phone.
      How to block a number on att

    As you can see, you can also add numbers to the list manually by tapping on the Add option. You won’t receive calls or texts from any number appearing on this list. But if you see a number that was accidentally added, there’s an easy fix for it.

    If you’d like to remove a phone number from the blocked list, tap on the “X” to the right of the phone number to remove them from the Blocked numbers list or press and hold the number, then select Remove at the bottom. Your phone may ask you to confirm the block removal first. Confirm the removal, and you’ll start receiving calls and texts from that number again.

    How to block a number on att

    Viewing Blocked Numbers from the Text App

    Another way to view your Blocked Numbers is through your Text app. Here’s what to do:

    How to block a number on att

    1. Tap on the Settings menu in the upper right-hand corner of the screen. It’s usually represented as three lines or three vertical dots.
      How to block a number on att
    2. When you open the new Settings menu, you’ll see a list of options. Tap Blocked.
      Note: If your phone has Spam Protection, you may see an option to view Spam & Blocked. Click that to see potential spam messages and the phone numbers associated with them.
      How to block a number on att
    3. You can dive further into your Blocked Numbers from this list by tapping on the Settings icon again and selecting Blocked Contacts.
      How to block a number on att
    4. If you don’t have the Spam Protection feature, your phone may simply have the Blocked Contacts option. Tapping on it brings you back to the same page that you see when viewing via your Phone app.
      How to block a number on att

    Frequently Asked Questions

    The ability to block phone numbers is an excellent feature. If you have more questions about it, keep reading.

    Can I block an area code from calling my Android phone?

    It may be easier to block the entire area code if you’re receiving calls (especially spam calls) from a specific area code. Unfortunately, there isn’t a native option to block area codes on Android. However, you can download a third-party app from the Google Play Store.

    How do I add new numbers to my blocked list?

    If you want to add more numbers to your blocked list, there are a few ways. Also, depending on which phone model you’re using or which version of Android you’re running, the instructions may vary slightly.

    First, you can add a number directly from the calling app. Tap on the number you’d like to block and tap on the i icon. From here, you’ll see the option to block the number.

    How to block a number on att

    Another option is to block the number from the blocklist itself. As mentioned briefly above, you can add numbers to the blocklist from the Settings. Tap on the + icon, or tap Add, then input the phone number.

    How to block a number on att

    Lastly, you can block numbers from the texting app. Often times you’ll receive text messages from numbers that aren’t phone numbers. Fortunately, blocking numbers from the texting app is quite simple. Open the message and tap on the three vertical dots in the upper right-hand corner. Then, tap on Block Contact.

    How to block a number on att

    Can I remove a phone number from the blocklist?

    Absolutely! You can easily remove a phone number from the blocklist by using the instructions above to locate the phone number. Then, tap on the sign next to it.

    How to block a number on att

    With Great Power…

    One last word about putting numbers on your Block List:

    That contact can’t call or text you, but it works both ways.

    You can’t call or text them either.

    Before you decide to banish someone to that Blocked Numbers list, think carefully. Are you certain the number belongs on that list?

    Banishing someone may be an easy solution for the moment. But you might miss out on potentially important calls in the future.

    Have you ever had to block a number on Android? Did you use the methods outlined above? Let us know in the comment section below.

    You can block phone numbers, contacts and email addresses on your device. You can also filter iMessages from unknown senders and report iMessages that look like spam or junk mail.

    Block a phone number, contact or email address

    There are a few ways you can block phone numbers, contacts and email addresses.


    If you’re in the Phone app under Recents, tap the Info button next to the phone number or contact you want to block. Scroll down, then tap Block this Caller.


    If you’re in the FaceTime app, tap the Info button next to the phone number, contact or email address you want to block. Scroll down, then tap Block this Caller.


    If you’re in Messages, open the conversation, tap the contact at the top of the conversation, then tap the Info button . Tap info scroll down, then tap Block this Caller.

    If you’re in the Mail app, open the email that has the contact you want to block, then tap the contact at the top. Tap Block this Contact.

    When you block a phone number or contact, they can still leave a voicemail, but you won’t get a notification. Messages that are sent or received won’t be delivered. Also, the contact won’t receive a notification that the call or message was blocked. When you block an email address from Mail, it goes to the Bin folder. Email blocking works across all of your Apple devices.

    Manage your blocked phone numbers, contacts and email addresses

    To see the phone numbers, contacts and email addresses that you’ve blocked from Phone, FaceTime, Messages or Mail:


    Go to Settings > Phone and tap Blocked Contacts to see the list.


    Go to Settings > FaceTime. Under Calls, tap Blocked Contacts.


    Go to Settings > Messages. Under SMS/MMS, tap Blocked Contacts.

    Go to Settings > Mail. Under Threading, tap Blocked.

    From these screens, you can add or remove blocked phone numbers, contacts or email addresses.

    To add a contact from Phone, go to Settings > Phone > Blocked Contacts scroll to the bottom of the screen, then tap Add New. Then tap the contact you want to block. To add a contact from Messages or FaceTime, go to Settings > Messages or Settings > FaceTime, tap Blocked Contacts. Then scroll down, tap Add New, then select the contact you want to block. To add a contact from Mail, go to Settings > Mail, then tap Blocked. Scroll down, tap Add New, then enter the contact you want to block. To unblock a phone number, contact or email address, swipe left over the entry, then tap Unblock.

    Filter messages from unknown senders

    You can filter messages from people who aren’t saved in your Contacts.

    How to block a number on att

    To filter messages, go to Settings > Messages and turn on Filter Unknown Senders.

    How to block a number on att

    In Messages, tap Filters, then tap Unknown Senders. You won’t receive notifications for these messages.

    Report spam or junk mail in the Messages app

    You can report iMessages that look like spam or junk mail from the Messages app. If you receive an iMessage from someone who’s not saved in your Contacts, you’ll see a Report Junk link under the message.

    How to block a number on att

    Tap Report Junk, then tap Delete and Report Junk. Messages will forward the sender’s information and the message to Apple, as well as delete the message from your device. You can’t undo deleting a message.

    Reporting junk mail doesn’t block the sender from being able to send you another message. If you don’t want to receive these messages, you have to block the contact.

    To report SMS and MMS messages, contact your network provider.

    4 Answers

    The best way to block a number from calling your landline is to call your service provider as they are able to provide you with a specific code so when they call again you can enter the code and they will no longer be able to call you again from that number.

    Your service provider can do this for free or for a small nominal charge and allow you to block up to a certain amount of numbers at one time, although they do need in some cases a different code each time. Some providers charge you a monthly fee for blocking numbers so always check with your service provider before you take up their offered services because you never know if or when you may need to use this particular feature that they can provide. If you are unhappy with your service provider’s response to your request you can search through other providers to find out who has the best options when it comes to blocking a certain number from calling your landline and deals for your normal calling arrangements. You may find another company can offer you a package that will save you money and help you to block certain people from harassing you.

    There are other methods available to you, which are tried and tested ways of helping you to avoid or block calls from a certain number. There are a lot of different makes of caller ID products on the market which will display all of the numbers and in some cases names of the people who are trying to call. If a caller number is with held it will state either withheld or anonymous so that you can ignore any calls you do not want to answer. Most machines can be programmed to recognize certain numbers and bar them from getting through. All you have to do is place the number you want to block correctly following the instructions and it will do as you ask. You can also set it to ignore withheld callers and in some machines you can block up to and in others more than 10 different numbers along with the withheld ones.

    When you want to make a private call on iPhone, you need to know how to block your number when calling.

    How to block a number on att

    When you make a call on your iPhone, Caller ID reveals your phone number to the person you’re calling. If you want to know how to make a private call on your iPhone so your Caller ID doesn’t show up, there are a few ways to accomplish this. Here are three ways to hide your phone number, as well as who can still see your number even with these methods, and a simple way to make your phone number visible again on a call-by-call basis, even if you’ve blocked your number. Let’s get started learning how to block your phone number on your iPhone.

    How to Make Number Private: Use a Code to Block Your Number

    If you only need to make the occasional anonymous call, there’s a very simple trick to accomplish your goal. To block your number on iPhone from Caller ID, you’ll need to enter a specific star code on your keypad before dialing the number you want to reach. This tip can be used not only on your iPhone, but also on a landline. It works for any call made from one phone to another in North America and it blocks your number when calling someone so that you can keep your phone number private. To block your phone number from caller ID on a call-by-call basis, you’ll need to learn how to use star 67 (*67) to hide your phone number.

    1. Dial *67 then the area code and phone number of the person or business you’d like to contact.

    How to block a number on att

    Your number will appear as No Caller ID on the display of the recipient.

    How to block a number on att

    How to Make an Anonymous Call on iPhone: Block Caller ID Directly

    If you’d like to make private calls from your iPhone on a more regular basis, without having to enter a code each time, there’s a setting you can change to accomplish this. This setting isn’t available for some carriers, including Verizon, Straight Talk, and US Cellular customers, but other users can permanently block their number on caller ID by turning off Show My Caller ID in the Settings app. To disable the Show My Caller ID feature on your iPhone and instead make private calls:

      Open the Settings app and tap Phone.

    How to block a number on att

    Tap on Show My Caller ID. NOTE: If you do not see this setting, your carrier likely is one that doesn’t support this feature. Use another method to block your number from caller ID.

    How to block a number on att

    Toggle off Show My Caller ID.

    How to block a number on att

    How to Temporarily Share Your Number on Caller ID

    Once you’ve toggled off Show My Caller ID, there’s a code you can use if you’d like your caller ID to be visible on a call-by-call basis. Like with *67, the code to temporarily reveal your hidden cellphone number is entered before dialing the recipient’s phone number. To make your number visible for certain phone calls:

    1. Dial *82, then the area code and phone number you want to contact.

    How to block a number on att

    Your number will show on the display of the person you’re calling.

    How to block a number on att

    Depending on your phone service provider, you may need to wait for a rapid dial tone after entering *82 and before entering the area code and phone number.

    Call Private: Can Your Service Provider Block Caller ID & Hide Your Number?

    If you’re a Verizon customer or subscribe to another service provider who doesn’t offer the option to toggle off Show My Caller ID, call them and ask if they offer the option to block caller ID for your number. AT&T offers a free caller ID restricting service. Verizon offers the options below at this link.

    How to block a number on att

    Sprint also offers its customers the option to restrict their caller ID information; for more information, click here.

    How to block a number on att

    How to Make A Private Call: Is There Anyone I Can’t Block from Seeing My Number?

    None of these tips for blocking your phone number will keep Caller ID from working when you call 911, 900 numbers, or toll-free numbers. Also, there are now apps like TrapCall that will reveal anonymous numbers to the call recipient.

    I hope this information has helped you to maintain the calling privacy you need; please use it responsibly!


    Author Details

    How to block a number on att

    Author Details

    Leanne Hays

    Leanne Hays is a Feature Writer at iPhone Life, and has written hundreds of in-depth how-to and troubleshooting articles. She’s a former Associate Editor for iPhone Life magazine, and has written for the Iowa Source , as well as web content for education marketing. Leanne has an associate’s degree in education, with a focus on curriculum development, as well as a bachelor’s degree in science. She has over nine years of experience with SEO, social media management, and web development and writing. Despite years of web work, Leanne is by no means an early adapter; she’s only owned a smartphone for five years, which makes her highly sympathetic to the learning curve of new iPhone owners. She enjoys making reader’s lives easier and putting her education experience to work by walking them through the most practical ways to use Apple devices, step-by-step.

    In off-work hours, Leanne is a mother of two, homesteader, audiobook fanatic, musician, and learning enthusiast.

    Are you tired of having people you don’t want calling you trying to reach you? We all have that person in our life that we wish would just stop calling and texting. Or, maybe — for some crazy reason — your number has been chosen to be the number that all of the telemarketers try to get in touch with, whether that be for credit card offers, marketing offers, useless product offers, and more.

    Either way, if you’re having troubling with those annoying telemarketers, or you have a friend or family member that you want to put on your block list, there’s a few ways that we can put an end to these problems. If you follow along below, we’ll show you how can you block numbers on your Samsung Galaxy S9.

    Do Not Call

    If you’re trying to get rid of telemarketers, the first way to put a stop to them is to use the national Do Not Call List. You’ve probably heard of this registry a million times, but might’ve not thought to actually put it to use. This list is handy because, once you register your number on there, it will tell marketers that you don’t want unsolicited telemarketing calls.

    It’s worth noting that there’s only one Do Not Call registry, and that is the one that is handled and managed by the Federal Trade Commission. We should also let you now that the Do Not Call registry accepts registrations from both cell phones and land lines. Lastly, registering on the FTC Do Not Call list is completely free, costing you nothing.

    The first step to signing up for the Do Not Call registry is to navigate your browser — on your computer, smartphone or tablet — to Once the site is loaded, click on the orange button that says Register Your Phone. On the next page, you can click the orange REGISTER HERE button.

    Next, enter your phone number into the phone number field. You can register three phone numbers at a time. You’ll also want to enter your email address or addresses in the E-Mail Address field. Your email address is required in order to process the registration. On the next page, you’ll need to verify your information, and if you find that it is correct, simply hit the REGISTER button.

    The last step is to navigate to your email, and click on the confirmation link that the FTC sent you. It can take up to 72 hours to receive, but also be sure to check your spam folder. Once you click the confirmation link, your number is registered on the Do Not Call list, and you should stop getting unsolicited phone calls.

    Blocking Specific Numbers

    Blocking specific numbers on your Samsung Galaxy S9 is pretty easy. The first step is to tap on the Phone app, and then you can tap on the Menu button. There, you’ll see a dropdown, when the dropdown appears, click on the Settings option.

    Now, you just need to click on the Block Numbers option. Here, you can enter in a phone number that you want blocked. Confirm your decision, and that number won’t be calling you anytime soon.

    You can also add a number to your reject list from your Contacts book. Open your Contacts list, and then search for a contact or number that you want to block. You can simply tap the number that you want to reject, or you can add that contact to the reject list.

    Unblocking Numbers

    Maybe you’ve had a change of heart and are feeling bad for blocking a number. Or, maybe you blocked a number on accident, and their calls aren’t coming through anymore! Luckily, it’s quite easy to unblock a number. Tap your Phone app again, and press the Menu button. When the dropdown appears, click on Settings. Next, navigate to the Blocked Numbers option. To unblock a number, simply tap the red minus sign to remove a contact from your blocked list.

    Call Blocker Apps

    You also have the option of using a Call Blocker app to block calls. It’s a little more involved to get it setup, having to search for and download an app, but they work virtually the same way, possibly with a few extra features. If you want to go this route, any call blocker app will do. Just open up the Play Store and search for “call blocker.”


    As you can see, it’s quite easy to block a number on your Samsung Galaxy S9! If you followed all the steps correctly, you are successfully blocking those numbers that you don’t want calling you!

    There are times when you might feel the need to block a phone number and avoid those unwanted calls, be it the pesky telemarketers or an ex-boyfriend/girlfriend who just doesn’t accept that it’s all OVER! The reasons to block a phone number are numerous, but the solutions to do so are numbered and few. However, depending upon your cell phone model and your carrier, there might be a solution.

    How to block a number on att

    Table of Contents

    How to Block Phone Number and Avoid Unwanted Calls

    There are different ways to handle unwanted calls and block a phone number. All methods won’t work for all, so you must carefully choose an option that will work for you.

    “Do not call” Registry

    This option is best suited if you are trying to block a telemarketer. If you are in US, you can register with the National Do not call registry or call 1-888-382-1222 from the number you wish to block to keep the telemarketers at bay. It is illegal for telemarketers to call you after you have been added to this list. If you are in India, there is a similar National Do not call registry where you can register your phone number.

    Carrier Help

    Taking the help of your carrier is the most appropriate option to block any phone number.

    • AT&T : If you are a customer of AT&T wireless, you can make use of a premium service called “Parental Controls” which will allow you to limit who can call you or text you by blocking or allowing certain numbers. It costs just $4.99 per month.
    • Verizon : Go to VerizonWireless and log into your account. And then go to “My Services” and choose the SPAm control. Here you can add up to 5 phone numbers that you do not want to contact you or even text you.
    • Sprint & T-Mobile : Currently, Sprint and T-Mobile doesn’t provide an easy way to block unwanted callers, though there is a work-around for Sprint users. You can block all numbers which are not in your phone contacts. For this, go to Settings –> Security –> Others [password will be last 4 digits of your phone number] –> Call settings. Here you will find that option.

    Handset Specific Options

    Off late, the handset manufacturers have started providing features to help you block phone numbers. Look out for in-built or downloadable option to limit incoming calls.

    • Nokia : The Nokia symbian phone users can download apps like Blacklist which can block specific phone numbers from making a call.
    • Samsung : If you have a Samsung phone, you have the ability to send an incoming call directly to voicemail, without it even ringing on your device. Look for the “block list” feature on your device
    • Sony-Ericsson : SE mobile phones have built-in blocking functions, simply go to Settings > Calls > Manage Calls > Accept Calls > Only from list, press ‘Edit’ to choose the numbers.
    • T-mobile G1 : Similar to Samsung phones, G1 also uses a feature available in the contact list to block specific numbers.
    • Blackberry : If you have a Blackberry, you can use a program called Efficient Call Blocker from BerryWAV. This program will block numbers that you specify and let you make the other party hear messages like your number is disconnected or no longer in service. Another such app is CallsBlocker.
    • iPhone : Not a straight-forward option available for iPhones if you are not using iOS 7. Check the Update below if you are on iOS 7. In case you have a jailbroken iPhone, there are couple of neat apps which will help you – MCleaner & iBlacklist.

    Update: If you are on iOS 7, you can block anyone with a click on your iPhone. This will block the person from calling, texting, and FaceTiming you. To do that, go into your contacts, select someone, and scroll down to hit “Block.”

    Update 2: Here is a complete guide on how to block a phone number on iPhone.

    How to block a number on att

    Activate Silent mode for specific contacts

    There are times when a pesky friend or a relative continuously calls you, and you’re not comfortable telling them to cut it out. An easy way to handle such situations is to activate silent mode only for such contacts. The trick is to have a silent ringtone assigned to such contacts. So, each time they call you, you don’t really get to hear it, and they should eventually get tired of calling you.

    Download this blank mp3 ringtone (or this one). If you are using Android or Symbian smartphones, transfer the file onto your SD card and set this as the ringtone for that pesky contact. Additionally, you can create a new profile and assign the silent ringtone as the default one for everyone in that profile. iOS users can use this guide to upload ringtone to iPhone.


    If your phone is compatible with free services like YouMail, you can block unwanted voicemail messages. The callers you block get the designated greeting you choose and are never given the option of leaving a voicemail message! They have dedicated apps for Blackberry, Android and iPhone which are all available for free.


    TrapCall is a premium service with numerous features like blocking unwanted callers, number unmasking, recording calls etc. TrapCall currently supports AT&T, T-mobile, Verizon and Sprint.

    Call Customer Care!

    Calling customer care for help in blocking a specific phone number is one of the most suggested solutions. Alas! It doesn’t work most of the time. But some carriers do let you block a phone number but only after verifying the facts and asking few security questions.

    Change your number

    I know this is a ridiculous solution, but in case none of the above tricks work, this is the only available option.

    Make calls anonymously with the vertical service code

    How to block a number on att

    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email

    What to Know

    • Enter *67 before dialing a number to hide your number from the recipient of the call.
    • Alternate method for Android: Tap Phone >three-dot menu >Settings >Calls >Additional Settings >Caller ID >Hide number.
    • Alternate method for iPhone: Tap Settings >Phone >Show My Caller ID. Turn off the Show My Caller ID toggle switch.

    This article explains how to hide your number with *67 when you make calls on a smartphone and includes information on hiding your number using the settings on an Android phone or iPhone.

    How to Use *67 on an Android Phone

    You can prevent your number from appearing on a recipient’s phone or caller ID device when you place a call. On either your traditional landline or mobile smartphone, just dial *67 followed by the number you want to call. The person you’re calling only sees a message such as “blocked” or “private number” when their phone rings.

    *67 does not work when you call toll-free numbers or emergency numbers.

    While using *67 works on smartphones, it must be entered each time you dial a number. Most cellular carriers offer a way to block your number on all outgoing calls using the Android or iOS device settings.

    How to Hide Your Number on an Android Phone

    Use settings to hide your number while using an Android phone:

    Tap the Phone icon, usually found toward the bottom of the screen.

    Locate the Search bar on the Phone interface and tap the three vertically aligned dots found within it to display a drop-down menu.

    Select Settings from the drop-down menu.

    Tap the Calls section.

    How to block a number on att

    Tap Additional settings.

    Tap Caller ID.

    Tap Hide number when the pop-out interface is displayed.

    How to block a number on att

    How to Hide Your Number on an iPhone

    To hide your number when you use an iPhone:

    Tap the Settings icon on your device’s Home screen.

    Scroll down in the Settings interface and select Phone.

    Tap Show My Caller ID in the Calls section.

    If the button on the Show My Caller ID screen is in the green on position, tap it once so that it turns white, which is the off position. Your outgoing calls will now display with the message “No Caller ID” in place of your phone number.

    How to block a number on att

    Why Use *67?

    Now a common feature on most home phones and virtually all mobile devices, caller ID gives us the ability to screen calls and avoid annoying friends or pesky telemarketers. An obvious downside to this functionality is that anonymity when placing a call is now a thing of the past. Fortunately, vertical service codes like *67 can come in handy if you need to call people who you don’t necessarily want to call you back. For example, if you need to call a business client after work hours from your personal phone, you might not want them to have that number. Just keep in mind that some people choose to block hidden or private numbers from calling them automatically, in which case your call won’t go through if you use *67.

    How to Use Other Popular Vertical Service Codes

    The following vertical service codes work with most popular providers. Check with your phone company if a particular code is not working as expected.

    • When you block someone’s number on your iPhone, that number can’t call, text, or FaceTime you.
    • The blocked number can still leave you voicemails, but they’ll be sorted away from your regular voice mailbox.
    • Blocking someone’s number on your iPhone doesn’t prevent that person fromcontacting you through third-party apps like WhatsApp.
    • Visit Insider’s Tech Reference library for more stories.

    When you block someone’s number, your iPhone doesn’t care who it is — their phone number will be completely shut out of your life.

    At least, their text messages, phone calls, and FaceTime calls will be. Blocking a number on your iPhone can’t prevent that person from reaching out via third-party apps like Facebook, WhatsApp, or Instagram, unfortunately.

    But what does it look like on the blocked person’s end? Can they tell that they’ve been blocked?

    Here’s everything that happens after you block someone on your iPhone.

    Quick tip: Not sure how to block someone on your iPhone? Check out our guide on how to do it for a quick explanation.

    What happens when you block a number on your iPhone

    Blocked text messages disappear

    When someone that you’ve blocked texts you, their texts go nowhere. They won’t receive any notification that they’re blocked, and their messages will still look like they’ve been sent. But you won’t receive any of them, and you can’t respond.

    Blocked FaceTime calls ring forever

    When someone you’ve blocked tries to FaceTime you, their phone will simply ring and ring without an answer. Nothing happens on your end, and you won’t know that they’re calling.

    It’ll go on like this until the blocked caller gives up and stops trying to call.

    Blocked phone calls go straight to voicemail

    When someone you’ve blocked calls you, they’ll be sent right to your voicemail, as if your phone was turned off. This is their only clue that you blocked them.

    The blocked caller can still leave a voicemail, but it won’t show up with your regular messages. Instead, you need to scroll down to the bottom of the voicemail window and tap the Blocked Messages option.

    I hoard my cell number like a psychotic squirrel with a single nut in winter. When one icky person or telemarketer breaks through, it feels like they are penetrating my innermost sanctum and I’ll do anything to keep them out. With the declining use of land lines these days, it’s harder and harder to put a buffer between you and unwanted calls. Here’s what I’ve learned for iPhones running iOS8.


    The first level is to ban specific people and numbers from calling your phone in the future. The numbers have to be in your contact list first, so it’s not the answer to all unwanted calls. But if you have an ex who won’t leave you alone, or any other tedious acquaintance, this will be helpful for you.

    To add a number to the blocked call list, pull up their contact and scroll all the way down until you have the option to block that caller. Confirm in the next step.

    You can also do this from Recent calls. Tap the “i” information icon to the right of the number, then scroll all the way down for the option to block the caller. Then confirm.

    You can manage your blocked calls in Settings > Phone > Blocked. If you change your mind about blocking someone, this is where you go to reverse the directive.


    The next step is dealing with the folks you don’t know. This is what you need to do to thwart telemarketers, political calls, and fundraising efforts.

    If they called you recently, but didn’t identify themselves, go into your recents and find the unknown number. Then tap the “i” information icon to the right, scroll all the way down to block the caller. Note that their next call will go directly to voicemail, so you won’t escape contact entirely. The good part about that is if it’s actually an important call (say, from a medical provider) you’ll still get the message. They won’t be able to send you any text messages. They’ll think they can, but they actually can’t.

    Even better news: iOS9 is rumored to have a new feature that suggests who the unknown caller might be. There aren’t many details at this point, but it’s a possibility.

    Blocking calls, of course, won’t work for people calling you for the very first time, or from a different number every time. (It’s diabolical to be sure, but one particularly bad spammer calls me weekly using this technique). For that you have to seek out third-party apps like TrueCaller or TrapCall.

    A more extreme method is to put your phone in the “Do Not Disturb” setting, and select all the people from your contact that you will allow to disturb you. This makes me nervous though, as I can see some people calling me for the first time that I actually want to hear from.

    * This post is part of iPhone Life‘s Tip of the Day newsletter. Sign Up. *

    Sometimes, whether it’s an ex, a cyberbully, or an obnoxious telemarketer, a person just won’t get the message and stop calling or texting you. That’s when it’s time to block their calls and texts on your iPhone. We’ve already gone over how to use a call blocker to stop unknown callers, and how to know if someone blocked your number, so now let’s talk about how to stop unwanted messages or phone calls on your iPhone. Enabling call blocking for a specific number on your Apple device means you will no longer receive phone calls, FaceTime calls, text messages, or iMessages from that number. Here’s how to block a phone number on iPhone, so you won’t receive calls or texts from that number again!

    How to Block a Phone Number on iPhone: Texts & Calls

    • If the caller you wish to block is in your contacts, open the Contacts app (or the Contacts tab in the Phone app), and tap on the name of the person you wish to block to bring up their contact details.

    How to block a number on att

    • If the caller you are blocking is not in your contacts, you can block them from the Recents or Voicemail sections of the Phone app by tapping the ‘i’ next to their number.

    How to block a number on att

    How to Block a Stranger’s Texts on iPhone

    • To block a stranger who has messaged you, open the message and tap the ‘i’ in the upper right corner. Then tap on their number at the top. If you suspect this message is spam, we’ve also covered how to report spam messages straight to Apple.

    How to block a number on att

    How to block a number on att

    How to Block Calls & Texts on iPhone

    Regardless of which above method you just used, now you just need to block the number.

    • Scroll down to the bottom of the contact details and select Block this Caller.
    • Tap Block Contact. This person is now blocked.

    How to block a number on att

    How to Unblock a Number on iPhone

    If you decide to unblock a number later on, you can do so in Settings:

    In Settings on iPhone, scroll down until you find Phone, select Phone.

  • Tap Call Blocking & Identification.
  • How to block a number on att

    How to block a number on att

    • To unblock a contact, tap Edit in the upper right corner, then tap the red circle on the left of the name or number.
    • Tap Unblock.

    How to block a number on att

    How to block a number on att

    • Tap Done when you are finished.

    Cameron Summerson is ex-Editor-in-Chief of Review Geek and served as an Editorial Advisor for How-To Geek and LifeSavvy. He covered technology for a decade and wrote over 4,000 articles and hundreds of product reviews in that time. He’s been published in print magazines and quoted as a smartphone expert in the New York Times. Read more.

    How to block a number on att

    Look, we all get annoying text messages from time to time. Maybe it’s spam, maybe it’s from someone you don’t want to talk to, maybe it’s some other third thing. The point is, you don’t want to get them. So let’s block ’em.

    So here’s the thing: there are a lot of Android phones out there, from a lot of different manufacturers. And it seems that almost all of them have their own SMS app, making it really hard to tell you how to do it on your particular phone.

    For the sake of simplicity, I’m going to explain how to do this on the stock messaging app on Pixel/Nexus devices, which is also available for download from the Google Play Store. You won’t have to use this as your main SMS app after blocking the numbers if you don’t want to, as the block should be system-wide. Go ahead and install it now, and we’ll get into the details just below. If you’re using a current stock Android device, like a Pixel, then you already have the Messages app installed.

    Android only allows one SMS app at time to be set as the default, so once you have the Messages app installed, you’ll need to set it as your default—again, this is only temporary.

    To do this, just open it up. It’ll give you a quick snippet on what the app does. Just tap “Next,” then “OK” in the popup to set Messages as the default.

    How to block a number on attHow to block a number on att

    Method One: Block the Number Directly from the Message

    The easiest way to block SMS from a specific person is to block them directly from a sent message. To do this, open the conversation thread from them in the Messages app.

    Tap the three dots in the upper right corner, then choose “People and Options.”

    How to block a number on attHow to block a number on att

    Tap on “Block .” A popup window will ask you to confirm you want to block the number, noting that you will no longer receive calls or texts from this person. Tap “Block” to confirm.

    How to block a number on attHow to block a number on att

    Poof. Blocked they are.

    Method Two: Block the Number Manually

    If you don’t have an open message with the person in question, you can also manually type in their number to block them. From the main Messages interface, tap on the three dots in the upper right corner, then select “Blocked Contacts.”

    How to block a number on attHow to block a number on att

    Click on “Add A Number.” From here, you’ll just need to key in the number you’d like to block, then tap “Block.” Easy peasy.

    How to block a number on attHow to block a number on att

    And that’s all there is to it. From this point forward, messages that number will be blocked completely, regardless of which SMS app you’re using as the default.

    How to Unblock a Number

    If, at any point, you’d like to unblock the number, just jump back into Messages > Blocked Contacts and tap the “X” next to the number.

    How to block a number on att

    To change your default messaging app back to what you were using before, just open it. It should prompt you to set it as the default. If that doesn’t happen, you can jump into the Settings > Apps > Default Apps menu and select your preferred SMS app under the “Messaging app” entry. If you’re having a hard time finding this setting, here’s a more detailed explanation of setting default applications.

    If you have issues with this method or keep getting unsolicited text messages that you can’t seem to block, it’s time to get in touch with your carrier. All major carriers have ways of blocking text messages, so that should take care of your issue.

    How to block a number on att

    As with all of our articles on email blacklist management – we assume you are being a responsible email netizen and not sending spam. And we also assume you’re probably an Email administrator. If you’re an individual and you’re having email delivery issues, you’ll probably need the help of your IT team to get access to some of the information here. Be tter yet – send them to this link directly.

    If you are having delivery issues with other domains too (and you’re not sending spam) then this article will help you determine if your email servers are on other email blacklists. Of course you could move your email campaigns to an email service provider like Pinpointe and let us deal with delivery so you don’t have to waste your time dealing with blacklists!

    AT&T Email Domains

    AT&T manages email inboxes for nearly a dozen domains. Here are the main domains maintained by AT&T email services – so if you’re seeing emails being blocked to any of the domains below, then you can apply these steps to verify and request removal from the AT&T blacklist:

    Verify Emails Blocked by AT&T

    AT&T relies on several sources to decide whether to deliver your well-crafted emails are spam (or if your email server’s IP address has a history of sending what AT&T believes is spam.) AT&T doesn’t maintain a blocklist that you can query directly any more (Updated as of 2020) – instead you will see messages in your sending log files. You’ll know if you are being blocked in one of these ways:

    1) If your email servers are blacklisted at AT&T, you will get a bounced email (called a ‘NDR’ – non-delivery report’) with an error code 521 – indicating a mailing was blocked because it ‘exhibited behavior consistent with spamming or abuse.’ The NDR email will include information something like this (Note: The exact error message will vary depending on your email client) :

    2) You can also check your email server logs for rejection messages. The most common error messages are:

    Removal from AT&T Blacklist

    As we’ve noted in all our posts regarding blacklists – as a reputable email service provider for businesses , we have to start with the obvious: be sure you’re not spamming before you make your request. If you or your company are sending unsolicited emails or general spam – you’ll need to clean up your internal practices before taking the steps below. SPAM filters are really pretty smart these days so if you are actually spamming and your removal request is honored, you’ll be right back on the list again in a few days. And some blacklists only allow you to request removal every so often.

    AT&T first recommends you check your email server’s IP address on these two blacklists – and if you happen to be on either of these – take the steps to remove your server from these first (most places will block email if you are on a spamhaus blacklist.)

    Once you’ve cleaned up everything and confirmed you are not in fact spamming, you can request removal via email. You’ll need the following information:

    • IP address of the sending server
    • Your IT admin’s name, company, phone and email address.
    • The exact error message from the NDR email or the email server logs.
    • An explanation of the steps you (or your IT team) has taken to stop spam.

    Now send your request to the address abuse_rbl @ with the following information:

    (Be sure to sign from a real person, preferably IT and the email should be sent from the same domain that is being blocked)

    Once the above info is submitted – we’ve found that AT&T resolves any issues within 24 – 48 hours.

    For more information about AT&T’s email best practices and mail delivery issues visit:

    You can use Silence Unknown Callers or a third-party app to block spam calls on your iPhone.

    Turn on Silence Unknown Callers

    With iOS 13 and later, you can turn on Silence Unknown Callers to avoid getting calls from people you don’t know. This blocks phone numbers that you’ve never been in contact with and don’t have saved in your contacts list. If you’ve previously texted with someone using their phone number or if a person has shared their phone number with you in an email, a phone call from that number will go through.

    How to block a number on att

    To turn on Silence Unknown Callers, go to Settings > Phone, then scroll down, tap Silence Unknown Callers, and turn on the feature. Calls from unknown numbers are silenced and sent to your voicemail, and appear in your recent calls list.

    Incoming calls will come through from people that are saved in your contacts list, recent calls list, and from Siri Suggestions to let you know who’s calling based on phone numbers included in your emails or text messages.

    If an emergency call is placed, Silence Unknown Callers will be temporarily disabled for the next 24 hours to allow for your iPhone to be reached.

    Before you turn on Silence Unknown Callers, make sure you have important contacts saved or you could miss a phone call that you don’t want to miss. The call will still go to voicemail and appear in your recent calls list, but you won’t get a notification while the call is ringing.

    How to block a number on att

    Set up an app to filter and detect spam calls

    1. Go to the App Store and download an app that detects and blocks spam phone calls. You can download and install multiple apps with this feature from different app developers.
    2. Go to Settings > Phone.
    3. Tap Call Blocking & Identification.
    4. Under Allow These Apps To Block Calls And Provide Caller ID, turn the app on or off. You can also reorder the apps based on priority. Just tap Edit and then drag the apps in the order you want them.

    Phone numbers that appear under Blocked Contacts are numbers that you manually block.

    When you receive a call, your device checks the caller’s number and compares it to the list of phone numbers in your third-party spam apps. If there’s a match, iOS displays the identifying label chosen by the app, for example Spam or Telemarketing. If the app determines that a phone number is spam, it may choose to block the phone call automatically. Incoming calls are never sent to third-party developers.

    If you determine that a number is from a spam caller, you can block the number manually on your device. Phone numbers that you manually block appear under Blocked Contacts.

    If you no longer want to use the app, you can remove it.

    Information about products not manufactured by Apple, or independent websites not controlled or tested by Apple, is provided without recommendation or endorsement. Apple assumes no responsibility with regard to the selection, performance, or use of third-party websites or products. Apple makes no representations regarding third-party website accuracy or reliability. Contact the vendor for additional information.

    Getting unwanted phone calls can totally disrupt your day. And answering repeated calls from telemarketers or robocallers is a waste of time. While you can certainly stop answering the phone, or download call-blocking apps such as Nomorobo, there’s another way to handle the problem.

    One way you can cut down on these unwanted calls is to block the offending phone numbers from calling you again. Most phones include a call-blocking feature. How you block a number depends on the type of phone you have.

    To help you figure out how to block a number with your phone, we’ve broken it down by the most common phone systems in use today.


    Blocking a number on an iPhone is fairly straightforward. And you can block incoming voice calls, or via FaceTime or the Messages app. Here’s how:

    After a call comes in, tap the “i” icon next to the phone number (or contact) you wish to block. Scroll all the way down and select “Block this Caller” to complete the process.

    If you prefer to just avoid unwanted calls outright, you can also silence calls from unknown callers. To do this, go to “Settings” and select “Phone” and turn on “Silence Unknown Callers.” This option will send calls from phone numbers that aren’t in your contacts directly to voicemail.


    Considering how Android is open to customization, blocking a number can vary depending on the device and manufacturer. In general, devices running the most current version of Android can block numbers by selecting a phone number from a contact’s page.

    When selecting a phone number, hold down on the selection to bring up a drop-down menu. From here, select “Block/report spam” to block the number.

    From a contact’s page, just click on the ellipsis icon at the top of the page. Then, select “Block Number” from the drop-down menu.


    Since landlines don’t have all the features of smartphones, the process for blocking phone numbers is dependent on third parties. That means you can either go through your phone provider or buy a call-blocking device.

    However, provider offers can vary greatly. Some providers may have services for blocking calls, while others may send suspicious calls directly to voicemail. Your best bet is to discuss the options with your phone company to find out what they offer.

    If you’d prefer not to go through your phone provider, installing a call-blocking device might be worth considering. These small devices use a directory of scam numbers to determine calls to block. If spam calls do get through, you can add the offending numbers to the directory. In addition to adding numbers, these devices allow you to create lists of approved numbers and set up “do not disturb” hours, where all calls go to voicemail.

    National Do Not Call Registry

    Of course, adding and blocking every single spam call can be tedious. If you want to avoid that altogether, why not just let the people making those unwanted calls know they can’t? That’s where the Federal Trade Commission (FTC)’s National Do Not Call Registry has you covered. According to the FTC, the Do Not Call Registry is “a list that tells telemarketers what numbers not to call.” Registering your number is free and all you need to do is visit the website or call 888-382-1222 to sign up. Although it only takes 24 hours for your number to be added, it can take up to 31 days for the unwanted calls to stop. Your number will stay on the Registry as long as it’s active or until you request it be removed.

    Since the FTC has no power to block your number, you may receive calls from those who ignore the list. If you still get spam calls and you’re on the Do Not Call Registry, you can file a complaint with the FTC.

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    This article was co-authored by Chloe Carmichael, PhD. Chloe Carmichael, PhD is a Licensed Clinical Psychologist who runs a private practice in New York City. With over a decade of psychological consulting experience, Dr. Chloe specializes in relationship issues, stress management, self esteem, and career coaching. She has also instructed undergraduate courses at Long Island University and has served as adjunct faculty at the City University of New York. Dr. Chloe completed her PhD in Clinical Psychology at Long Island University in Brooklyn, New York and her clinical training at Lenox Hill Hospital and Kings County Hospital. She is accredited by the American Psychological Association and is the author of “Nervous Energy: Harness the Power of Your Anxiety” and “Dr. Chloe’s 10 Commandments of Dating.”

    There are 10 references cited in this article, which can be found at the bottom of the page.

    wikiHow marks an article as reader-approved once it receives enough positive feedback. This article received 18 testimonials and 81% of readers who voted found it helpful, earning it our reader-approved status.

    This article has been viewed 544,623 times.

    Calming an angry person requires a lot of patience. When someone’s feeling heated up, hearing the words “calm down” may just make matters worse. Being a good listener and offering some good distractions can both help. However, when someone’s anger is explosive or unpredictable, walk away instead of attempting to use reason. If the angry person does not accept your apology, it is often best to give them some space and walk away.

    Psychologists can help people recognize and avoid the triggers that make them angry. They can also provide ways to help people manage the inevitable anger that sometimes flares without warning.

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    Everyone gets mad at times. The target of your ire might be a stranger, a loved one or even yourself. Or, you might find yourself furious over external events, such as a delayed flight or a political incident. While anger is a normal human emotion, misplaced or uncontrolled anger can quickly become problematic.

    You can learn strategies to help control your anger. Sometimes, though, people need extra help to keep their rage at bay.

    Psychologists can help people recognize and avoid the triggers that make them angry. They can also provide ways to help them manage the inevitable anger that sometimes flares without warning.

    Uncontrolled anger

    Uncontrolled anger looks different from person to person. Some people are quietly seething at the world most of the time. Some can’t help but dwell on events that made them mad. Others have quick tempers and may even exhibit aggressive or violent behavior.

    Uncontrolled anger can be hard to define. Unlike depression (which can be thought of as a dysfunctional form of sadness) or anxiety (a dysfunctional form of worry), uncontrolled anger doesn’t have a name or an official diagnosis.

    Nevertheless, anger can be dysfunctional, and people who experience it often don’t realize how big a problem it is. That’s because in the short term, anger can be effective. Blowing up at your kids might seem like a good strategy if it results in them doing their chores. Losing your temper at work might feel productive if it gets your coworkers to do things your way.

    Unfortunately, people often fail to see the long-term consequences of uncontrolled anger. Those can include health effects such as high blood pressure and increased risk of heart disease, as well as social disharmony among family members, friends, and coworkers.

    You might need some help learning to control your anger if you recognize any of these signs:

    • Your friends or family members have said they think you have an anger problem or have distanced themselves from you as a result of your behavior.
    • You have discord with coworkers.
    • There are business establishments where you’re no longer welcome.
    • You feel angry a lot of the time.
    • You’re nursing a grudge or thinking about getting revenge.
    • You have been or think about being aggressive or violent when angry.

    Seeing a psychologist about anger

    Hundreds of research studies have explored the effectiveness of therapies for treating anger. Several large analyses of the published research suggest that overall, approximately 75% of people receiving anger management therapy improved as a result.

    • The majority of research on anger treatment has focused on cognitive-behavioral therapy (CBT). In CBT, patients learn to identify unhelpful or negative thought patterns and change inaccurate beliefs. One CBT-based anger treatment is known as Stress Inoculation. This method involves exposing the person to imaginary incidents that would provoke anger, providing opportunities to self-monitor their anger and practice coping methods.

    Though there has been less research on other methods for treating anger, several appear to show promise. Those include:

    • Family therapy helps family members resolve conflict and improve communication. It may be helpful in addressing anger problems directed at a romantic partner and/or children.
    • Psychodynamic therapy is an approach in which therapists help people use self-reflection to focus on the psychological roots of their emotional distress.

    Anger often goes hand-in-hand with other problems, such as posttraumatic stress disorder (PTSD), depression, or alcohol problems. Psychologists can help treat those conditions while also providing strategies for managing the anger that goes along with them.

    Psychotherapy for anger: What to expect

    If you see a psychologist for help with anger problems, you can plan on examining the triggers that set you off. You’ll explore how your experiences of anger were helpful or harmful, both in the short-term and in the long-term.

    You’ll probably examine the thoughts that precede your anger and explore whether they’re accurate assessments of reality. Psychologists may also help you learn to resolve conflicts in a more constructive way and rebuild relationships that have been damaged by your anger.

    Unfortunately, not all anger management classes are based on the latest scientific evidence. If you’re seeking help for your anger, look for a trained mental health professional with experience treating anger. They may offer treatments one-on-one or in group settings.

    Psychologists are highly trained experts who tailor a treatment plan to address the unique needs of each patient. To find a licensed psychologist in your area, use our Psychologist Locator.

    The American Psychological Association gratefully acknowledges psychologists Raymond W. Novaco, PhD, and Raymond DiGiuseppe, PhD, for their help with this fact sheet.

    The full text of articles from APA Help Center may be reproduced and distributed for noncommercial purposes with credit given to the American Psychological Association. Any electronic reproductions must link to the original article on the APA Help Center. Any exceptions to this, including excerpting, paraphrasing, or reproduction in a commercial work, must be presented in writing to APA. Images from the APA Help Center may not be reproduced.

    Anger is one of many natural feelings that a human can experience. The crucial feature of anger is the way it is expressed: healthy and unhealthy. Unhealthy anger may cause much stress, spoil social relations, and steal your energy.

    A workplace is an inherent place where people can get frustrated. You may get all your documents covered with a cover letter writing help but still get angry at work. Anger management is a practice that will help you deal with difficult and unnerving situations during working hours.

    There are two groups of steps that you should take to manage your anger: immediate reaction and long-term management. Sources of irritation are unique for each individual: disagreement with superiors, pressing deadlines, and difficult tasks. Yet, the steps toward their resolution are common.

    Table of Contents

    Admit that you are angry

    People tend to hide stressful emotions or turn away from them to avoid possible harm. Yet, bottled-up anger may cause much more problems. When you feel discomfort related to a stressful situation, recognize it and admit that you are angry.

    This step will help you understand what makes you angry. You will recognize the triggers and know what situations to avoid in the future.

    Do a breathing exercise.

    Breathing is the easiest way to calm down when you feel discomfort and anger-related stress. Inhale, count to four, then exhale. Repeat several times until you feel that you have calmed down. Alternatively, you may inhale, count to ten, then exhale.

    This exercise distracts you from the source of anger and helps you concentrate on something else. After you calm down, you can evaluate the situation from a reasonable point of view. Making rushed decisions while you are angry is not an optimal strategy.

    Talk to someone who you trust.

    Speaking with a trustworthy person is significant for successful anger management. You can hear a valuable piece of advice or insight on the situation. Besides, your feelings may be justified and forgiven.

    It is easy to beat yourself up after you feel anger or leash out on someone. Yet, remember that such talks should remain private. Your listener should be empathetic and value your personal space.

    Take a walk

    Distance yourself from the source of your anger if you have a possibility. Taking a short walk will help you clear your head and think about possible solutions for the situation. You may find another distraction, such as music or another work task.

    After you feel better right after you become angry, you need to take steps to prevent stressful situations in the future. You need to speak through these triggers with the parties involved and create a personal plan for anger prevention.

    Discuss the situation

    Anger management includes personal сonfusion mitigation and developing a healthier atmosphere in a team. Meet with your colleagues to talk through the situation that made you angry.

    Call for a third party if your working relations allow so. During the negotiations, it is important to discuss the situation and not the people. Do not blame the person, and do not actively defend yourself. Instead, explain what exactly made you angry and suggest solutions to avoid such situations in the future.

    Make a plan

    Develop a plan to prevent stressful situations based on the discussion results. Things do not always go smoothly. There are things that you can and cannot control. Try to focus on elements of your workspace that you can change and improve.

    As for the rest of the factors, learn how to accept them. Try to change your attitude toward the situations that you cannot influence. Imagining how someone you respect would react is a good exercise to do so.

    Imagine a figure which you consider an authority for yourself. Put this figure in a conflict situation that makes you angry. Model, how this figure would react, and what responses it will provide. This will help you remain collected and not overreact toward future stressful situations.

    General Tips on Anger Management

    Anger management requires general support for healthy well-being besides active intrusions. Support a healthy lifestyle with enough sleep time and exercise. People with good well-being tend to become angry less frequently.

    Write down things that make you angry. It will help you get rid of the emotional baggage and structure your thoughts. Try to practice forgiveness toward other people. It will help not to cling to negative, traumatizing experiences.

    If anger takes the best of you more than you want to, consider seeking professional help. Anger management counseling will help you with professional techniques on how to deal with anger daily.

    Benefits of Anger Management

    Anger management brings undisputable improvement into your work and life routine:

    • Elimination of fatigue and symptoms related to stress.
    • Improved relations in a work team.
    • Prevention of passive aggression.
    • Avoidance of unhealthy patterns and escapes.
    • Improved empathy.

    Anger is natural for people. Yet, the condition of inner peace and acceptance is more favorable.

    Final Words

    People can get angry at work for different reasons. Yet, there are working techniques that can help you deal with anger. Acknowledge and accept anger as a natural feeling. Consider breath exercises and distraction from the source of your anger.

    Everyone gets angry at times. Anger is a normal emotional response. But if it persists, anger can damage your relationships and impact your quality of life. Anger counseling helps.

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    What is Anger Management Counseling?

    Can you remember the last time you got angry? Perhaps you were having a bad day, and something a colleague said pushed you over the edge? Or you had put a lot of effort into a project brief, only for the entire job to be canceled. The point is that most of us experience feelings of anger from time to time. Like sadness and joy, anger is a normal human emotion.

    However, this normal emotion becomes problematic when anger turns to rage or when you feel persistently angry. Touching anger can harm your physical and mental health most of the time. Angry outbursts can appear scary to the people around you. They may alienate colleagues and friends. More importantly, constant angry fits can ruin your family relationships over time.

    Counseling for anger management is a form of talk therapy that helps moderate angry outbursts. Also known as anger control counseling, this type of treatment tries to identify what triggers an angry response in a person. Based on that, anger counseling helps find ways and techniques to manage those triggers and defuse angry reactions before they become problematic.

    How does TrueCare™’s Anger Management Counseling Work?

    Anger is a very individual emotion. Each person responds to different triggers. Some people get angry because they are stressed. For others, a feeling of injustice or failure triggers an angry outburst.

    Triggers can be internal or external, such as humiliation in front of others or bullying. Anger responses can vary from a degree of irritation to full-blown screaming, and they are not always immediate responses either. There are as many causes for anger and as many types of anger responses as there are people. That is why anger counseling needs to take a personalized approach to be successful. Treating to treat each individual the same will not deliver the desired results.

    TrueCare™ offers a highly individualized form of anger management counseling services. The approach is based on a thorough assessment of the individual client. The goal is to identify specific triggers that cause a person to react angrily. Once it becomes clear what causes a person to become angry, it is easier to address those triggers through counseling anger management and moderating the reaction.

    TrueCare™ also offers different types of anger counseling, including in-person sessions and telehealth anger counseling. While anger management counseling online was necessary during the coronavirus pandemic, it is now a choice. Depending on your work and family commitments, it may be easier to fit in anger counseling from home.

    On the other hand, many clients prefer to see their counselor face-to-face, at least for the first few sessions when building a rapport. There is no need to choose one over the other if you believe that a combination will work best.

    Why Should you Consider TrueCare™ for Anger Management Counseling Services?

    Like most counseling services, including depression, anxiety, or grief counseling , anger issues counseling is based on trust.

    Most clients need to feel comfortable with their therapist before they are happy to open up to them. One of the best ways to ensure you receive the counseling you need is to choose an anger issues counseling provider with a proven track record and various experiences.

    TrueCare™ has a vast network of highly experienced anger counseling specialists who also have experience in other forms of mental and behavioral health counseling . As a company with a nationwide network of medical professionals, TrueCare™ has built extensive expertise in the field.

    One example is the organization’s comprehensive behavioral health program for assisted living facilities. While not technically an anger management program, behavioral health counseling is one way of addressing anger-related issues.

    Choosing a counseling provider with a vast network of specialists also means that support is always available when you need it. Especially for those suffering from acute outbursts, having instant access to help can be critical.

    Anger Management Counseling Techniques

    Anger counseling starts by identifying the triggers that cause an individual to respond angrily. By breaking down triggers into internal and external factors, it becomes easier for therapists and clients to moderate the response to those triggers.

    Modern anger management counseling services recognize that it is often difficult, if not impossible, to eliminate the triggers of anger, especially if they come from external sources. Most adults will be able to relate to situations when their manager said something to make them angry. That feeling of anger triggers physical and emotional arousal. Anger management counseling aims to help clients develop strategies that defuse their anger.

    Cognitive-behavioral therapy (CBT) is often the talk therapy of choice to address anger issues. CBT sessions provide opportunities to practice coping skills and develop more effective responses to anger. Different forms of CBT can also help strengthen emotional regulation and distress tolerance skills.

    In many cases, angry outbursts are directed at close family members, even if they were not the cause of the emotional reaction in the first place. When that is the case, anger management counselors may suggest individual therapy sessions and family therapy.

    Anger is not always based on an adverse event, either. Instead, the emotion can have more to do with a person’s reaction to the event or even a past situation. To identify the underlying causes of anger, therapists listen closely to how their clients describe events. Language holds powerful clues for counseling anger management.

    FAQs on Anger Management Counseling

    Anger is an individual, personal response to internal or external triggers. Those triggers might be remarks made by others or adverse events.

    Anger counseling professionals start by identifying what triggers individual clients. There is no apparent direct connection between an event and an angry response in some cases. Once the triggers are clear, it becomes easier to develop coping strategies.

    In many cases, families and close relatives receive angry outbursts, even if they do not trigger the emotion. When that is the case, both clients and loved ones benefit from family counseling for anger management.

    Yes. Anger management counseling online can be just as effective as in-person sessions. Which version of counseling works for you is often just a question of personal preference.

    As a proven provider of mental and behavioral health care services, TrueCare24 works with an extensive network of anger management counselors across the United States. Even if no counselor is close to you geographically, telehealth consultations make treatment easily accessible.

    How to work for someone with anger management issuesAnger management refers to a process. It can help people identify stressors. People learn steps to help them stay calm in anger management. They may then handle tense situations in a constructive, positive way.

    The purpose of anger management is to help a person decrease anger. It reduces the emotional and physical arousal that anger can cause. It is generally impossible to avoid all people and settings that incite anger. But a person may learn to control reactions and respond in a socially appropriate manner. The support of a mental health professional may be helpful in this process.

    Exploring the Roots of Anger

    Many different events can make someone angry. These may include:

    • Internal events such as perceived failures, injustices, or frustrations
    • External events such as loss of property or privileges, teasing, or humiliation

    Find a Therapist

    Inappropriate displays of anger may mean a more serious mental health or emotional issue exists. People who receive anger management therapy learn skills to slow their reaction to anger. This can help them identify the reason for their feelings. The roots of anger may be buried in emotional trauma, addiction, grief, or other issues. But a natural inclination may be to find temporary relief in lashing out. This can obscure the true cause of the anger. If this is the case for you, working with a therapist might be helpful.

    History of Anger Management

    Anger management dates back thousands of years in human history. Prominent figures in the history of anger management include:

    • Roman philosopher Lucius Annaeus Seneca (4 B.C.-65 A.D.)
    • Greek physician and philosopher Aelius Galenus (129-216)
    • Francis of Assisi (1181-1226)

    These figures highlighted the importance of adjusting one’s perspective of events. They also supported avoiding situations which could incite rage.

    In modern times, trained psychologists have developed programs for people with anger issues. These programs help people better control their emotions. Some of anger management’s major modern-day contributors include:

    • Peter Stearns
    • Raymond Novaco
    • Howard Kassinove
    • Raymond Chip Tafrate
    • Louis Dundin
    • Brad Bushman
    • Michael Hoyt

    How Anger Management Works

    Anger management therapy provides a clear set of recovery guidelines. It gives the person in treatment a controlled platform for the release of their emotions. At the same time, it aims to achieve constructive responses, rather than destructive ones. People in therapy are encouraged to examine what triggers their anger. They try to become aware of their emotions at each level of arousal. People learn how to use those signs as a map to control their anger.

    In therapy, people gain insight into how their body responds to past and future events. They do this by identifying the emotional reaction to a certain circumstance. Therapists also help people notice anger responses that may be defense mechanisms for other concerns. These concerns might be depression, anxiety, or other mental health issues.

    Anger management therapy often helps people with anger issues. It may also help the people who make up their social network. Uncontrollable anger may lead to harmful psychological and physical conditions. Anger management helps to reduce and control anger. This allows people to reduce stress. It can also lower the risk for serious health problems. These can include heart disease and high blood pressure.

    The goal of anger management therapy is to teach people how to examine their triggers. It also helps people adjust how they look at situations. Successful anger management therapy develops healthy ways for people to express anger and frustration. Some techniques used in anger management therapy include:

    • Impulse control
    • Self-awareness
    • Meditation
    • Frustration management (sometimes by writing in an anger diary)
    • Breathing techniques
    • Relaxation strategies

    Anger management therapy may take place in one-on-one or group settings. Classes address specific types of anger issues. These can include relationship issues, parenting, teens, and work-related anger or rage. Sometimes people are court-ordered to attend an anger management class. This can be a result of a domestic or legal issue.

    Therapy is available on a continuing basis. People interested in anger management may also take a retreat or online course. Most anger management classes include homework assignments and exercises. These strengthen the techniques learned in therapy. They also allow the person in therapy to practice their new skills in real-life situations.

    Court-Ordered Anger Management

    The judicial system may mandate some people to complete an anger management course. These people are typically convicted of criminal offenses. Offenses may include, but are not limited to:

    • Disturbing the peace
    • Damaging or destroying another person’s property
    • Assault
    • Battery
    • Intimate partner violence (IPV)

    Many court-approved agencies offer anger management programs. People convicted may also take court-approved anger management classes online.

    Who Offers Anger Management?

    The National Anger Management Association (NAMA) provides anger management certification. Specialists in the United States may receive this certification. NAMA trains psychiatrists, psychologists, counselors, religious leaders, social workers, life coaches, and educators. They seek to address the growing need for anger management services in organizations, hospitals, schools, and communities. NAMA offers five distinct certifications.

    University students may earn a student certification from NAMA. They can then offer teach in their community. This is done with an authorized NAMA supervisor. Students can get a recommendation from their NAMA supervisor. Doing so allows them to have their certification upgraded once they graduate.

    Who Can Benefit From Anger Management?

    Anger management courses are beneficial for people in the fields of business or health care. They also benefit people who are court-referred. Anger management may benefit anyone seeking to improve their relationships with others. But this treatment may be particularly helpful for certain social groups. These include:

    • Violent offenders
    • People with bullying behaviors
    • People affected by behavioral changes associated with traumatic brain injury (TBI)
    • People with behavioral changes associated with posttraumatic stress (PTSD)
    • People experiencing substance dependency or undergoing recovery
    • People with cognitive or mental health issues that make it difficult to control anger

    Limitations of Anger Management

    Anger management therapy may not be effective with people who do not recognize they have anger issues. People with severe learning disabilities may have some difficulty responding to anger treatments. These treatments are sometimes based on principles of cognitive behavioral therapy (CBT). People with other mental health issues may need to address these underlying problems first. Doing so may make future anger management more effective.

    Even when justified, these challenging emotions can adversely affect us.

    Posted January 17, 2017 | Reviewed by Lybi Ma


    • How Can I Manage My Anger?
    • Find a therapist to heal from anger

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    With the recent U.S. election and upcoming presidential inauguration, feelings of anger and resentment have become more widespread and more intense. Many people seem to be carrying their anger and resentment wherever they go, like an overstuffed suitcase. It is baggage that weighs them down and demands considerable attention and energy. This anger related to recent and current events and the resentment it fuels are contributing factors to ever-greater levels of interpersonal conflict and animosity — including among friends and family members.


    Anger is a normal, natural emotion. In many situations, it’s a healthy and appropriate emotional reaction. Anger is an emotional response to a real or imagined “wrong” or injustice, but sometimes people get angry simply because things don’t go the way they would like. Anger takes place in the present, when life isn’t going the way we think it should. In this way, anger has a corrosive effect — it is a “fight” against present-moment reality, a refusal to accept what is. As Mark Twain put it, “Anger is an acid that can do more harm to the vessel in which it is stored than to anything on which it is poured.”

    Most often, anger is a secondary emotion. It can take shape instantly and unconsciously in response to something or someone that evokes feelings of hurt, fear, and/or inadequacy. When most people experience these primary emotions, they feel vulnerable, and their energy and attention are focused inward. For many people, this revealing of vulnerability creates so much distress that the underlying emotions are automatically transformed into anger.

    Anger serves several defensive purposes:

    • It works as a shield that deflects uncomfortable primary emotions so they can be avoided or kept at a distance.
    • It provides a sense of power and control.
    • It directs focus outward to identifiable, external scapegoats (individuals, groups, institutions). It is almost always easier and more comfortable to focus on the actions of others than it is to focus on oneself.


    Resentment is closely related to anger. Resentments are negative feelings, basically ill will, toward someone or something that emanates from the past. Resentment is the re-experiencing of past injustices — real or perceived — and the old feelings of anger connected to them. Resentments form when people get angry toward a person, institution, or situation, and steadfastly hold on to that anger.

    Some people hold resentments for many years, refusing to let go of them. Over time, whatever caused the original anger and led to the resentment may be forgotten, while the resentment remains, like a still-smoldering ember left after the flames of a fire die down. The fire no longer rages, but the ember remains hot and at risk of the fire to reignite until it is extinguished.

    There is a saying that when you resent somebody, you become his or her slave. The stronger the resentment is, the more time you spend thinking about it, caught up in the anger connected to it. This is a form of mental, emotional, and spiritual bondage. Ultimately, the person holding the resentment is the one who suffers most. Consistent with the 12-step adage, “Holding a resentment is like drinking poison and waiting for the other person to die.”


    • How Can I Manage My Anger?
    • Find a therapist to heal from anger

    Although of course there are times when anger and resentment are appropriate and justified, often they built on a foundation of distorted belief that others should or must act the way you want them to. If you allow yourself to become angry or resentful whenever situations don’t go the way you prefer, then you are effectively giving control of your feelings to others. It’s similar to using a remote control to change channels on the TV. If your feelings depend on how other people behave, you are giving them the remote control to your emotions.

    There are specific actions you can take to address feelings of anger and resentment in more healthy and helpful ways:

    1. Practice identifying and allowing yourself to feel the underlying emotions that anger may be superimposed upon — such as hurt or fear. Strive to be present with and accept these feelings and the vulnerability they elicit.

    Anger Essential Reads

    3 Things to Do the Minute You’re Overwhelmed With Anger

    6 Tips for Dealing With Your Anger

    2. Practice being consciously present with your anger and resentment. Observe it. Allow it to simply be. Hold it. Visualize putting space around it. Notice what happens.

    3. Identify how you may have contributed to the situation(s) that you are angry or resentful about. Be aware that people (including you) frequently play a part in the circumstances about which they are angry and/or resentful.

    4. Practice expressing anger and resentment differently. Share these feelings with safe, supportive individuals whom you trust. Journal or write about them. Discharge them through physical activity by working out, taking a walk or run, going for a hike, or playing a sport. If appropriate to the situation, participate in activities that promote social and economic justice and other forms of nonviolent activism.

    5. Learn and practice relaxation and self-calming techniques. Examples include intentional breathing, mindfulness, meditation, yoga, Qi Gong, progressive relaxation, and quiet, unplugged downtime.

    6. As difficult as it may be, endeavor to practice treating those people you feel angry at or have resentment toward with kindness and compassion. Notice what happens when you change how you act toward them — they will often change how they act toward you.

    7. Resist the urge to be a channel for the anger and resentment of others. The anger and resentment of others can be seductive — they can have an almost magnetic pull. Don’t buy into it; resist the urge to join in their negativity or participate in gossip.

    8. Practice applying the understanding that unless you’ve learned how to change the past, it’s as good as it’s ever going to get! Find ways to remind yourself of this whenever you need to — you don’t have to like what’s happening in the present or has happened in the past in order to accept it. And acceptance will free your attention and energy from the shackles of anger and resentment, enabling you to be more skillful in the present.

    Author of Some Assembly Required: A Balanced Approach to Recovery from Addiction and Chronic Pain

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    Amy Morin, LCSW, is the Editor-in-Chief of Verywell Mind. She’s also a psychotherapist, international bestselling author and host of the The Verywell Mind Podcast.

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    Ann-Louise T. Lockhart, PsyD, ABPP, is a board-certified pediatric psychologist, parent coach, author, speaker, and owner of A New Day Pediatric Psychology, PLLC.

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    Tetra Images / Getty Images

    Whether they throw their smartphone against the wall when they’re frustrated that an app won’t work, or they yell and swear when they don’t get their way, teens who can’t manage their anger are bound to have serious problems. While some lash out verbally, others may become physically aggressive. If they don’t learn how to manage their anger, they’ll have difficulty at school, in relationships, and in their careers.

    Although anger is a normal, healthy emotion, it’s important to know how to deal with it. Knowing how to cope with anger and how to express it in a socially appropriate manner are important skills for teens to learn. Here are eight concepts and strategies that can help teach teens anger management skills.

    Anger Expectations

    Every family has different expectations about how anger should be handled. Some families have very little tolerance for yelling while in other families, yelling is a normal means of communicating.

    Create rules about what constitutes acceptable behavior and explain what behaviors will not be tolerated.   Don’t allow name-calling, physical violence, or threats in your home. Establish clear consequences for breaking the rules.

    Anger vs. Aggression

    Teach your teen the difference between angry feelings and aggressive behavior.   Angry feelings are completely acceptable. Aggressive behavior, however, is not OK. Make it clear that it’s never OK to throw things, slam doors, or deliberately break objects.

    Teens need to know that aggressive behavior—even if it is only verbal aggression—can have serious ramifications. Making threatening comments over social media, for example, could lead to legal consequences.   Discuss the potential academic, social, and legal consequences of aggressive and violent behavior.

    Assertiveness Skills

    Sometimes, aggressive behavior and anger issues stem from a lack of assertiveness. Teach teens how to stand up for themselves in an appropriate manner.

    Talk about the importance of speaking up without violating anyone else’s rights. Role-play specific issues with your teen, such as what to do if someone cuts in front of them in line or how to respond if they feel they are being taken advantage of by someone else.

    Physical Signs of Anger

    Teens often fail to recognize when their anger is on the rise. They allow themselves to grow so angry that they can’t help but lash out. Ask your teen, “How does your body feel when you’re getting angry?” Teach them to recognize physiological warning signs of anger, like a rapid heartbeat, clenched fists, or flushed face.

    Encourage them to take action when they notice their anger is on the rise. That may mean taking a break, taking a few deep breaths, or counting to 10 in their mind.

    Self-Directed Time-Outs

    Similarly, teach teens to put themselves in time-out when they are struggling with anger. Give them a quick break to gather their thoughts in a private space, or encourage them to end a conversation with a friend if it is getting heated.

    Create time-out guidelines.   For example, agree that if anyone in the house is getting too angry to continue a discussion, you’ll take a 15-minute break before continuing the conversation.

    If your teen chooses to take a time-out, don’t follow them or insist on continuing the conversation while they are still upset.   Instead, agree to revisit the conversation after a brief cool-down period.

    Acceptable Coping Skills

    Teens need to know socially appropriate ways to deal with angry feelings.   Teens who lack coping skills are more likely to become verbally or physically aggressive.

    Help your teen identify coping skills to deal with uncomfortable emotions, such as disappointment and frustration. While drawing may help one teen calm down, another teen may benefit from going for a walk. Work with your teen on identifying specific coping strategies that help diffuse anger.  

    Problem-Solving Skills

    Teens who lack problem-solving skills may resort to aggression to get their needs met. Teach your teen basic problem-solving skills.  

    Whether they are struggling with a school project or trying to resolve an issue with a friend, encourage them to identify three potential solutions. Then, they can review the pros and cons of each before choosing the one they think will work best.

    This can help your teen see that there are many ways to solve a problem without lashing out. Over time, they will grow more confident in their ability to successfully solve problems.

    Role Modeling

    You’ll teach your teen more about handling anger with your behavior than your words. If you yell, swear, and break things, don’t expect your teen to control their anger. Role model appropriate ways to deal with angry feelings.

    Show your child how to talk about angry feelings and how to express those feelings appropriately. For example, say, “I’m really angry that you didn’t clean your room like I asked you to. I’m going to go take a break for a few minutes and then we’re going to talk about your consequence.”

    6th December 2016 6th December 2016 | Editor

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    It’s National Anger Awareness Week and with the recent tragic Christmas party case, there couldn’t be a better time to look at how to manage anger at work. Nearly two thirds of office workers have experienced office rage and 45% of staff regularly lose their temper, according to figures from the British Association of Anger Management. Christine Gannon, employment associate at DMH Stallard Solicitors looks at what employers can do when someone’s out of control.

    Recently, a tragic case involving violence at a Christmas party hit the press. In the case, the managing director of a recruitment company got into an argument with an employee (who was also a childhood friend) whilst drunk at the hotel after their Christmas party. The managing director punched the employee twice, knocking him to the hotel’s marble floor, and

    How to work for someone with anger management issuesChristine Gannon, DMH Stallard Solicitors.

    leaving the employee with brain damage. In this case, the court held that the argument did not take place in the course of the employee’s employment, so the employee could not claim damages on the company’s insurance.

    So what should an employer do if an employee (even the boss) is out of control at work?

    As is often the case, prevention can be key. Recognising potential anger issues and dealing with them promptly before they escalate into something more serious, should be the goal.

    It is important to step back and recognise that anger in the workplace can be a symptom of other issues, including possible workplace conflict, dissatisfaction with work; an underlying illness such as stress or depression; or feelings of not being heard.

    This means, you should:

    • Train managers to look out for the warning signs of anger, such as negative outbursts, and in methods for resolving conflict;
    • Act promptly if there are any early warns signs of anger, such as a private quiet word with the employee or an informal discussion to see whether there are any underlying issues and/or if anger management counselling may be appropriate.
    • Develop policies which clearly set out the standards of behaviour expected from staff and the types of behaviours that will not be tolerated, such as verbal or physical aggression to others;
    • Ensure that your workplace culture supports and encourages the right behaviours, and that you deal robustly with employees who act in any way aggressively;
    • Ensure that staff are fully aware of the internal procedures available for resolving issues and complaints, such as a grievance, bullying or harassment procedure.

    In a case where anger completely escalates out of control into verbally or physically aggressive behaviour or violence, for example to colleagues, it would be appropriate to treat this as a disciplinary issue.

    Immediate steps

    If the incident has the potential to lead to a significant risk of harm to your staff, including the employee who is ‘out of control’, you should consider involving the police and/or contacting the employee’s emergency contact to seek to diffuse the situation.

    Should we suspend and how do we investigate?

    Due to the possible risk of further harm, normally, yes. Where anger steps over the line into verbal or physical aggression in the workplace, this is potentially gross misconduct.

    While the employee is suspended, you must investigate promptly, impartially and in an even-handed way. What level of investigation is required will depend on the individual circumstances, including:

    • Is the conduct admitted by the employee in question?
    • Were there witnesses from whom statements can be taken?
    • Is there any other evidence such as CCTV footage?

    What action should we take against the employee?

    Even if you are satisfied that the employee has been verbally or physically aggressive, having followed your disciplinary procedures, you should not automatically conclude that the employee should be dismissed.

    Each case must be considered individually and factors that you should take into account when deciding whether to dismiss or not, include:

    • Are you as an employer able to show that you take a consistent approach on these types of incidents – is there a zero tolerance policy, or could the employee point to an employee in a similar situation that was not dismissed?
    • Does the employee have a clean disciplinary record?
    • Are there any mitigating factors, such as work or external pressures? Does the employee have very long service?
    • Was there provocation? This would not of course excuse any aggressive behaviour, but might mean, for example, that it would be reasonable to impose a final written warning instead – possibly with a requirement for the employee to undertake anger management counselling.
    • Was there a potential underlying medical reason which may have some bearing on the outburst? If so, it may be appropriate to get a medical opinion to get a better understanding of the employee’s health situation. Failure to do so could lead to a discrimination claim.

    Authored by William G. DeFoore, Ph.D.

    Your best anger management resource is your good mind and your good heart. You (or someone you know) got disconnected from that great inner resource, and that’s why the anger problems are showing up.

    I’m Dr. William DeFoore, and I have over 40 years of experience as a professional counselor, author and speaker on anger management, healthy anger and healthy relationships. I believe in the unlimited capacity of each human being to overcome their problems and reach all of their goals.

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    Anger “hardens your heart,” which is how you get disconnected from that center of compassion and wisdom at your core. And of course, this disconnects you from others. usually those you love the most.

    When you’re angry, you’re usually blaming somebody else for how you feel. This is normal, but it just doesn’t work. You can’t get those other people to change (I hope you’ve figured that out by now. ) so let’s look at what you can do.

    When you use the tools & resources we provide here, you’re going to get smarter and stronger as you reconnect with your best inner nature . You’ll learn to make your anger and all of your emotions work for you, not against you.

    A Message For You From Dr. DeFoore

    We want to help you to believe in yourself and your ability to get better.

    You have a lot more freedom to change your situation and control your anger than you think you do. Take a look at what we offer here, and you’ll see what I mean.

    Here’s a brief overview of what this site offers:

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    The Big Picture

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    Products & Services

    How to work for someone with anger management issues

    Get Involved

    How is this approach to anger management going to make you smarter? It goes like this. unhealthy anger shuts down the smart part of your brain, and healthy anger gives you more access to your brain’s power.

    How will you get stronger when you learn to express your anger in healthy ways? Anger might seem strong, but when it causes you to act in ways you later regret, you’re actually making yourself weaker with your anger.

    Your best anger management resource is inside you. it is your good sense and good heart working together.

    On this site you will:

    • Find the story behind your anger, and retell it using your intelligence and good heart.
    • Learn tools and techniques to heal your anger management problems and create healthy, loving relationships.
    • Become the good person you want to be. the person you truly are inside.

    Your good heart really does matter.

    How do I know that you have a good heart? Because you’re here, reading this. You wouldn’t be on this site looking for help if you didn’t want things to be better. I also know your heart is good because of my professional experience.

    I’ve seen thousands of folks heal from their anger management issues, anxiety and depression. I watch them going deeper into who they really are, into their compassionate, loving heart and their basic good sense. This happens again and again, no matter how angry or upset the person was when they first started counseling.

    “So why do I have these anger management problems?”

    I’ve heard that question many times. here’s my best answer. Everyone has anger , but it’s not always a problem. Anger management problems might show up if:

    • You were a victim of abuse, neglect, abandonment (or all three) when you were a child.
    • You were exposed to a lot of bad role modeling from parents or other caregivers.
    • You were spoiled as a child, giving you a false sense of entitlement that no one can measure up to.
    • You have experienced extreme trauma or grief in your adult life, and have not been able to heal from it.
    • You have developed a negative view of other people and the world around you, keeping you irritated and angry all of the time.

    Those are a few of the main reasons, and there are more. You’ll figure out the story behind your own anger as you use the journaling processes we recommend.

    Once you know the story, you know the cause. When you know the cause, you can heal the pain and fear that’s been driving your anger.

    “With exceptional communication skills, Dr. DeFoore can quickly get to the heart of the issue and then create shifts and movement very efficiently. I have referred many people to him with great results.”

    – Chris Lucerne, Master Certified Coach

    Time to jump in! Follow the links on this page, or do a search for the answers you need. No problem is too big for you to overcome. You can do this!

    The way couples deal with anger can often make or break a relationship. Don’t settle for screaming matches and slamming doors. Here, a therapist offers tips to help you effectively communicate anger in your relationship

    Anger is a natural and normal human emotion that tends to make its presence known in any relationship, even if it is not addressed at the person to whom it is being expressed. Unfortunately, anger often rears its head in our interactions with those we love th